《Billionaire鈥檚 Escaped Wife》


 Chapter 1

    A remote women¡¯s prison in w City.


    A thin figure stood at the door of the women¡¯s prison. The warden chief was the only one who sent her out of prison.


    ¡°After you get out of prison, forget about everything here and be a good person. You are still young and have a long time. Don¡¯t make mistakes again.¡± Ada Wood takes a look at the ce where she spent five years behind her. Can she still be a good person? Can she really forget her five years in prison? She remembers that when she came in, she had just entered the University. Now, her hands were rough and her face was full of vicissitudes. She didn¡¯t look like a 23-year-old girl at all.


    This ce, she doesn¡¯t want toe again in her life. If she could, she would rather have never known Aaron Hunter, and she would not have be amunication tool between him and Zora Baker!


    If there is a if, she would rather choose to live again, only for herself!


    Out of prison, she did not rush home, but went to Zora Baker¡¯s grave. She bought a bunch ofvender, because she always remembers thest sentence Zora Baker said to her from the 60 story rooftop ¡ª


    ¡°Ada, you know I likevender. When you are free, you can bring somevender to my grave and talk to me!¡±


    At that time, she thought Zora Baker was joking with her, but she didn¡¯t expect that she jumped down from the 60 story high ce in front of her without hesitation.


    At that time, she wanted to catch her, but she didn¡¯t seed. Instead, Aaron Hunter and her mother misunderstood that she pushed her down.


    Ada Wood is sitting in front of Zora Baker¡¯s grave with mineral water in her hand. Five years of prison life has already tortured her stomach. Now, let alone wine, she can¡¯t stand the raw and cold food.


    ¡°Zora Baker, I didn¡¯t expect that this me wouldst for five years. If Aaron Hunter knew the truth of the matter, would he hate me more? Or would you regret it? ¡±


    No one answers Ada Wood, and no one can answer her. Anyway, she doesn¡¯t care about the result! When Aaron Hunter and his own mother appeared at the scene of the court at the same time, using her of intentional murder, her heart was already dead.


    It was aplete ident that she would be released early.


    At first, she wanted tomit suicide by jumping into the water. However, when she saw a little girl in the water, she picked her up.


    But the little girl was the director¡¯s daughter, so she wasmuted.


    Ada Wood walked on the road without any expression. A dark blue evintado roared past her, sshing mud all over her. She looked up at the car, the license te number is four eight, in w City, only one person has this license te number, namely Aaron Hunter.


    Her eyes twinkled. The world was really small.


    She just came out and met him.


    Aaron Hunter looked at the thin figure in the rearview mirror of the car and ordered to stop.


    The corners of his mouth opened and closed with no emotion in his voice.


    ¡°When did shee out? Isn¡¯t it ten years ¡°It was ten years ago, but recently, she seems to have saved the director¡¯s daughter because she acted bravely, so she was released ahead of time.¡± The housekeeper Barry replied truthfully that he had not told Aaron Hunter that he didn¡¯t want to disturb him because of such a small matter. What¡¯s more, he ordered that as long as it was rted to Ada Wood, he would not mention it .Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood just wanted to escape at this time. He thought Aaron Hunter would drive away from here directly, but unexpectedly, his car stopped in front of her without warning.


    Aaron Hunter opened the door, walked out from the car, looked with disdain at the girl standing on the side of the road wearing a in clothes . ¡°Out?¡±


    Ada Wood stood there without talking.


    She just bit her lips and grabbed the corner of her skirt with both hands.


    She and Zora Baker went to buy the skirt. They were sisters and looked alike, so they always bought simr clothes.


    Aaron Hunter red at her clothes which were exactly the same with Zora Baker, the anger of his heart turned even more. He goes forward and forcefully pinches her neck.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. He just lets Aaron Hunter pinch her.


    She doesn¡¯t have any expression on her face, as if it was not her neck he pinched.


    She thought that maybe she didn¡¯t die sessfully in the riverst time, but it would be wonderful to be strangled by Aaron Hunter this time, so that she would bepletely free. Aaron Hunter¡¯s anger was more fierce when he Ada Wood¡¯s careless expression, and the strength of his hand is also aggravated.


    Ada Wood closed her eyes. Tears of despair and scalding ran down her cheek and dropped on the back of Aaron Hunter¡¯s hand. The deadly burning sensation made him withdraw his hands at once.


    Aaron Hunter stood there stunned for a moment. His deep eyes nced at Ada Wood, then turned around and got on the dark blue evintado.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ada Wood hears the sound of the car fading away and slowly opens her eyes to watch the evantado disappear.


    She picked up the bag that had just fallen on the ground, patted the dust on it and went on.


    She didn¡¯t feel that Aaron Hunter was wrong to do so. During the five years of waiting, she had already not expected her brother of Aaron would spoil her to take her y and eat everywhere.


    When she was young, she thinks that as long as she has been in Aaron Hunter side, she can get his sincerity, so she always does all kinds of stupid things for him.


    Now think about it. Zora Baker is right. She is too naive.

 Chapter 2

    Ada Wood takes back her thoughts and continues to go back. If there is one person in the world who cares about her life and death, only her stepmother, Winni Bush.


    When she was given a suspended death sentence in the first trial, she also wanted to die like this. However, her stepmother, who did not have much affection for her, refused to give up her all the time.


    She lost her fortune and fought awsuit to save her life.


    In the end, she was sentenced to 10 years.


    And in these five years, she often went to prison to visit her, often sent her delicious food, and had never met once the woman who she gave birth and Aaron Hunter.


    She finally knew why her father would loose everything to be with this woman than to enjoy the glory and wealth of her own mother.


    When she appeared at her stepmother¡¯s buns shop, her stepmother was bringing warm buns to clients.


    She saw her temples with grey hairs and tears dripping on the ground like broken beads.


    ¡°Ada, is it really you? You came out early? Why are you so thin? ¡±


    The moment the stepmother saw Ada Wood, sheughed. Her face was wrinkled, and her tears came out.


    She quickly closed the steamed bun shop, and then took Ada Wood home.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Ada Wood called this woman¡¯s mother for the first time. She used to think that this woman had robbed her father and destroyed her family. But only this woman is really good to her. ¡°Ada, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare auntie. ¡±


    Winni Bush never expected Ada Wood and Zora Baker to call her a mother. She was afraid that Ada Wood could not ept it. She preferred not to have children all her life and only treat her well.


    Otherwise, she would not sell her house to help her fight awsuit after Ada Wood¡¯s father died. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I just miss you and the food you cook.¡±


    Ada Wood wiped away her tears. She never thought that she and her stepmother would be such a rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you right away.¡± Ada Wood goes upstairs to her room. At the beginning, although her father left with nothing, he worked hard enough and was diligent enough to let her live a rich life.


    She remembers that before she went to prison, her house was at least five times asrge as here, and there were a lot of valuable calligraphy and paintings. Now, the house has be smaller, and those things are gone.


    She looked at her own things that had been sorted out.


    At the beginning, she liked to draw, and every picture she drew was put here.


    Her hands touched the stack of familiar paper, tears can not help dripping on the paper,. ¡°Ada, you used to like painting, so I put them away, thinking that you might still use them when you came back.¡±


    Winni Bush also wanted to keep something as a memory at the beginning. When she knew that Ada Wood was sentenced to a suspended death sentence, the whole person almost fainted. Fortunately, she survived and gave Ada Wood a slice of hope in prison.


    Ada Wood¡¯s rough fingers brush the delicate painting paper. These things are much more delicate than those quilts on her body in prison. Her hands are shaking. How long has she not touched these things.


    Five years, how many five years can a woman spend. The best five years of her life, she should have enjoyed the love of her father and the doting of her mother.


    She worked day and night in prison, not only that, but also often did not have enough to eat.


    At first, she would make a scene. Later, after being beaten several times by the expressionless prison guard, she didn¡¯t fight anymore.


    ¡°Can I still use the painting brush?¡± Ada Wood seems to be asking Winni Bush and talking to herself.


    She has no confidence to pick up this thin and light painting brush, how proud she was at the beginning, although the written test results for other subjects are not enough, but her brush helped her to sessfully enter the University Aaron Hunter once went to.


    She thought that she could always be like a proud princess, enjoying the love of her sister and Aaron brother.


    She once said to Aaron Hunter innocently, ¡°Brother Aaron, Ada has a secret to tell you, but you must be patient when I graduate. Before that, you are not allowed to marry sister.¡±


    At that time, Aaron Hunter just scrapped her nose, then nodded and agreed to all her unreasonable demands.


    She used to think that as long as she told Aaron Hunter everything, he would give up marrying his sister and then be with her.


    But she has always forgotten that if it was not for Zora Baker, he would not have paid any attention to her.


    Ada Wood picked up the album that she used to treasure. She opened the thick album, and every picture in it was rted to Aaron Hunter.


    He is meditative, he is holding his cheek, he is reading documents carefully, he is sleeping, and he is holding his sister¡¯s hand, his face is happy.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She loved him so much, and he knew that, so how could she bear the pain of seeing him losing her sister.


    Why didn¡¯t he listen to her exnation when he was on the roof? Sister is not really she pushed down by her, sister is just tired, really tired.


    In fact, she was very tired. In prison, she wanted tomit suicide, but when she was rescued, she didn¡¯t dare to be informed of Winni. She was afraid that Winni would be sad. Her only thought at that time was to see brother Aaron, just to see him.

 Chapter 3

    It¡¯s really cold and cold in the prison. There¡¯s no warm and kindness.


    As long as she doesn¡¯t satisfy her inmates in prison, they¡¯ll knock over her rice.


    But she still has to pick it up and eat.


    There¡¯s no way. She¡¯s really hungry.


    What¡¯s more, those iron bars really hurt when they fell on her body, more than her brother Aaron pped her on the roof at that time, but she didn¡¯t dare to shout out the pain, because she knew that it was useless to shout, because in it, no one would care about her, and no one would help her.


    She also had been hoping that her brother would save her, just like prince charming.


    However, she waited for five years, watching the kapok flowers bloom and fall, fall and bloom outside the prison window.


    For five spring, summer, autumn and winter, her brother in Aaron refused toe.


    Even if she, like her sister, asked him to see her in such an extreme way, he could be indifferent. ¡°Ada, you can use the painting brush again, as long as you want to paint, mom¡­¡± Winni Bush pauses for a moment. It seems that it is not appropriate to say so.


    However, she goes on, ¡°Mom will send you to cram school to make up for the missed courses.¡± Ada Wood raised her rough right hand and grasped the thin penholder with great effort. Her hand trembled above the drawing paper and was afraid to write.


    Now she can¡¯t even master the strength.


    ¡°Mom, teach me to cook steamed buns.¡± Ada Wood dropped her brush.


    She no longer had the confidence to pick up the thin pen and sprinkle her dreams and willfulness on the paper.


    She was not Ada Wood, who could paint the portrait vividly in only 10 minutes. Her five years in prison had long wiped out her dream, just like the love for Aaron Hunter.


    Now she just wants to live a peaceful life and be with Winni


    ¡°Ada, no, you should have your own life. If it wasn¡¯t for that, you would be¡­¡± Winni Bush couldn¡¯t speak any more. She turned around and secretly wiped tears.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s good now.¡± Ada Wood carefully put away her brush and drawing board, which had been her dream, but now it has beenpletely destroyed.


    When Winni Bush sees Ada Wood, who has be so sensible, she doesn¡¯t know whether to be sad or happy. Her Ada finally grew up and became sensible, but the price she paid was too high. ¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Ada Wood hears something moving downstairs. She quickly gets up to see that Winni is making steamed stuffed buns and goes to help.


    ¡°Ada, why don¡¯t you sleep a little more? Hurry up and go to bed. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡± Winni Bush pushes Ada Wood out of the kitchen. Now, as soon as she sees Ada Wood¡¯s bloodless face, she feels a pang of heartache.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to getting up so early.¡± Ada Wood quickly rolled up her sleeves. Her hands were no longer tender. She had no milk to soak her hands, and no good skin care products could be used.


    With Ada Wood¡¯s help, Winni Bush made the steamed buns in advance today. After putting the steamed buns in the steamer, Winni Bush went out to buy the raw materials as usual.


    But, today, she was followed by Ada Wood.


    As she walked back, she saw the dim sum shop that Ada Wood liked most. When she got to the middle of the road, suddenly, a red Ferrari 458 was born.


    Winni Bush pushed Ada Wood away, and she was hit by a car several meters away. The car stopped in the distance for a few seconds, then stepped on the elerator to the bottom and ran away. ¡°Mom ¨C¡±


    ¡°Autumn water Pleasant¡± is the rich district of w City, once, she also lived in this ce, tyrannical. The roadside on both sides of the road in front of Winifred Baker¡¯s vi are still Jacaranda. At first, she thought that Ficus microcarpa was too ugly, so she had to dig them out and nted a jacarandatree.


    Because the boy under the Jacaranda tree is the first throb in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect that now it has be a famous scenery.


    Standing at the door of Winifred¡±s vi, Ada Wood is a little embarrassed. It¡¯s been five years. She hasn¡¯t seen Winnifred for five years. She doesn¡¯t know if she still looks like a proud queen like before.


    Thinking of Winifred¡¯in court, Ada Wood is a little scared.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a clot in the patient¡¯s head that hasn¡¯t been cleaned out. If the patient wants to recover, the blood clot has to be taken out. The operation cost and the medicine will cost one million yuan.¡±


    But the doctor¡¯s words echoed in her ears, and she needed a million dors to operate on Winni¡¯. ¡°Miss, this is a private vi. You can¡¯t stay here.¡±


    A servant with a vegetable basket came out of Winifred¡¯s vi and saw Ada Wood hesitating at the door. She was kind enough to remind her.


    Ada Wood is suddenly stunned. If the servant had talked to her like this, she would have pped her in the face and scolded her for being blind. Now she has no arrogance.


    In those five years in prison, her edges and corners had been smoothed.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Miss, are you looking for the wrong ce?¡±


    The servant looked up and down and saw that she was wearing some shabby clothes and her tone was not very friendly.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± How would she answer the servant¡¯s question?


    Telling her she was Winifred¡±s daughter? Or the second precious Miss of this vi?


    ¡°Are you, Ada?¡±


    The old housekeeper sees something at the door. Hees out and finds Ada Wood standing at the door in a long in dress.


    Ada Wood¡¯s hands are grasping the corner of her clothes. Seeing the old housekeeper Abbott, she suddenly wants to give up.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembers housekeeper Abbott. Besides Zora Baker, housekeeper Abbott loves her most. Unexpectedly, the servant has been changed, and the housekeeper is still the old butler Abbott.


    It was a long time before she opened her cracked lips. ¡°Housekeeper Abbott, I¡¯m Ada. I¡¯m here to ask my mother to help me.¡±


    ¡°Second miss, you¡¯re back. Hurry up. You go and buy Ada¡±s favorite dish.¡± On Butler Abbott¡¯s wrinkled face hang two lines of sparkling tears.


    ¡°Juste back, fine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, housekeeper Abbott. I¡¯ll leave when I finish my deeds.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know if Winifred still hates her, as if in court, she wants to tear her up.


    She didn¡¯t want to trouble Winifred, but she really didn¡¯t want to lose Winni.


    She went into the vi, and the familiaryout was just like her before she went to prison. The only thingcking wasughter.


    ¡°Where did this begare from? Get out of here.¡±


    Winifred came out of the room and was ready to go downstairs. When she was walking in the corridor on the second floor, she saw a shabby Ada Wood.


    Five yearster, Winifred is still the same as before, and the years have not left traces on her mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Madame, she¡¯s not a beggar. She¡¯s a second Miss. She¡¯s back.¡± Housekeeper Abbott quickly exined.


    Winifred was stunned for a moment. Soon, the expression on her face returned to normal.


    ¡°What, second miss, I think you are getting more and more stupid as you get older. I have told you several times that only my daughter, Zora Baker, is the only one in our family to drive her out.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Winifred didn¡¯t care about their past rtions at all. She turned around and turned her back to Ada Wood. She didn¡¯t even want to look at her.


    Housekeeper Abbott looks at Winifred Baker with some embarrassment. With his mouth open, he was about to say something when he was interrupted by a loud ¡°puff¡±.


    He turned and saw Ada Wood kneeling on the floor. Her eyes were red. Tears were swirling in it. Ada Wood clenched her teeth s, and his sight gradually became blurred.


    She knelt heavily on the ground. She couldn¡¯t believe that Winifred would say such a thing to her. She used to like her so much and hold her in the palm of her hand, but all these things have changed on the top floor of Aaron Hunter¡¯spany.


    When she was on the top floor of Aaron brother¡¯spany, Winnifred did not go tofort her, but pped her fiercely, ¡°Ada Wood, I want you to disappear immediately, forever.¡± Later, in the court, Winnifred was resolute and kept waiting with her favorite brother Aaron.


    At that time, she was kneeling on the ground and crying for her mother Winifred not to send her to prison. She would be obedient. However, at the beginning, Winnifred just had a cold face and said to her, ¡°Ada Wood, you don¡¯t deserve to call me mother.¡±


    She didn¡¯t remember how she got into prison, but she always held hope that her mother Winifred was just angry. She woulde here to pick her up and go back. She was herfavorite Ada.


    But for five years, brother Aaron did not visit her, and neither did Winnifred.


    Ada Wood knelt down on the ground, slowed down for a while, and opened her cracked lips, ¡°Mum¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you five years ago that you don¡¯t deserve to call me mother. I don¡¯t have a vicious daughter like you. Get out of here.¡± Winnifred still has her back to Ada Wood, and she doesn¡¯t mean to change her attitude.


    Ada Wood¡¯s body is stiff. Winnifred didn¡¯t want her. She didn¡¯t want her five years ago. She opened her mouth and her voice choked, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t push her .¡±


    ¡°Told you don¡¯t call me mother, from the moment you push Zora down the stairs, you are not qualified.¡±


    Winifred Baker¡¯s voice is a bit ferocious,pletely ignoring that the girl standing below was once her most lovely little princess.


    Ada Wood kneels on the ground, afraid to see Winnifred. If it wasn¡¯t for the red Ferrari 458, if it wasn¡¯t for the hit and run driver. She would nevere here , and Winni mother would not lie motionless in the hospital bed.


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯d like to ask you one thing. For the sake of dad and Zora, lend me a million dors, and I kowtow to you. ¡± With that, Ada Wood bangs down on the hard floor.


    ¡°The location of the blood clot is rtively sensitive. If you want to do this operation, the risk is very high, and the sess rate is only 30%. Moreover, conservatively estimated, it will cost one million yuan. If the recovery is good, the budget is 5 million yuan. If the recovery is not good, there will be more.¡± This is herst hope. No matter how small the hope is, she has to work hard. ¡°What qualifications do you have for me to considering Zora, get out of here.¡±


    When Winifred Baker heard Zora Baker¡¯s name, the whole person was in a state of madness.


    Her eyes turned red. She turned and yelled, regardless of her image.


    ¡°Madam, I won¡¯t ask for your money in vain. I¡¯ll write you an IOU and I¡¯ll give it back to you in the future.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s forehead is still stuck on the cold floor, which is cooler than the heart. The cool floor is nothing.


    Her favorite brother Aaron didn¡¯t believe her, even Winnifred didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°I repeat, no, you get out of here, or I¡¯ll call security.¡±


    Winifred Baker doesn¡¯t give Ada Wood any face and throws her out of the vi directly.


    Ada Wood gets up from the ground and continues to kneel on the ground, so she goes to the vi on her knees. No matter how difficult it is, she must find a way to borrow Winni¡¯s mother¡¯s million for operation.


    She can¡¯t let the woman lying in the hospital bed leave the hospital.


    ¡°Madam, I beg you. I really need this money. If there is no money, Winni will die. I¡¯ll kowtow to you, as many as you want.¡±


    Ada Wood knocked heavily on the cold floor with her head, every time baning in the heart of housekeeper Abbott.


    ¡°Security, throw this crazy woman out t. Don¡¯t let her die here.¡±


    It¡¯s that woman again. She¡¯s got what she wants. Why does she want to destroy her family. Winifred Baker stood on the second floor, her hands clenched, her nails deeply embedded in the flesh.


    She looked at Ada Wood, who was kneeling on the floor angrily, and called two very big security guards.


    Ada Wood, who was dragged outside the door by the security guard, raised her head and looked at Winnifred¡¯s back, which gradually became blurred, and then gradually became clear.


    Her tears were like broken beads. She sobbed, ¡°madam, if I¡¯m not here in the future. Please take care of yourself.¡± She was thrown on the bluestone road in the garden. Ada Wood rubbed her aching waist and slowly got up from the ground. She stood up with difficulty and dragged her tired body back. Her legs were like a thousand pounds. Every step took her a lot of physical strength.


    When she came to the door of the house, she knelt back to the ground and made three heavy kowtows in the direction of Winnifred.


    After standing up, she made a heavy turn. Maybe in this life, she and Winnifred can¡¯t go back to the past.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She can¡¯t give Zora Baker back to Winnifred, nor can she go back to the day when she jumped off the building.


    Covering her mouth, she ran to the door desperately. I¡¯m sorry, mom Winifred. I can¡¯t give you Zora Baker back, nor can I be the second excellent Zora Baker.


    Housekeeper Abbott is ready to run out of the vi. ¡°Housekeeper Abbott, if you chase out, you won¡¯t have toe in the future.¡± Winifred Baker¡¯s a cold voice is like a sharpened sharp de inserted into Ada Wood¡¯s heart.


    Ada Wood, who was staggering, had not yet run out of the door of the vi garden. She was pushed back by a strong chest and fell to the ground. She rubbed her forehead, raised her tears, and looked at the visitor. Aaron Hunter, how can he appear here? Zora Baker is dead, and he is no longer Winnifred¡¯s son-inw. ¡°Ada Wood, you are really haunted.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Aaron Hunter¡¯s thin lips, slightly open, coldly looking at Ada Wood. Ada Wood¡¯s body is stiff, sitting on the ground, some at a loss.


    When she was released from prison, the first acquaintance she met was not her former friend, nor Winni¡¯s mother, but Aaron Hunter.


    She almost died at his hands. When Winnifred threw her out, she saw Aaron Hunter.


    He can always see her most embarrassing side. Ada Wood originally wanted to run away, but suddenly she thought of Winni who was still unconscious in the hospital bed. She wiped off the traces of crying on her face and stood up from the ground with her thin body and trembling lips, ¡°brother Aaron, can you lend me a million dors? Winni had a car ident. I need money to operate on her. ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I haven¡¯t seen you for five years, you will still be the same as before, full of lies, Ada Wood. If you don¡¯t lie, will you die?¡±


    Aaron Hunter lowered his head, leaned his face to Ada Wood¡¯s face and looked at her big eyes with tears. ¡°Brother Aaron, I didn¡¯t lie. Winni really had an ident. I only need one million yuan. I¡¯ll pay you back. Please.¡±


    Ada Wood tried to hold back her tears, and her voice trembled violently.


    Ada Wood, no one will trust her.


    ¡°Ada Wood, you taught me how to shed tears as soon as you want. I didn¡¯t expect that after five years in prison, I didn¡¯t see much improvement in your ability, but your ability of telling lies improved a lot.¡± Aaron Hunter pushed the Ada away, and ran to Winnifred¡¯s vi without looking back.


    Ada Wood bit her lips and let the strong smell of blood spread in her mouth, stimting her taste buds.


    Behind her, every heavy footstep of Arnold Hunter knocks at her broken heart.


    She turned around and yelled at Aaron Hunter with all her strength. ¡°Aaron Hunter, the former Ada Wood, was really a big liar. She dares to do anything and say anything to love you. But now Ada Wood is just a girl who wants to turn over a new leaf. She didn¡¯t cheat Aaron Hunter just now, and she won¡¯t cheat any more.¡±


    Aaron Hunter stops after hearing the roar of Ada Wood. He turned around and looked at Ada Wood coldly, ¡°for a million dors, you really dare to say anything.¡±


    When Ada Wood saw the Barlow turning around, he didn¡¯t feel very surprised. Instead, he felt very sad, ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat you. It¡¯s your business to believe it or not.¡± Seeing Ada Wood¡¯s clothes as light as a cloud, Aaron Hunter has an inexplicable anger surging into his chest. He quickly took out a check, wrote a million on it, and then raised the check in his hand to her, ¡°Ada Wood, do you want this one million?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ada Wood is no longer lying to Aaron Hunter. She has no reason to lie to him. ¡°Ada Wood, I believe you didn¡¯t lie. Then tell me why you pushed the right down the stairs that day? Tell me why, and you¡¯ll have one million. ¡± Ada Wood suddenly bes very quiet. She blinks and looks at Aaron Hunter. All of a sudden, sheughed, opened her mouth and said calmly, ¡°five years, you are still struggling with the answer. OK, today I¡¯ll tell you why I pushed Zora down the stairs to the right because I envy her, and why she can get such a perfect you


    ¡± No matter what it is, she can exin to Aaron Hunter, but she can¡¯t exin this one thing. ¡°Pa¡±, a clear and loud sound impact on Ada Wood¡¯s eardrum.


    Soon, a very clear five finger print appeared on her right face.


    ¡°Ada Wood, when you were in prison, I should have found someone to kill you.¡±


    Winifred Baker suddenly appears in front of Ada Wood. Her raised palm is still hanging in the air. Her eyes are red, staring at Ada Wood angrily.


    ¡°Even if I envy her, she¡¯s gone.¡±


    Aaron Hunter was not satisfied with Ada Wood¡¯s answer. He wanted her to admit it, but after hearing her answer, he felt very angry.


    He went forward, grabbed Ada Wood¡¯s cor, lifted up the thin Ada Wood, and forced her back to lean against the wall.


    ¡°Ada Wood, it¡¯s ridiculous. One second ago, you said that you would not lie and cheat again. You just lied.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the answer you want?¡±


    Ada Wood suddenly found that she can now be very calm in the face of Aaron Hunter.


    Even if she mentioned Zora, she won¡¯t have too much mood swings.


    Aaron Hunter¡¯s eyes turn red. He res at Ada Wood angrily. ¡°I want you to tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, I can say whatever answer you want, as long as you give me this check in your hand.¡±


    Aftering out of prison, Ada Wood found for the first time that money was so important. Dignity is nothing. As long as she can save Winni, she can do anything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really given up everything for a million dors, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m such a person all the time? No matter what you want me to do, as long as you give me the check, I will promise you


    Obviously, they have been forcing her to admit that she killed Zora Baker. Now she has admitted it, but they are not satisfied with her answer. What should she do to save Winni.


    Ada Wood felt that she was useless for the first time. She could do nothing but make trouble and hurt her loved ones.


    ¡°Aaron, throw her out for me. I don¡¯t want to see her.¡± Winifred Baker put her right hand on her forehead with a painful expression on her face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Zora Baker died, she has been suffering from headache. ¡°Ada Wood, you want this check, I tell you, dream.¡±


    Aaron Hunter tore the check into pieces in front of Ada Wood, then threw her to the door of the vi and closed the door coldly.


    Ada Wood is sitting on the ground with one hand on the ground and the other hand covering her hot and painful right face. Raising her head, looking at the two gradually disappeared figures, she slowly got up from the ground and patted the dust on her body.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know how she got back to the empty house. This is thest warmth Winni left her. For her sake, Winni spent most of the money left by her father on appeal, and the rest bought the house.


    Ada Wood suddenly thinks of something, house, yes, and house. She is like in the vast sea, suddenly caught a life-saving straw. Looking at this not too big house, this home she just came back, has not yet enjoyed the warmth of home, will soon be gone. Maybe it was she who had done too much evil before, so now she has been punished. When she was released from prison, she was still thinking about Winni. Fortunately, she had Winni , but was killed after she was released from prison. After washing, she simply cleaned up and went out.

 Chapter 6

    Ada Wood sits on the sofa of the second-hand real estate agencypany and looks at the paper contract given to her by the employees of the intermediarypany.


    The girl poured a cup of warm water for her, her rough fingers, not as delicate as the disposable paper cup on the girl¡¯s hand.


    That paper contract is about to be grasped broken by her. This is thest thing Winni has. Did she sell it so cheap?


    She owes Winni too much, now even Winni ¡®s only house can not be retained, she is really useless.


    If she can, she would rather be in prison now, as long as Winni is OK, still as before.


    She held the thin pen and looked at the price which was still some distance away from Winni¡¯s ¡®s operation fees. She could not write. She bit her lips hard until a faint smell of blood spread in her mouth.


    ¡°Miss Wood?¡± When the girl saw Ada Wood¡¯s pen was always there, the paper was scratched rotten by the pen, ¡°are you ok?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ada Wood just reacted.


    She looked at the girl with some embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m ok. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± When the girl saw her began to write again, and her smile became extremely brilliant. Ada Wood takes up her pen and is about to sign when a person suddenly appears, and her action is interrupted by a sharp voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our school fashion? Yes? Out of prison so soon? ¡± Vice Mayor ¡®s daughter Wendy Smith suddenly appears at the door of the intermediarypany, the red high-heeled shoes appear particrly enchanting. Ada Wood does not look up and continues to hold the pen. However, the strength of the pen can not help but increase a few points.


    That pair of red high-heeled shoes was Wendy Smith trampled with a big noise.


    She went to Ada Wood, disdained to look at the paper contract in her hand. Then she turned around and pped the staff who received Ada Wood fiercely, ¡°are you blind? This is the sister-inw of our eldest brother-inw. You dare to serve such cheap tea for her and sell her house. Are you tired of living? ¡±


    Ada Wood looked up at Wendy Smith and clenched her hands tightly. The position of the knuckle is a little white because of too much force.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll change the tea right away. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The worker covered her face and apologized desperately to Wendy Smith.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡± Wendy Smith yelled at the worker,


    ¡°Ada Wood, why, your brother Aaron doesn¡¯t give you money to spend and wants to sell the house? As long as you kneel down and help me wipe the dust off my high-heeled shoes, I¡¯ll take pity on you and give you some money to spend. ¡± Two people seem to be petrified in general, quiet some terrible.


    Ada Wood¡¯s clenched fist with a stronger force, and her nails are all trapped in the flesh.


    It seems like a centuryter, Ada Wood slowly opened her cracked lips. ¡°I kneel down to help you polish your shoes. How much do you give me?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Ada Wood, did I hear you correctly?¡± Wendy Smith covered her mouth andughed loudly, ¡°how about a thousand yuan for you? Do you want to do it? ¡± Ada Wood stood up from the stool, without any expression. Her tone was t and some terrible, ¡°a thousand for one shoe or a pair of shoes?¡±


    ¡°You are the sister-inw of Aaron. How can I let you be wronged? Of course, it¡¯s a thousand for one shoe.¡± Wendy Smith bent over, her face leaned close to Ada Wood. Her ming red lips moved up and down slowly. ¡°What I ask is that you kneel on the ground and wipe it.¡± With that, she sat down in front of Ada Wood, raised her feet and put them on the table in front of her.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. She lowers her head so that people can¡¯t understand what she is thinking.


    After a few seconds, she took a deep breath, took out a clean handkerchief, and slowly squatted down in the direction of Wendy Smith¡¯s high-heeled shoes.


    Before her knee touched the ground, she was held by a big warm hand.


    ¡°Ada, what are you doing?¡± Ada Wood raises her head and looks at the owner of the big palm in a daze.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She had little impression of this face. To be more urate, she is not very impressed by any man except Aaron Hunter.


    In the first ten years, she almost lived for the sake of Aaron Hunter.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± From the big palm of Adair, tightly grasp the rough hand of Ada Wood.


    He looked at Ada Wood with some disbelief, that peerless little devil, would actually squat down to polish shoes for others.


    He has been looking for her ever since he knew she left prison. Unexpectedly, he will meet her here.


    Ada Wood shakes her head in a daze. She pulls her hand away from Adair¡¯s big palm and stands up.


    There is no expression on her face, t some terrible, she turn her head, looking at Adair.


    ¡°Sir, please be a witness for me.¡± Ada Wood squints at Wendy Smith¡¯s position without any expression on her face.


    Now for her, she can¡¯t miss any way to make money.


    What is face and dignity? As long as she can save Winni, she can do nothing. Adair Carter looked at the contract on the table. It was the one Ada Wood was ready to sign.


    Picking up the contract on the table, he reaches out and grabs Ada Wood¡¯s hand.


    This time, he won¡¯t let go of anything. He has missed her once. ¡°Ada, do you want to sell the house?¡± Ada Wood looked back, selling the house was the only way she could think of. ¡°I¡¯m short of money.¡±


    ¡°Ada, I bought your house. How much do you want?¡±


    ¡°Leave, Adair, what can you do? Five years ago, you were a shrinking turtle. Five yearster, what kind of hero are you ying? ¡±


    Wendy Smith has always looked down on Adair. He clearly has a good future. He went to be an assistant under Wanda Clinton¡¯s father. ¡°Ada Wood, if you don¡¯t wipe it, you will never have the chance again.¡±


    Ada Wood can¡¯t remember this man. She doesn¡¯t want to owe anyone any more. Turning around, she picked up her handkerchief and squatted down, ready to kneel.


    Since Adair can¡¯t persuade Ada Wood, he has to force Ada Wood to go outside the door with the contract still in his hand.


    ¡°How much money do I need for the house?¡± All of a sudden, a blue evintado stopped in front of two people.

 Chapter 7

    Aaron Hunter sits in the driver¡¯s seat, squinting at Ada Wood¡¯s hand tightly holding away from Adair, showing a touch of anger on his face.


    Five years ago, this young man chased after Ada Wood¡¯s butt every day and showed love to her . Unexpectedly, just after he was released from prison, the two men were on good terms.


    Then, his eyes shifted to the contract from Adair.


    Slender fingers pointing to the contract, sexy thin lips slightly open, ¡°Ada Wood, you still as shameless as before, take my things to tter man.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her hand broke away from Adair¡¯s. She didn¡¯t understand.


    Her cracked lips were pursed into a line.


    She just wanted to sell the house and collect money for Winni for surgery. What did she do wrong? ¡°y dumb?¡± Aaron Hunter sneered, stretched out the index finger and the middle finger, took away the contract in Adair¡¯s hand, ¡°the house is mine.¡±


    Ada Wood is like being stricken by a thunderbolt, his body trembles. What did he say just now? The house is his? Winni¡¯s house is his. This, how can it be?


    If the house can¡¯t be sold, in such a short period of time, where can she go to gather so much money to give Winnian operation.


    ¡°Young master Hunter, you must havee to pick up Yvette and go home. Come and have a seat first. Don¡¯t be annoyed by this dirty woman.¡± Wendy Smith saw Aaron Hunter and walked out with ttery.


    From the beginning to the end, Ada Wood did not speak, just stood there. From the small season to the side of Ada Wood, holding her hand, trying to reassure her. ¡°Go away.¡±


    Aaron Hunter looks at the hand of Ada Wood again from Adair, and his chest is filled with inexplicable anger.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, young master Hunter. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Wendy Smith was frightened by the strange roar of Aaron Hunter, and fled back to the agencypany just now. And Ada Wood lets Adair take her hand to leave.


    Aaron Hunter stood dazed, looking at the back of two people leaving, revealing a strong disgust and contemptuous.


    Ada Wood, who lost herst way of collecting money, did not know what to do.


    ¡°Ada, you are short of money now, aren¡¯t you? Tell me how much you need It¡¯s not easy to find Ada Wood. How can Adair give up her like this. No matter what Ada Wood is like now, he will always be by her side.


    Ada Wood is looking at Adair. She didn¡¯t expect that after she was released from prison, there was only a man around her .


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer the daughter of the Wood family. Aaron Hunter has nothing to do with me. What are you still doing with me?¡±


    After she got out of prison, she had seen through the world.


    Those who said that her friends chased after her every day drinking, when she went to them, in addition to avoiding them, the rest was cracking down on her. ¡°Ada, if you are still the Ada Wood, maybe I won¡¯t be here today. I just want to tell you that besides your brother Aaron, you and I are still there.¡±


    Five years ago, he was a shrinking a turtle, looking at her get hurt for Aaron Hunter . Five yearster, he will never let the same thing happen again.


    ¡°If, five years ago, I knew you first, maybe the result would be different.¡± Ada Wood murmurs to herself, as if talking to Adair Carter, and as if talking to himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Leave me alone.¡± Ada Wood stumbles toward home. No, that house is not her home, it is the house of Aaron Hunter, she has no home.


    She had nothing but Winni. Except for the hospital, she couldn¡¯t find the second ce she can go.


    ¡°Ada, why are you here?¡± Yvonne Brook has a cold. When she went to the hospital to take the medicine, she just ran into Ada Wood, who was running to the hospital.


    Ada Wood raises her head and looks at the graceful Yvonne Brook standing in front of her. ¡°Yvonne, you are quite well informed. Can you find me a job as long as you settle the money quickly?¡±


    Ada Wood has always known that Yvonne Brook has many ways to make money. She can¡¯t sell her house. She can only make money on her own.


    ¡°Ada, are you short of money?¡± Yvonne Brook¡¯s social circle isplicated and her contacts are wide. For these lucrative jobs, she always knows at the first time that ¡°just this evening, ady from a rich family held a birthday party, and there is still one person short. The sry for one night is 2000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be right there and I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    Ada Wood will not miss any chance to make money now. She can do anything for Winni. The most luxurious vi in the ¡°autumn water Pleasant¡±, Ada Wood is working hard to prepare a fruit te.


    Time has changed, she did not expect when shee here again, she will be as a waiter. ¡°Ada Wood, the party has already started. Why haven¡¯t you finished it yet? Don¡¯t do it here. Send the champagne and orange juice to the ce.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager stood behind Ada Wood and looked at her with disdain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, manager. I¡¯ll deliver it right away.¡± Ada Wood apologizes to the consul and walks to the party with a tray. When Zora Baker was still at such a luxurious party, she often found arge group of ssmates toe home. ¡°May I have an orange juice, please?¡± A very gentle female voicees into Ada Wood.


    She just felt very familiar and did not think much. She just quickly took the te and handed t a ss of orange juice.


    ¡°Here is your orange juice, miss.¡± The woman takes the orange juice from Ada Wood¡¯s hand, looks at Ada Wood, who is about to turn around, and shouts. ¡°Ada?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Ada Wood heard someone call her name, and then raised her head and looked at the woman.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet her old acquaintances here.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s really you. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. In the past five years, I went to prison to see you several times, but every time I got to the prison gate, I was stopped by brother Aaron. ¡±


    Yvette Hill looked sad. Ada Wood opened her mouth and was about to speak when she was interrupted by another voice.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yvette, you haven¡¯t got it yet?¡± A well-dressed woman, walking on a pair of red high-heeled shoes, came to Ada Wood and looked at her carefully up and down.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this our little princess Ada Wood? Howe you¡¯re here in the waiters¡¯ clothes? ¡± The mayor¡¯s daughter, Wanda Clinton, holds a ss of champagne in her hand, pretending to be surprised, and looks at Ada Wood. Hearing Wanda Clinton¡¯s words, several youngdies from wealthy families also gathered around, waiting to see Ada Wood¡¯s jokes.


    ¡°Yvette, I remember that all the boys in my ss were gambling to see who would catch up with Ada first. They also praised her as having a devil¡¯s body and an angel¡¯s face. They oftenpare you with her. Look over there. They¡¯ve been thinking about her up to now. ¡± Wanda Clinton holds the cup and shakes it twice in front of Ada Wood. She reaches out her slender finger and points to the other side.


    Ada Wood just stood there quietly and did not speak. Today is the birthday party of Yvette Hill, the daughter of Hill¡¯s famous enterprise in w City. She came here to work. If she offends the host¡¯s friends, she won¡¯t get money. A


    ll of a sudden, Wanda Clinton¡¯s cup was poured to the side, and all the wine in it was sshed on Ada Wood¡¯s face.


    She pretended to be frightened and said, ¡°Oh, Ada. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just slipped my hand. You don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. She just takes out her handkerchief and wipes her face clean. All are waiting for Ada Wood to break out.


    Five years ago, Ada Wood was so overbearing that she would beat anyone who dared to scold her. As long as she is a little unhappy, she will use Zora Baker and her overpowering mother to oppress them and make them suffer.


    All of them are ss flowers. Yvette Hill is gentle and graceful. Ada Wood is lively and active. She is like a porcin doll.


    Two people are the precious daughters of the leading entrepreneurs in w City. Either of them can set off a wave in w City.


    ¡°Wanda, how can you talk like that? The death of sister Ada is just an ident. How can you me her? ¡±


    Yvette Hill stands beside Ada Wood, like a noble princess.


    ¡°Yvette, you are too kind-hearted to help her.¡± Wanda Clinton yelled,


    ¡°how did she bully you in those days? You were not allowed to approach her Aaron brother, and she cut your hand with a knife. Now she deserves to be like this.¡±


    ¡°When Ada cut me, it was just because she loved brother Aaron too much.¡± Yvette Hill, ooks in the direction of Ada Wood. The soft and weak expression on her face makes people feel pity. ¡°Ada Wood, why don¡¯t you talk? Do you feel guilty. I remember when you threatened to take Aaron Hunter and be his wife.¡± Vice Mayor¡¯s daugher Wendy Smith covered her cherry mouth andughed. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful to marry Aaron Hunter.


    It¡¯s said that their family¡¯s influence in Britain can¡¯t be underestimated. Even the British royal family is afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°Of course, such an excellent man, Yvette also wants to marry¡­¡± Wanda Clinton hurried to talk to her, but Yvette Hill stares at her secretly and quickly changes her words.


    ¡°I want to marry , but they don¡¯t like us. Only Yvette can be worthy of Aaron Hunter.¡± As soon as the voice fell, the people around him began tough. The sarcastic eyes in Ada Wood¡¯s body turned around and refused to give up.


    ¡°By the way, Ada, are you looking for a job?¡± When Wanda Clinton came from the river, ran took a ss of champagne in her hand and squinted at her.


    ¡°Do you want me to introduce you to a job? Our dog needs a vegetable taster. The sry is high, and it doesn¡¯t require education background. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve been in prison¡­¡± ¡°Brother Aaron, I¡¯m here.¡± Yvette Hill waved to Aaron Hunter standing at the door, told him her position, and said softly, ¡°you are so busy with your work, I thought you would note.¡± Arnold Hunter, as the focus of the whole audience, walked gracefully towards this side. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Yvette Hill, but stood there squinting at Ada Wood dressed as a waiter. His thin lips showed a touch of sarcasm. ¡°Ada Wood, you¡¯re busy. I thought you would note here.¡± Ada Wood¡¯s body trembles slightly, and the liquid in the transparent goblet is also fluctuating.


    This man is what she fears most and doesn¡¯t want to see. She used to like Aaron brother, is not the shy young boy under the blue cherry tree.


    Now she, thest thing she wants to see is Aaron Hunter. She turned around, and before she stepped forward, her hand was firmly grasped by a big hand.


    Ada Wood turns back and looks at the owner of the big palm.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, what can I do for you? Champagne or orange juice? ¡±


    Aaron Hunter did not speak, the strength of the hands increased a little.


    Why to zory is to buried in the cold underground, and she can continue to live.


    His face was covered with frost at the thought. The thin lips opened slightly, and the cold voice seemed toe from hell,


    ¡°can you afford it?¡± Ada Wood clenched his hands, lowered his head and clenched his teeth. It was like a thorn in her heart and could not be pulled out.


    Oh, she can¡¯t return him a Zora Baker, but can he return her sister?


    At the beginning, she jumped down that high-rise building, for whom?


    Ada Wood took a deep breath and calmed down her mood. With a little shaking hands, she took out a ss of champagne from the te,


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, is the champagne? Here you are. ¡°

 Chapter 9

    Five years ago, she ran after Aaron Hunter recklessly, but in exchange for Zora Baker¡¯s suicide and her family¡¯s death.


    Five yearster, the man, who was so fond of her , liked to sprinkle salt on her wounds, which made herpletely injured.


    Aaron Hunter suddenly bent down and put his mouth close to Ada Wood¡¯s ear and said in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Ada Wood, you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Yes, she knew what he was saying, and she knew what he meant. Turning her head, her lips are only 0. 1cm away from his.


    Suddenly, sheughed, ¡°Aaron Hunter, didn¡¯t I tell youst time? I was jealous that she could get such a perfect man as you, so I had to destroy her.


    Aaron Hunter¡¯s face gradually darkened, and the surrounding temperature dropped several degrees.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. I think she¡¯s really beautiful when she falls down, like a dancing butterfly.¡± She clearly knows this is two people¡¯s taboo, she still took a knife, and cut. Aaron Hunter¡¯s face was chilly.


    He stretched out his slender fingers and scratched his cheek when he crossed the river. ¡°This face looks like her. Maybe, it looks better when it falls down.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Ada Wood put the champagne back on the te. ¡°Mr. Hunter, I¡¯m short of money. If you lend me a million dors, I¡¯ll go do cosmetic surgery. I won¡¯t be bored and you won¡¯t be sick.¡±


    The distance between them get closer, just like a pair of lovers ready to kiss at any time.


    Yvette Hill took a step forward and took the cold hand of Aaron.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, Dad seems to have something to do with us. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Aaron Hunter squints at Ada Wood, then stands up straight and follows Yvette Hill to the direction of Mr. Hill.


    ¡°Ada Wood, why are you here? Are you crazy over there? Do you want to be deducted of your sry?¡±


    At this time, the manager who was looking for Ada Wood also came.


    ¡°Sorry, manager. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Ada Wood just regained her mind, tidied up her clothes, and said without expression,


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, please let me go.¡± Polite and strange tone, made Aaron Hunter very ufortable. In spite of this, he did not have a reason to let her stay.


    Ada is almost exhausted. It was so tiring to hold a party. She didn¡¯t care about it five years ago. She always hated Winni for not doing well. Finally, when she was almost finished her work, the manager asked her to go to the rest room to help. She came to the lounge and found herself alone.


    Ada Wood looks at the empty lounge strangely. The door is opened.


    A rich man stood at the door, poking his head into it.


    After seeing her, with a smile on his face, he closed the door and walked inside.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s really you.¡± The man walks slowly to Ada Wood.


    Ada Wood looks nkly at the maning in. Although she feels a little bit impressed, she can¡¯t remember who it is.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Smooth voice, hypocritical smile, ¡°but I always remember you, five years ago, your blooming age, you¡¯re so lively and lovely, innocent, I often apany you to drive and drink, I know you are actually very lonely.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s heart trembles. The unbearable situation five years ago and the humiliation just now surged into her heart.


    He was Alber Green, a rich man¡¯s son. Before she was in prison, he often went to her house to attend parties and followed her around.


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t want to be involved with any person she knew five years ago, and walked quickly towards the door.


    Before she took a few steps, she was caught by Alber Green.


    He reached out his hand and touched Ada Wood¡¯s face.


    With his cunning squint eyes, he shot out evil light.


    ¡°Ada Wood, do you know how much I wanted to fuck you five years ago? With a man¡¯s dreamy face and perfect figure like a seductive fox, I¡¯m crazy about you. I didn¡¯t expect that five years of prison life will make you more feminine. If Yvette hadn¡¯t told me you were here, I wouldn¡¯t have known you were back.


    Ada Wood grabs Alber Green¡¯s hand in disgust. Her fingernails scratch several bloodstains on the back of his hand.


    All he said, she only heard one sentence. Yvette Hill asked him toe over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be pure?¡± Alber Green bore the pain and raised his hand and pped her face fiercely.


    ¡°Five years ago, you were an unattainable little princess. Now what do you think you are , and you don¡¯t look into the mirror. I fuck you thanks to I don¡¯t hate you, a little whore who took the initiative to tter a man, and also wants to be praised with chastity.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood¡¯s mouth has blood flowing into her mouth. The faint smell of blood stimtes her brain. She can¡¯t get rid of Alber Green¡¯s hand. She aims at the back of his hand and bites it with all her strength.


    After she broke away, she ran in the direction of the door. However, she did not run a few steps, and was caught back by Alber Green. He threw her roughly on the sofa and pressed her hard . He tore and pulled her clothes violently.


    While they were tearing , Alber Green¡¯s mobile phone rang. It was his fiancee who called. He swore in a low voice. He got up from Ada¡¯s body, then covered her mouth with one hand and answered the phone with the other.


    Ada Wood seizes the opportunity, bows her knees, and kicked his penis fiercely.


    Seeing Alber Green crying with pain, she immediately got up to run to the door.


    As she ran too fast, she rushed out of the door and ran into a man.


    Ada Wood also doesn¡¯t care who she bumped into. She asks for help, ¡°help me.¡±


    Before Ada Wood raises her head to see who is the person she bumped into, Alber Green runs after her in a fury and tugs her hair back.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t notice that the man Ada Wood just bumped was Aaron Hunter.


    ¡°What the hell are you running for. I think it¡¯s your honor to be fucked by me. If you dare not obey me, I will send you to prison. ¡±


    Ada Wood is dragged to the rest room by Alber Green. Her face bes ugly because of pain. At this time, she can see clearly that the person she bumped into is not someone else, but Aaron Hunter.

 Chapter 10

    She was as cool as she fell into an ice cave, from the beginning to the bottom of her feet.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If it is the other people who appear here, it is possible that she get saved, but it is Aaron Hunter. She had to try other ways to escape. Aaron Hunter sees Ada¡¯s eyes igniting a glimmer of hope, but soon copsed, his mood is bad.


    He walked in the direction of the Ada.


    Yvette Hill followed him behind, she looked soft and weak face.


    When she saw Yvette Hill, Ada Wood was in a rage.


    Her angry eyes stared at Yvette Hill.


    Aaron Hunter said with a mockery smile, ,¡± Green, you still have a heavy taste. You even fuck such a slut. If your father Mr. Green o knows, will he spit blood in anger? ¡±


    Alber Green suddenly changed his facepletely. He loosened her hair , pushed her to the ground, turned to look at Yvette Hill, who stood behind Arnold Hunter, and then scolded him for interfering in other¡¯s affairs and turned away from the rest room. ¡°Ada, are you ok?¡± Yvette Hill saw Alber leaving, and hurriedly walked forward to help the Ada Wood who fell on the ground. Before Yvette Hill touched her body, Ada Wood quickly wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and climbed up from the ground.


    Then she pped Yvette Hill¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Yvette Hill, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, please tell me clearly and openly, don¡¯t do this little action behind me.¡±


    Yvette Hill was stunned, and was dazed there for a while.


    But soon her tears were pouring.


    Aaron Hunter looks at what happened all of a sudden, slightly dazed.


    Such a Ada, reminded of her five years ago , that arrogant and domineering her. He thought that she would do things humble and in a low profile after she was out of prison. Unexpectedly, she was still the same as five years ago, without any change.


    Thinking of this, his deep eyes coldly stare at the thin body.


    Ada Wood felt the chill on the face of Arnold Hunter, and looked up at the face of Arnold Hunter which became mature and charming .


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize?¡±


    She was not without temper, but five years ago, she attaches too much importance to him, and she was as trivial as a dust.


    Yvette Hill covers her face, while wiping tears, and says with sobbing voice,


    ¡°I¡¯m ok, brother Aaron. I¡¯m fine. She just met such a thing. She was in a bad mood and she didn¡¯t have to apologize.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, apologize.¡± Aaron Hunter repeated again.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, you are really idle. She has asked for someone to hurt me. I apologize, or can¡¯t you stand me killing your fiancee?¡±


    Ada a broken jwas the culprit who killed Zora in their eyes. Since she can¡¯t exin it, it¡¯s just a good thing to admit it simply and generously.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, I¡¯m really fine.¡± Yvette Hill whispered softly, with a cry, ¡°Ada, your clothes are broken, go to change clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Next time I see it, I¡¯ll think about sending you to jail again.¡± The sound of Aaron Huntersounded, making her backbone cold. Ada Wood¡¯s body trembled slightly, and the man would not let her go until now.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare to wear your clothes.¡± Ada Wood is not so stingy, but she is not generous enough to make friends with a woman with such a sinister heart.


    ¡°Ada, did you misunderstand me?¡±


    Yvette Hill didn¡¯t continue to cry, just facing the direction of Aaron Hunter with her fanned face. Seeing Ada Wood ignored her, she continued, ¡°you can¡¯t wear any more clothes on you. Go to my room. I remember you like beautiful long skirts. Brother Aaron gave me a lot. You can choose whatever you like. ¡±


    Aaron Hunter;s originally dark face, turned colder in a few minutes, and looked at Ada Wood with disgust.


    Zora likes long skirts best. Ada Wood often imitates her dressing style. ¡°I said no, you don¡¯t understand human¡¯s words?¡± Ada Wood sees Yvette Hill¡¯s expression, and is toozy to talk to her. Five years ago, she was a fool. She couldn¡¯t understand the world. She just ran after Aaron Hunter. Five years of prison life, her edges and corners have been smoothed, Aaron Hunter is the sea she never met, she also recognized.


    Turning around, she walked in the direction of the lounge.


    Seeing the indifference and stubbornness in Ada Wood¡¯s eyes, Aaron Hunter¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled for a while and soon dispersed.


    Before Ada Wood enters the lounge, a suit jacket with temperature is covered on Ada Wood¡¯s body. When she turned around, Aaron Hunter in a white shirt followed Yvette Hill and left. Unable to find any clothes to change in the rest lounge, Ada Wood had to put on the suit coat with ttemperature.


    If it was her five years ago, Aaron Hunter treated her like this, maybe she would be too happy to sleep. She didn¡¯t refuse the coat. She was so shabby in her rags that she was shameless.


    And there was no clothes to change in the lounge, and she didn¡¯t want to spend the night working for nothing.


    Finally, she stayed at the end of the work. Fortunately, after the incident, the manager asked her to stay backstage to work. Just out of the door of themunity, a range rover came into her eyes.


    Alber Green leans on the car with a lighted cigarette in his hand and squints at Ada Wood. Ada Wood pulls the suit and coat that Aaron Hunter gave her on her body, and then quickly walks in the opposite direction.


    She had not gone a few steps before her wrist was caught. ¡°Baby, there was a little ident just now. It¡¯s ok now. I¡¯ll show you the house. We¡¯ll live in it tonight.¡±


    Alber approached close to her ears, hot air spray, his face rubbed her small face, hands around her waist, like a pair of lovers in love.


    Ada Wood, who is thin and weak, was dragged to his car by Alber Green, and her suit coat fell to the ground.


    Not far from them, Aaron Hunter is sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, watching what happened here. His thin lips showed a sneer, never thought Ada Wood¡¯s acting skills are so good. Just now, on Yvette Hill¡¯s birthday party, he was almost cheated by her. He really thought she was a victim.


    Since she is not willing to repent, don¡¯t me him for his ruthlessness.


    Seeing Ada Wood is about to be dragged into his car by Alber Green. At this time, a car with high beam light ising towards this side. The strong light makes both of them unable to open their eyes.


    Ada Wood tries to break free of Alber Green and rushes towards the direction of the car.

 Chapter 11

    Adair Carter in the car saw Ada Wood running towards his car and stopped at 3 cm away from her. He quickly got out of the car and saw Ada Wood who fell in front of his car.


    He quickly went to Ada Wood, ¡°Ada, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Help, help me.¡± Ada Wood grabs Adair¡¯s sleeve with fear in her eyes.


    Body also involuntarily leans towards the direction of Alber Green, all her hopes, are ced on the man who suddenly appears.


    At this time, Alber Green also chased out. Seeing Ada Wood, who was shrinking behind Adair, he swore, ¡°little bitch, I didn¡¯t expect that your method of seducing men is very clever. Just Arnold Hunter ran away, and now Adaires.


    He went over, stretched out his hand, want to pull the hair of Ada.


    Before his hand has not yet touched Ada, was shoved away by Adair. ¡±


    ¡°Alber Green, watch your words, . If you don¡¯t want your father to know this, you¡¯d better get out now.¡±


    Adair Carter protects Ada Wood behind him and supports the silver white mirror frame on his face. His voice is not loud, but it is enough to frighten Alber Green.


    ¡°Damn it, another meddler.¡± Alber Green whispered a curse, and then left.


    Seeing Alber leave , Adair just take off his coat and put on Ada Wood¡¯s body, and then support her to get on the car.


    Not far away, Aaron Hunter has opened the door of Aaron Hunter has been quietly looking at what happened in front of him, an inexplicable anger welled up in his heart.


    Without waiting for them to leave, he quickly drove to this side and honked at the car towards Adair.


    Adair Carter doesn¡¯t pay attention to Aaron Hunter, but carefully helps Ada Wood fasten her seat belt, and then starts the car slowly.


    All this was seen by Aaron Hunter. He continued to honk his horn impatiently.


    When the car passes by the car of Aaron Hunter, Ada Wood sees his cold side face, which is full of disgust.


    Adair didn¡¯t send Ada Wood home immediately. Instead, he parked his car in front of a very high-end shop.


    Entering the store, Adair carefully found a set of chiffon long skirt and put them on Ada Wood¡¯s hand, ¡°Ada, your clothes are all broken, change it quickly, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Three minutester, Ada Wood came out in that new chiffon dress, with a slim waist, long white legs and a delicate baby face.


    The only drawback was that when her rough hands brushed the chiffon skirt, the yarn almost came out.


    It¡¯s been a long time since Ada Wood wore such a beautiful dress. Looking at herself in the mirror, she is a little stunned.


    Back home, the house was cold and quiet, with no vitality at all.


    ¡°Ada, you have a good rest. I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow.¡±


    Adair heard about Ada Wood¡¯s affairs and the reason why she sold her house.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Besides thank you, Ada Wood really doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    The man in front of her, was about 1. 8 meters tall and gentle, is totally different from Aaron Hunter.


    However, she was blinded by Aaron Hunter at the beginning and couldn¡¯t see the existence of other people at all.


    ¡°Ada, I know you¡¯re looking for a job. It happens that a friend of mine has opened a photo shop, and they are short of people.¡±


    Adair Carter knows that Ada Wood is short of money. He also knows that Ada Wood will not ept his help for no reason.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ada Wood has a high school education and a criminal record.


    For such a woman, as long as she has a job, she is very satisfied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Then Adaire leaves in a hurry. In the dark, a white Pagani ghost brand car, has been quietly parked in a corner.


    ¡°Ada, wait here first. Someone wille to interviewter.¡±


    Adair Carter signals Vivien to go to the other side.


    After Adair and Vivien left, several interviewers came.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Vivien narrowed her eyes and looked at several people, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. ¡°Adair, you¡¯ve done a whole set of ys, and even pretended to find several people to act as a group actor.¡±


    ¡°Vivien, Ada has juste out. She is not very adapted to this society. She is still very talented in painting. You can guide her more when you are free.¡±


    Adair Carter leaned against the wall of the long corridor and lit a cigarette.


    It was Ada Wood¡¯s favorite brand before. However, five yearster, she had already given up, but he fell in love with the taste.


    ¡°Adair, I¡¯m not talking about you. She¡¯s a woman who¡¯s been in prison. You¡¯re from the government. It¡¯s not good for your future to have a rtionship with her. What¡¯s more, we don¡¯t have the power to fight Aaron Hunter.¡±


    ¡°If you can let her have a ce , don¡¯t worry about those things.¡±


    Adair stretched out his slender fingers, pointing to the position of his left atrium.


    He never cared about his job in the government. If all this had not changed, Ada Wood was still the arrogant Ada Wood before and had not been framed and jailed, he would not have entered the government to find out the truth about her imprisonment.


    ¡°Come on, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Vivien and Adair Carter grew up together. When Adair Carter chose to go into politics, he decided to go into business.


    ¡°Help her use her painting skills again.¡±


    Painting is Ada Wood¡¯s pride, which he always wanted to protect.


    He likes to see Ada Wood, who has a confident look with a brush, and who is proud of the world with a brush.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard for me to grow an oasis in a desert.¡± Vivien snatched the cigarette from Adair¡¯s hand and threw it into the garbage can.


    ¡°Smoke less. This kind of thing is not good for the lung, but also for the heart.¡±


    Sitting in front of the interviewer, Ada Wood is a little nervous.


    Her hands tightly grasp the corner of her clothes, do not know what questions the interviewer will askter.


    Before the interviewer opened his mouth, Vivien came in.

 Chapter 12

    He sat down in front of Ada Wood and looked at her carefully.


    She was no longer arrogant , only humble.


    ¡°I don¡¯t talk nonsense. I go straight to the theme. I need a painter here. I run a photo shop. Some people like to take pictures for them with paintbrushes. If you can, stay.¡± Ada Wood lowers her head and retracts her rough fingers into the corner of his coat. Biting her lips hard, she dare not answer Vivien.


    ¡°It seems that you are not qualified for this job, then you go back, ourpany does not need cleaners for the time being.¡±


    Vivien squints and looks at Ada Wood, who has been holding her head down. It¡¯s not the first time he saw this girl. At the beginning, she beat all in her department with a painting brush, and he was one of them. If it wasn¡¯t for Aaron Hunter, she would be a miracle of their school. After a few minutes, Ada Wood still has no reaction. Vivien stands up and turns to leave. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ada Wood bit her lips, raised her head, and looked at Vivien seriously, ¡°I can.¡±


    Vivien ignored Ada Wood and left.


    Ada Wood stands there, a little at a loss.


    She doesn¡¯t know what she said and the interview was sessful.


    The only thing she can be sure of is that she needs the job and will stick to it no matter how difficult it is.


    After a while, Vivien came back with a painting in front of her.


    This is the painting she drew when she met Aaron Hunter. However, this paintingcks a trace of aura.


    This is not the painting she drew, because it was given to Aaron Hunter when it was finished. Later, Zora Baker took part in the paintingpetition and won a championship.


    Since then, this painting has be a symbol of her.


    And her affection for Aaron Hunter has be known to the world. Later, she became the man who robbed her sister.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivien squinted at Ada Wood, who was still dazed watching the painting. Vivien put a nk paper next to the painting, and then threw her a brush with no expression on her face.


    ¡°You can not just talk that you know painting, and prove it to me.¡±


    That new brush, slipped from Ada¡¯s hand to the ground, trembling hands, she can not even grasp the pen.


    The big ck eyes, looking at the falling brush on the ground, and her lips were shaking.


    She squatted down, shaking her hands slowly toward the pen, when she was about to touch the pen, her hands like electric shock immediately retracted back. The rough hand was hanging in the air, shaking very badly, the hand stretched out a few times and all retracted back.


    Vivien looked a little impatient, cold voice a little bit disdainful,


    ¡°if you can¡¯t, don¡¯t waste my time, there are many people waiting for my interview.¡± Hearing his words, Ada Wood¡¯s body slightly shakes, reaches out his hand and grabs the pen on the ground. His rough hand holds the pen tightly. She didn¡¯t expect that after she got out of prison, she would still have a chance to grab the brush.


    Stand in front of the white paper and take a deep breath.


    ¡°Give me an hour.¡± At the beginning, standing in the distance, she was afraid that the teenager would leave at any time. She only took 15 minutes toplete.


    Now she is not so confident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here in an hour.¡±


    Vivien left without stopping. She was the only one in such arge room. She adjusted the paint, picked up the brush, looked at the paper, and then took a look at the copy of her painting next to her. This time, she picked up the brush again, not for Aaron Hunter, but for a job. He picked up the brush and drew the first stroke on it. His hand was still shaking.


    Just as she was preparing for the second stroke, her mobile phone rang, a message from Adair. ¡°Ada, I believe you.¡±


    She thought of Adair¡¯s gentle and elegant face.


    She closed her eyes and sketched out his appearance. By the time she opened her eyes again, the young boy in the painting had already turned into Adair, and her hands were no longer shaking. Adair Carter stands at the door and secretly looks at the girl with a brush. For a moment, she seems to be back before she is 18 years old.


    That kind of self-confidence and pride is unique to Ada Wood before the age of 18. His heart felt a burst of pain, she was clearly so confident and so proud, but because of their own bad experience has be inferiority, low. Now, he has found Ada Wood, and he will not let this confidence and pride disappear. An hourter, Vivien came as agreed.


    Standing behind Ada Wood, Vivien has a faint smile on her face.


    It seems that he still won the bet. Adair has been standing at the door, secretly looking inside, just that scene, really let him out of a cold sweat.


    Looking at Ada Wood¡¯s firm eyes, the big stone in his heart is finally put down.


    ¡°Barely count it as pass. I¡¯ll give you a month . Of course, this month, there¡¯s sry, but it¡¯s not for free. If you can¡¯t draw something that I¡¯m satisfied with for a month, then, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t support idle people here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Ada Wood is not impulsive.


    She really wants to continue what she took as pride. At first, she picked up the brush for the sake of Aaron Hunter. Now, she chooses to draw again, not for anyone, but for herself.


    ¡°Go back first, ande to work tomorrow.¡± With that, Vivien turned and left. Out of the photo shop, Ada Wood looks at the sun in the sky. Although it is very bright, it is not dazzling, but also with a trace of warmth. Now, her most important thing is to move out of the house in Aaron Hunter.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°Ada, how¡¯s the interview?¡± Adair Carter holds two cups of warm milk tea in his hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s good or bad. At least, I have a month to fight for it.¡± Ada Wood takes the milk tea, and the warmth spreads from her palm to her heart.


    After being released from prison, in addition to Yvonne Brook, Adair is the only one who is willing to get close to her.


    ¡°Now, where are you going?¡± ¡°Go home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Adair Carter carefully helps Ada Wood open the front passenger¡¯s door and puts his hand on the inside of the roof.


    Ada Wood got on the car directly.


    In the other corner, the white Pagani car parked there.


    ¡°Barry, check out the time photo shop .¡±


    Aaron Hunter squints and looks at what happened here.


    ¡°Young master, the time photography shop was opened by the mayor¡¯s secretary when she left Adair when she was jailed. Now Vivien is in charge of the management of the shop, and her main business is drawing photography.¡±


    Within five minutes, Barry had all the information from the time photo shop.


    In a few simple words, it is enough to show that this photo shop was opened for Ada Wood.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Aaron Hunter¡¯s eyes show a bit of disdain, this man now runs out, he really can pick the time. Driving, Aaron followed the dark blue Bugatti Chiron.


    ¡°Ada, you don¡¯t have to look for a house. They will be incharge of your shelter. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡±


    Adair Carter originally forgot that matter, now just remember, when Ada Wood sold a house, Aaron Hunter once said that she lived in his house.


    At that time, he did not put this matter in his mind, only taking it as Aaron Hunter deliberately embarrassed him.


    ¡°The boss didn¡¯t tell me, just let me draw something satisfactory to him within a month, otherwise, I¡¯ll go away.¡±


    Ada Wood is not sure that she can do it. However, if she has not tried, how can she know that he can¡¯t. She can¡¯t abandon herself.


    Winni is still waiting for her to take the money to have an operation in the hospital.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯ll go first and call me¡± Adair asked for a morning leave to apany Ada Wood. In the afternoon, he needed to go to work. Then he left. Ada Wood was about to close the door when a slender hand came in through the crack of the door and opened the door. The cold face of Aaron Hunter appeared in front of her


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment, then releases her hand and opens the door. Aaron Hunter did not speak, went straight into the house, looking at theyout simr to the vi of ¡°autumn water Pleasant¡±, without any expression on his face.


    They have not been alone for five years, the atmosphere has be a bit strange.


    Last night, what happened at Yvette Hill¡¯s home was in my mind. Ada Wood took a deep breath and then said. ¡°Mr. Hunter, please give me one day. After I find the house, I will move out of here immediately.¡±


    This house is from Aaron Hunter. He told her when she was going to sell itst time.


    He hated her so much. He didn¡¯te here simply to see if she was doing well. He came to ask for a house.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was ready to be driven by him, but she didn¡¯t expect that he woulde so soon. Hearing her words, Aaron Hunter felt ufortable. He didn¡¯t speak. He looked at her and finally stopped at the wrist of her left hand.


    There was one pink ugly scar on it, like a disgusting centipede, lying quietly on her wrist.


    Ada Wood feels the location of Aaron Hunter¡¯s sight. She looks panicked and shrinks her hand inside her sleeve.


    At the beginning, she used a knife to cut her left wrist, just wanted to see him.


    Lying on the cold concrete floor, only waited for the sound of an ambnce.


    Now, she no longer want to see him, but always meet him unintentionally.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour.¡± Aaron Hunter looks at Ada Wood¡¯s hand retracting. His eyes are cold. His thin lips are open and closed. He doesn¡¯t take a trace of emotion. ¡°I¡¯m here to watch you clean up.¡±


    When he said that, Aaron Hunter¡¯s expression was a little surprised. Soon, she returned to normal.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know what Aaron Hunter wants to do. Now she just wants to stay away from this man. The farther away, the better.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, if you want to embarrass me, congrattions. You have done it. As you can see, there are so many things here that I can¡¯t clean up in an hour. If you just can¡¯t bear the sense of superiority that I¡¯ve been running behind your butt five years ago, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not the Ada Wood five years ago.¡±


    Turn around and get ready to go upstairs and pack up.


    Aaron Hunter¡¯s eyes became colder, and the temperature around him dropped several degrees instantly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid I can¡¯t get rid of you, a big trouble.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body trembled slightly, her eyes drooped on the ground and did not speak. Yes, five years ago, Ada Wood was a big trouble. Five yearster, she was still in the same trouble.


    When she got to her room on the second floor, she had nothing to clean up. When she got out of prison, she was carrying a big backpack, which is still the case. Open Winni¡¯s drawer, which is not as full of expensive cosmetics and jewelry as it was five years ago. Instead, there was a rather rotten bookkeeping book with a loan for herwsuit.


    Tears fell down her cheek on the old bookkeeping book. Winni paid everything for her, but she always called her a shameless mistress five years ago. In the studio, the album full of love for Aaron Hunter was packed in a very delicate box.


    Open the box, she took out the album, her rough fingers touch the album. All of a sudden, she picked up the album, tore all the paintings, and threw them into the garbage can with her love for Aaron Hunter. Aaron Hunter stand at the door, quietly watching all this.

 Chapter 14

    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t care about Aaron Hunter either. Instead, she starts cooking and eating himself.


    From the morning till now, she has only eaten one steamed stuffed bun. She has been hungry for a long time.


    Head into the kitchen, she quickly made a simple lunch, a te of leek scrambled eggs, and a te of vegetables.


    She did not pay attention to Aaron Hunter, who was still in the house. Instead, she was facing him, sitting on the dining table with chopsticks and starting to eat. Aaron Hunter has been sitting on the sofa, quietly watching all this.


    After sitting for a while, he couldn¡¯t sit still. From Yvette Hill¡¯s partyst night to now, he has nothing to eat.


    He walked to the kitchen, took a bowl, scooped a bowl of rice, and then sat down opposite Ada Wood.


    His hands just picked up chopsticks, has not yet touched the dishes on the table, Ada Wood put down his chopsticks, looked at Aaron Hunter, opened his mouth, ¡°one thousand.¡±


    Aaron Hunter was stunned for a moment and soon returned to normal. He picked up his chopsticks and went to the dishes in front of him. Ada Wood just looked at Aaron Hunter and began to eat what she had made.


    He acted gracefully like a prince.


    Five years ago, Aaron Hunter, let alone eat what she made. When she appeared alone, he would run away like avoiding a bee which could stabbing men.


    She will be very careful to make delicious bentos, and then sent to the office of Aaron Hunter. However, he always throws the Bento she spent the whole morning making into the garbage can and then closes the office door.


    But she would take the trouble to do it.


    Later, she changed her method. She would make two bentos. One was ugly and tasteless, and the other was exquisite and delicious.


    Zora Baker took the tasteless lunch , while she took the beautiful one. They would appear together in the office of Aaron Hunter.


    However, he would not hesitate to ignore the one she had brought to her, and then eat up the terrible lunch that Zora Baker took . Even so, she told herself that her brother Aaron would eat all the food she had made and that he loved her.


    asionally, she would help Aaron Hunter wash clothes and iron clothes. However, as long as it was something she had touched, he would not wear them. He would stay there directly. Finally, he bought a separate house to store the things she had touched.


    At the beginning, she bought the car Pagani in order to catch up with Aaron Hunter.


    She couldn¡¯t catch up with him, but she can catch up in the performance of the car. These are Zora Baker¡¯s reference and suggestions.


    From the beginning to the end, Zora Baker did not see Aaron Hunter once. In her heart, she never had the position of Aaron Hunter.


    If it is not for her, has been begging Zora Baker to continue to hide, perhaps, things will be different. If she had the courageter, if it was not because she was too selfish, perhaps Zora Baker would not have left the world, and she would not have be a broken family.


    Soon, the dishes on the table, as well as the rice in the pot, were all eaten, Aaron Hunter put down his chopsticks, squint at Ada Wood, opened his thin lips, ¡°rent.¡± Oh, house rent? Is he pitying her? Or did he say it just for the convenience of continuing to humiliate her? Whatever the reason, since she had decided to draw a line with him, she couldn¡¯t live in his house.


    Ada Wood quietly cleaned up the dishes. Just now she just took a bite. Just after packing up, someone rang the doorbell.


    Opening the door, Vivien stood at the door with a hot lunch. Ada Wood looks at Vivien and the rich lunch in his hand.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you wee me? ¡± Vivien was still in the studio and was called by a phone call from Adair. When he saw the man sitting on the sofa, he knew that why hee here.


    ¡°No, no,e in.¡± Ada Wood opens the door and lets Vivien enter. Looking at the two big men in his house, Ada Wood has a headache. Vivien doesn¡¯t talk. He just puts things on the table and signals Ada Wood to have lunch with him.


    The atmosphere inside the house became strange.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Before Ada Wood to close the door, Yvonne Brook also came with a bag of things. ¡°Ada, I tell you, I was kicked out by the house owner. From today on, you are responsible for taking me in until I find a new ce to live.¡± Before entering the door, I heard the loud voice of Yvonne Brook. ¡°Eh?¡± Yvonne Brook looked at the two big men in the house inexplicably, ¡°Ada, have you been in affairs with two men?¡± The voice just fell, the atmosphere became more strange.


    Aaron Hunter is the same as before, without any expression on his face.


    Vivien, like nobody else, sits gracefully at the table and eats his lunch.


    Walking into the house, she saw Aaron Hunter sitting on the sofa. ¡°Oh, who i think it is? It turns out to be Aaron Hunter I said that you are so busy, how can you have time to pay attention to the life of such small people as us?¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak either. She knows that Yvonne Brook has been very upset about her imprisonment.


    Every time Yvonne Brook went to prison to see her, she would scold Aaron Hunter. ¡±


    Yvonne, the house belongs to Mr. Hunter. He hase to take back the house.¡± Ada Wood looks at Yvonne Brook¡¯s big bag and small bag, and knows that she is worried about her and deliberately finds such a bad excuse to move here. It¡¯s just that she¡¯ll soon have no ce to live. ¡°Master Hunter, you don¡¯tck this house. Do you want to kill Adapletely?¡± Yvonne Brook put down her things, put her hands on her waist, and went to Aaron Hunter. ¡± Ada has never done anything sorry for you. You are the only one who is sorry to Ada. In this world, anyone can hurt you, but Ada is impossible. You should dig out your dog¡¯s eyes and wash them.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne Brook, you have enough.¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to mention that unbearable past.


    If she is wrong, she has lost everything. Now she doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this man. Aaron Hunter stood up and went to Ada Wood. He grabbed her wrist and bent down.


    His face was only one centimeter away from her. ¡°Ada Wood, should I praise your acting skills? ¡± Ada Wood raised her head, looked at the side face of Aaron Hunter, andughed, ¡°since Mr. Hunter found out, my acting skills are not good enough and need to be improved.¡± What else does Yvonne Brook want to say.


    ¡°Pa Pa Pa Pa¡±, from the position of the restaurant came a burst of apuse, Vivien stood up and walked towards the direction of Ada Wood, ¡°it really let me see a good y.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Vivien squints at Aaron Hunter, Adair really find a big trouble for him.


    Aaron Hunter looks back at Vivien and walks around Yvonne Brook to the side of Ada Wood. Grasp Ada Wood¡¯s wrist and drag her out.


    Open the door, throw Ada Wood into the white Pagani ghost car, and drive away quickly. Ada Wood sits in the co driver¡¯s seat in a panic and looks at the cigarettes she used to light but never smoke.


    Holding out her hand and not touching the smoke, her body hit the door heavily because of the sudden sharp turn of Aaron Hunter.


    Maybe it¡¯s too long since I¡¯ve been on a car driving at high speed, Ada Wood feels a little queasy and lies down by the window. Her look is not very good.


    Aaron Hunter squinted at Ada Wood, then slowly lowered the speed.


    ¡°Aaron Hunter, I, I feel like vomiting.¡± Ada Wood can¡¯t help but fall to the side of Aaron Hunter and vomit him all over his suit.


    Aaron Hunter pulls the car aside and slowly stops. He looks at Ada Wood with a dark face. Then a bottle of pure water is sent to Ada Wood.


    Ada Wood took the water and got out of the car quickly. She went to the roadside tree, put her hands on the tree and vomited at the trunk.


    Aaron Hunter stands behind Ada Wood and reaches out his hand. He wants to pat Ada Wood¡¯s back. Before he touches her back, he shrinks back.


    She vomited for about ten minutes. Ada Wood finally vomited and got up slowly. She took the water and was about to open her gargle. The water was taken away.


    Aaron Hunter takes the water and turns it on before handing it to Ada Wood.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ada Wood took the water, then went to another tree and began to gargle.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to Ada Wood¡¯s unfamiliar and polite tone, Aaron Hunter felt that his chest had an inexplicable irritability, which made him want to get angry.


    Ada Wood walked to the side of Arnold Hunter and looked at him with some embarrassment,


    ¡°I willpensate you for your clothes.¡±


    He heard Ada Wood topensate his clothes, he turnedpletely angry. He rudely untied his tie and opened it. Then he took off his clothes and smashed them on Ada Wood¡¯s body. His thin lips made a cold voice, ¡°help me clean up and send them to mypany.¡±


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment, and the water bottle in her hand falls to the ground.


    She raises her head and looks at Aaron Hunter. Just now he said that she should wash the clothes and send them to hispany.


    She doesn¡¯t hear things wrong, does she? Ada Wood blinked and looked at Aaron Hunter¡¯s chest, holding his jacket and white shirt. ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    Aaron Hunter opens the door and signals Ada Wood to get on.


    He drove in the direction of the mall.


    This time, his car was slow.


    The two people in the car do not speak, just quietly looking at the road ahead.


    Suddenly, the car stopped in front of a very upscale shop. Ada Wood also got out of the car, then walked into the store and looked at the colorful shirts and suits.


    She remembered that in the past, she liked toe here to help Aaron Hunter buy Shirts, and then asked Zora Baker to take them to him.


    Unexpectedly, he has been wearing shirts of this brand all the time. He never knew that all his things were bought by her. She took a long time to select the gifts he got for his birthday, and then gave them to him in the name of Zora Baker. She habitually walked to an area, and then picked up the Barlow code of the shirt. Suddenly thought of something, she was ready to hang back the clothes, was Aaron Hunter took it, directly put it on the body, and then took the card to pay.


    Ada Wood just looked at the back of Aaron Hunter with his shirt in his hand. Behind her, there are two employees gossiping. ¡°Isn¡¯t that man Aaron Hunter? How can he show up here with a girl, and still wear such shabby clothes. ¡±


    ¡°Who knows, do you think this girl looks familiar?¡±


    Another glooks at Ada Wood¡¯s back.


    ¡°I remember that she was Ada Wood, the woman who robbed a man from her sister and killed her sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her. I remember that she painted very well. Many people were fascinated by her paintings.¡± Ada Wood is biting her teeth, holding the corner of her clothes with both hands. Her body is shaking slightly, and she walks quickly towards the door.


    Aaron Hunter paid the money and looked at Ada Wood strangely, then followed him up. Ada Wood stands at the door of the shop, holding her clothes by the corner with both hands, and looks at the front with some fear in her eyes.


    She killed Zora Baker. She killed Zora Baker.


    Aaron Hunter walks to Ada Wood¡¯s back and reaches out his hand. Before touching Ada Wood¡¯s shoulder, his mobile phone rings.


    He took his hand back and connected the phone. Before he could speak, there came a waxy voice, ¡°brother Aaron, where are you? Dad said that he would ask you toe home for dinner in the evening, and he would like to discuss something with you Aaron Hunter took a look at Ada Wood, then turned and whispered,


    ¡°I know.¡± ¡±


    Brother Aaron, I¡¯m in dad¡¯spany. Dad has something to do. Can youe and pick me up and go home?¡± Yvette Hill felt more and more that she was about to be the second Ada Wood.


    ¡°Well.¡± Hung up the phone, Aaron Hunter went to Ada Wood¡¯s front, and said ¡°go to eat.¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t react at all, but still kept the previous action, as if she couldn¡¯t hear the voice of Aaron Hunter at all.


    ¡°Go?¡± Aaron Hunter is angry and squints at Ada Wood.


    Ada Wood stands up, like a walking corpse, following behind Aaron Hunter.


    Aaron Hunter stops at the gate of Ada Wood¡¯s favorite shop and orders a lot of delicious food. Looking at the well done steak, sprinkled with ayer of pepper powder, Ada Wood lowers her head.


    Now, she is not five years ago the Ada Wood who would not eat without spicy food, these things, as long as she touch, she will feel great pain. ¡°Eat.¡±


    Aaron Hunter cuts the steak gracefully with a knife and fork.


    Ada Wood picked up a knife and fork, cut a small piece, and put it into her mouth, and as soon as he swallowed it, she felt a sudden tumbling in her stomach and rushed into the bathroom.


    Aaron Hunter stood at the door of the bathroom, looking at the thin figure lying on the washbasin, a trace of worry crossed his face and shed away. In the past, her favorite is this super spicy steak. If it is not enough, she will scold the waiter.


    Unexpectedly, now she can¡¯t even eat a little pepper. When Ada Wood came out again, the super spicy steak had been reced by a bowl of hot porridge. After eating, he wants to send Ada Wood home, but he is refused.


    After Aaron Hunter left, Ada Wood went to the hospital. After seeing Winni, she went to find a house. Looking for a whole afternoon, Ada Wood did not find a suitable ce. Feeling some empty pocket, she can¡¯t waste even a cent.


    Adair, passing the bus stop, saw a thin figure waiting for the bus. ¡°Ada, why are you here?¡± Roll down the window, Adair Carter looks at Ada, ¡± let¡¯s go to eat.¡±

 Chapter 16

    Ada Wood did not refuse to leave Adair, but followed him directly.


    Adair Carter specially ordered some congee and other warm food for Ada Wood, and also booked the whole restaurant.


    This is Ada Wood¡¯s second warm dinner since she was released from prison. ¡°Ada, after porridge, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for examination.¡±


    Adair Carter went to the prison and checked the information about Ada Wood¡¯s hospitalization in prison. She knew that she hadmitted suicide and that her stomach had been damaged.


    Ada Wood lowered her head and ate the porridge in the bowl very seriously.


    Out of prison, in addition to Winni and Yvonne Brook, Adair Carter is the only one who doesn¡¯t look at her with scorn and sarcasm. He also helps her find a job and sends her lunch.


    For the first time, she felt that what she ate was not porridge, but a tender warmth to her heart. She raised his head, slightly frowned, ¡°Mr. Carter, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, I haven¡¯t found the house yet.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know when Aaron Hunter would go there next time to ask her to move. She only knew that the earlier she left the house, the better.


    When she gets enough money for Winni¡¯s operation, she will take her mother away from here and walk far away.


    Adair Carter looked at Ada Wood, why does she want to move in a hurry.


    O a second thought, he understood, slightly nodded, ¡°OK, wait a moment, I will apany you to find the house, but, you should first eat, and then go to the hospital for examination, you do not when Winnie was discharged from hospital, you fell ill.¡± Ada Wood droops her head down. There is a faint sadness between her eyebrows.


    Her lips are pursed into a line. Now she has not even collected enough money for Winni¡¯s operation. She is struggling to rent a house. She did not had the mood to check her body. She could have finished college, got a high degree, and then like Yvette Hill, she went abroad for further study, or inherited her father¡¯s career, and had a brand-new life, but Baker¡¯s leap destroyed her everything. She has never med Zora Baker. All this is her own fault. If it was not for her stubbornness or her insistence on pestering Aaron, how could she have left it.


    She was also a proud person.


    Adair Carter did not go home, but has been with her to find a house.


    If she looks for a house blindly like this, she is likely to rent with some people who are not very good.


    Standing behind Ada Wood, he looks at the message on the bus board. The evening wind blows, and it¡¯s cool. He goes forward and puts a coat on Ada Wood. He opens his mouth and says, ¡°Ada, it¡¯s not in a hurry. I¡¯ll take you to find a house when I¡¯m free.¡± Ada Wood takes a look at the time and then goes home with Adair.


    Standing at the door of her home, Ada Wood is about to open the door when she sees a leaflet for rent posted next to her home.


    The leaflet printed a small independent vi with a garden and a swimming pool. Next to it, it said that because of the immigration of the whole family, the vi didn¡¯t want to be so empty, in case there was no ce to live in the future. The whole vi was rented, and there was no need for rent and water and electricity charges. As long as the r vi was kept clean , it can be rented for free.


    The contact information was at the back. Ada Wood tore the leaflet off and looked at the information carefully. Adair Carter, standing beside , squints at the flyer that hasn¡¯t dried through with glue, and his mouth slightly rises.


    ¡°Ada, is there any good news on it?¡±


    Adair, standing behind Ada Wood, pretending to see the information on the flyer. Looking at the above reasonable statement, he still admired Vivien¡¯s efficiency. In less than half an hour, he was able to paste all the important things around here.


    ¡°It says that there is a vi for rent. There is no need for rent fees. Just keep the vi clean and tidy. I want to have a look.¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to drag for too long. After all, no matter who meets such a good thing, she will want to go. It¡¯s a littlete now, but she wants to call and try. ¡°Call first and ask when it¡¯s convenient to see a house or something.¡±


    Adair is not in a hurry to go back. Ada Wood wants to run. He is willing to apany her all the time.


    ¡°Is it toote to call now? Maybe the house owner has already gone to bed?¡± If she could go to see the house immediately, she would be very happy, but if she didn¡¯t want to rent a house to her because it was toote to disturb others, it would be counterproductive. Comparatively speaking, she is afraid to call again tomorrow. The house has already been rented out.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. Just try it. Even if you call tomorrow, you may not be able to rent it, can you?¡±


    Adair said in a casual tone. He just gives a suggestion.


    He usually lives in a private vi when he is on vacation. After getting support from Adair, Ada Wood immediately called. To her surprise, the man agreed to let her go to see the house now.


    Adair is familiar with the road and takes Ada Wood to the direction of the vi. After more than ten minutes, the car stops at the door of the vi. This small vi is of Chinese style and has an antique charm. A total of four rooms, two floors, living room super-luxury, even their overhead chandeliers are valuable.


    Through the living room, they walk to the back garden. There is arge swimming pool in the garden. Beside the swimming pool is a flower rack where You can have a rest and have afternoon tea, ¡°Ada, do you still like it?¡± Adair Carter decorated the house ording to the style Ada Wood liked before. He always remembers that this little bully likes Chinese style architecture, which is not in line with her fiery personality.


    Back in the living room, Ada Wood follows Adair to the second floor. At the door of the vi, behind Adair¡¯s car, there is a white Pagani ghost¡¯s car. The owner of the car mmed the door and walked into the vi.


    In the vi, Ada Wood is following Adair to visit the bedroom on the second floor. The antique decoration inside attracts Ada Wood¡¯s attention, and she unconsciously stays in it for a long time. She was talking to Adair Carter when a man appeared at the door. Aaron Hunter leaned against the door with a cold voice, ¡°Ada Wood, should I say you are stupid or say you are too good at acting. A meal, a job and a flier full of ws deceive you into the bedroom. Don¡¯t tell me, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen next? I think you should be very clear about the consequences of living alone with a man in a room. ¡± As soon as the voice fell, Aaron Hunter went to the direction of Ada Wood, with frost on his face and cold eyes. He nced at Adair Carter next to Ada Wood, grabbed Ada Wood¡¯s hand and walked out, ¡°follow me.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Adair Carter was dazed for a few seconds,e to block the Aaron Hunter. Aaron Hunter grabs Ada Wood directly to his armpit.


    He takes a sharp look at Adair and warns him not to be fussy.


    He turns around and leaves quickly. He pushed Ada Wood rudely into his car and mmed the door. Before Adair could catch up with him, he left in the white Pagani.


    ¡°Ada Wood, I don¡¯t care if you are acting with Adair. I have to say that you are very sessful and sessfully attracted my attention again. You don¡¯t want to live there. I still have a house in autumn pleasant, which is always empty. ¡±


    Ada Wood looks at Aaron Hunter in surprise and forgets the struggle.


    Didn¡¯t he hate her? Didn¡¯t he want to see her at all? Didn¡¯t he go to Winni¡¯s house to drive her away? Why does he want to do this?


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of a very unique vi of ¡°Autum Pleasant¡±. The cold voice sounded again, ¡°this house is a gift for your 18th birthday by Zora Baker. I have kept it all the time, and now I give it back to you.¡±


    He threw the key in front of him, then put the key in front of her. Ada Wood stands at the door of the gate, tardy, and does not move. ¡°Ada, you will be 18 years old soon. What kind of birthday present do you want?¡±


    ¡°Zora Baker, I want a ssical house and a wedding.¡± ¡°Good.¡± In the moonlight, a tall and thin figure stood beside the girl sitting on the swing, quietly watching the stars in the sky.


    Zora Baker, you still owe Ada a wedding. Even if you have a house, Ada will not be happy. In the moonlight, there are glittering beads from the river, tears fell down and she felt something piercing her heart.


    She squats down, slowly holding her legs. Zora Baker, Ada is out of prison and receives yourte adult birthday present. However, I will never see your heartyughter and graceful posture anymore. It is a little chilly.


    Ada Wood turns around and wants to escape from here. Aaron Hunter stopped her way, the cold voice made her spine cold, ¡°Ada Wood, where to go? Why don¡¯t you go in and have a look at the birthday present carefully prepared for you by Zora Baker?


    She slowly walked into the retro architecture. There was no trace of vitality in it, and there was a thickyer of dust everywhere. Ada Wood doesn¡¯t dare to look up. Everything here is designed ording to her ideas.


    In the beginning, she just drew a sketch for Zora Baker, and then said her idea. She didn¡¯t expect that Zora Baker would turn what she said into reality.


    ¡°Zora thinks about you in every aspect, but you think about how to rob her man. Ada Wood, how can you be so vicious and cruel? When you push her down, what do you think in the end?¡± Aaron Hunter¡¯s hand stays on Ada Wood¡¯s white neck. His veins are protruding, and the strength of his fingers is slightly increased. He has been enduring and controlling himself. He is afraid that he will cut off Ada Wood¡¯s slender neck. Ada Wood¡¯s face is a little red. She raises her eyelids and looks at Aaron Hunter. Suddenly she smiles.


    About ten secondster, Aaron Hunter loosened his hand, smashed her against the wall.


    Ada Wood touched the red mark on her neck, sat on the ground, looked at the back of Aaron Hunter, andughed. ¡°Mr. Hunter, did you know me the first day?¡±


    Aaron Hunter looks back at Ada Wood, who is sitting on the ground andughing sadly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that I¡¯m jealous of her, I¡¯m jealous of that woman, so when I push her down, I feel very happy. I¡¯ve finally removed my biggest thorn in the eye.¡±


    Ada Wood gets up from the ground. She doesn¡¯t know when her shoes have been taken off. She steps on the exquisite wooden floor with bare feet and walks towards the door. This house, to her now, has no meaning.


    Zora Baker is no longer here, nor is her father. She doesn¡¯t want anything.


    ¡°Want to run?¡± Aaron Hunter grabs Ada Wood¡¯s wrist and drags her to the car. If he drives quickly, he drags her to the top floor of hispany and leaves her in the position where Zora jumps off the building. She still doesn¡¯t know to repent. How could she be so cruel?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood stood up and walked step by step towards the position where Zora Baker stood. Looking down, she can¡¯t even see clearly people. Standing on it, opening her hand and closing her eyes, she feels what Zora Baker is thinking at that time.


    Zora Baker, the feeling of standing here is so good, the whole person is empty.


    It¡¯s so nice to be on high.


    All of a sudden, she opened her eyes, lifted her feet, and walked on.


    As she was about to fall, a big hand caught her hand in time.


    She looks at the erged face of Aaron Hunter. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Don¡¯t you want me to die? Why save me? ¡±


    ¡°Ada Wood, I tell you, from the moment you push Zora Baker down the stairs, your life is not yours. You want to die unless I nod.¡±


    Aaron Hunter¡¯s eyes and his tone are also cold terrible. Ada Wood sits on the ground and looks at Aaron Hunter standing beside him with a puzzled look on his face. Obviously, one of the two people in the world who most wanted her to die actually saved her.


    Aaron Hunter sent Ada Wood back to the door of the house sent by Zora, and then drove away. Ada Wood is standing in front of the house, holding her arm, and there is a warmth in her hand. She held her hand to her eyes. There was bright red blood on it.


    Going into the house, she opens the window and watches the car of Aaron Hunter disappear in the night.


    The moon in her sky is very bright.


    Zora Baker, do you watch Ada in the sky? She squatted down against the window, staring nkly at the moonlit wooden floor.


    So she sat by the window all night.


    The next day, when it was light, Ada Wood stumbled toward the door. No matter what happened or was lost in the past, life goes on.


    Standing at the door of time photo shop, Ada Wood takes a deep breath and walks in.


    Vivien knows what happenedst night. Judging from her lost eyes, he knows that the n has failed.


    Sitting in front of the canvas, Ada Wood is holding the brush, unable to draw for a long time. She has not touched these things for five years. She has no way to master the strength and adjust the colors. ¡°If you forget how to draw, I¡¯ll show you a video and draw after watching it.¡±


    Vivien appears in front of Ada Wood with a CD. Ignoring her distraction, she started ying the contents of the CD directly.


    The sealed memory in Ada Wood¡¯s mind was unsealed at the moment Vivien pressed the y button. The hand holding the brush was shaking. At the corner of the eye, there are two lines of glittering and translucent things falling down, dripping on the drawing canvas.

 Chapter 18

    Inside, there was a girl with a high ponytail and a confident face, with a brush in her hand, quickly drawing something on the paper.


    Soon, a in painting appeared in front of the public. Under a blooming blue cherry blossom tree, a picturesque boy stood there with a mncholy expression on his face and seemed to be thinking about something. On the other side, a girl holding flowers was staring at the boy in a daze.


    From the boy¡¯s point of view, the whole world is only ck and white, but from the girl¡¯s perspective, it is really colorful.


    This is the ce where Ada Wood first met Aaron Hunter and where she fell in love with him. In the end, the painting made her famous, and it also made her notorious.


    She is a genius in sketching, but a fool in emotion.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This girl, before she entered the University, won the students who had undergone a professional study in the whole college with a charcoal pen. This painting instantly became the most popr mobile desktop andputer desktop at that time.¡± Vivien put his hands around her chest, helping Ada Wood to recall her memory and help her recover her pride.


    Ada Wood¡¯s eyes have always been on that painting, which is an abyss, step by step to destroy her life.


    If that summer, she didn¡¯t y coquettish with her father and ask to go to seevender. If she didn¡¯t stubbornly look for the only Jacaranda there, maybe her story would be rewritten.


    Maybe she was still the proud Ada Wood, and Zora Baker was still with her, holding her like a princess. ¡°In that girl¡¯s heart, there is nothing to think about except that boy, and now Ada Wood is just a sinner who just got out of prison.¡± She couldn¡¯t go back, she couldn¡¯t go back.


    Turn around, she put down the brush, go to the window, look at the traffic outside, tries to calm her mood.


    Obviously, she wanted to cut off all rtions with Aaron Hunter, only to find that he had prated every inch of her life, and there was no way topletely kick him out of her life. Standing by the window, taking a deep breath, and then she raised her head, ready to turn around, two figures passed by her.


    Yvette Hill took Aaron Hunter¡¯s arm and walked gracefully in front of her.


    Beautiful women, beautiful men, really match.


    Aaron Hunter curled her eyes and looked at the thin figure. He turned around in a panic because he stepped on the ground curtain beside him and fell to the side. He reflexively stretched out his hand and wanted to help Ada Wood. Halfway up, he stopped.


    A tall figure quickly walked to Ada Wood¡¯s side and helped her, ¡°Ada, are you ok?¡± Adair Carter looks at Ada Wood with a worried look on his face. He helps the mayor to send materials and especially passes by here to have a look.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ada Wood grabs the corner of Adair¡¯s clothes and looks at it with some embarrassment. Last night, she knew that it was from Adair who wanted to help her, but it was definitely not what Aaron Hunter said. ¡°Brother Aaron, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are your arms sore? ¡±


    Yvette Hill saw the strange movements of Aaron Hunter and asked in a low voice. Aaron Hunter took a look in the direction of Yvette Hill. The rest of his eyes quickly nced at the two people inside, and then turned his head, ¡°it¡¯s OK.¡±


    Yvette Hill released Aaron Hunter¡¯s hand, then turned her head and took a look at the back of the two people inside. The corners of her mouth curled up a very unfriendly arc.


    Ada Wood, you used to be a precious daughter of a noble family. Now you are not as good as the dog excrement on the road. You still want to rob a man with me. I will make you die miserably. Ada Wood feels gloomy on her back. When she looks back, she saw nothing.


    ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Adair Carter wondered why Ada Wood turned her head, he also turned back but did not see anything. ¡°It¡¯s OK. Maybe I think too much.¡±


    Ada Wood looks at the clean canvas in front of her, as well as the paintbrush that she left on the ground. The paint of the brush touches the floor, like a strange smile,ughing at her ipetence.


    Her hand trembled a little, and slowly stretched forward. Before her hand touched the brush, she was stopped by a sudden foot.


    ¡°Ada Wood, you can¡¯t do it. Leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    Vivien came to the canvas. He put his hands around his chest and looked down at Ada Wood. Ada Wood looked at the expensive leather shoes and purse her lips forcefully. Her other hand, which was still on the wooden floor, grabbed the floor with great force. Her hands with almost no nails scratched out the traces of the board. And the hand that reached for the brush, crossed the foot and grabbed the pen.


    ¡°Ada, if you don¡¯t want to draw, we won¡¯t force i. Anyway, there are a lot of other jobs to do. You see, I need a secretary now. Why don¡¯t you help me?¡±


    Adair is afraid that Ada will not be able to bear the blow. Although he would like to see the proud little bully back five years ago, he can¡¯t bear to force her.


    Ada Wood got up from the ground, grabbed the pen, put it in front of Vivien¡¯s nose, and looked at him firmly, ¡°isn¡¯t there a month? I can. Please believe me


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time on you. For a week, if I can¡¯t draw something that satisfies me, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    With that, Vivien left the studio.


    Ada Wood sits in front of the canvas, a bit at a loss. She doesn¡¯t know where to start and what to draw. In the past, Ada Wood has always been around Araon. As long as it is rted to him, she can do very well.


    ¡°Ada, if you don¡¯t have inspiration, you can go out for a walk. Maybe you can rx, and you can draw what you want to express.¡± Adair Carter can¡¯t bear to see Ada Wood tormenting herself like this.


    He remembers that a long time ago, someone told him that Ada Wood is a hedgehog, a proud hedgehog. She likes to hold the thorn on her back to others and often uses the thorn to hurt herself. And he didn¡¯t want to pull out the thorn on Ada Wood¡¯s body. He just wanted to be a shield in front of her when she faced her with the thorn, which was enough.


    ¡°I want to see the sea.¡±


    Ada Wood wants to see the sea very much. It is said that the vast sea can take away all the troubles. Dad promised to take her to see the sea, but he was always too busy to find the time. Aaron Hunter promised to take her to see the sea, but he always wanted to spare more time to apany Zora Baker. Zora Baker promised to take her to see the sea, but before the appointed day came, she left her ruthlessly. ¡°OK, let¡¯s go and see the sea.¡± Adair Carter to see a hand of information, and a look at the river. Finally, he put down the information in his hand and took Ada Wood to the seaside.

 Chapter 19

    Because it¡¯s summer, there are so many people by the sea.


    Ada Wood found a more remote ce to sit down, looking at the blue sea, her mood suddenly much better.


    Maybe the location is remote, so there are morerge reefs.


    Adair Carter found a good perspective, skillfully put up the drawing board, fixed it, and then motioned to Ada Wood to try to draw andscape painting.


    ¡°Ada, what do you want to drink, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    Ada Wood thought for a moment and finally ordered a cup of fresh lemon juice.


    Now she does not love sweet and greasy milk tea.


    With a brush in her hand, she never needs any pigment. With a charcoal pen, she can paint a colorful world.


    She closed her eyes, empty herself and take a deep breath.


    Then open her eyes and start drawing.


    In front of her, Adair Carter stepped on the beach barefoot and was smiling at her.


    Adair Carter, has always been with her. The first painting after her release from prison should be for him. She picks up the pen and draws it on the sand on the paper.


    Soon, a human figure appeared on the paper.


    With a few strokes, the figure of Adair Carter¡¯s body was almost taking shape. Just as she was about to draw his facial features, two figures appeared behind her.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, it seems that someone is painting there. Shall we ask her to help draw a photo of us?¡± Yvette Hill stood beside Arnold Hunter, like a sweet princess, talking softly.


    did not speak, but walked with Yvette Hill towards the direction of Ada Wood. Maybe Ada Wood was too serious to notice the approaching of the two people behind him. ¡°Excuse me, Miss. Could you please draw a photo of us?¡±


    Yvette Hill¡¯s voice is sweet and waxy, which is her unique symbol.


    This is like a baby voice, no matter where you go, you can clearly recognize her.


    Ada Wood did not speak or look back. Now, as long as Yvette Hill appears, Arnold Hunter will surely be there.


    Clearly, she has been very careful to avoid him, why he always appears in front of her inadvertently.


    Holding on to the brush in his hand, the eyebrows that originally need light lines are somewhat heavy because of Ada Wood¡¯s distraction.


    At first nce, it looks like the ck sword eyebrow.


    Seeing that Ada Wood doesn¡¯t respond, Yvette Hill simply turns around and walks to Ada Wood. After seeing the painter, Yvette Hill was stunned for a moment, ¡°Ada, it¡¯s you.¡±


    After hearing Yvette Hill¡¯s surprise, went to her side and looked at the painting in front of her.


    Up to now, she did not give up. She actually followed him and used Yvette Hill to lead him to see the paintings she had painted for him.


    ¡°Ada, you are so good at drawing. Can you help me draw a picture with brother Aaron?¡±


    Yvette Hill had a sweet smile on her face as if nothing had happened on the night of her birthday. She was wearing a pale pink princess skirt, bright ck hair with a pink butterfly hairpin pinned on it.


    She walked to Arnold Hunter like a little princess. Seeing that she was approaching,, she suddenly sprang her feet and fell towards the direction of Ada Wood. Ada Wood is hit by Yvette Hill¡¯s sudden falling body and falls to the reef beside her. At the moment when she was about to touch the reef, held out his hand. The slender hand held Yvette Hill¡¯s delicate wrist.


    But Ada Wood falls on the sharp reef i, with a deep cut on her arm.


    The pain soon spread to her brain and stimted her nerves.


    Because of the pain, her whole body strength seemed to be exhausted at once, and there was no way to get up.


    ¡°Yvette, are you ok?¡±


    took Yvette Hill¡¯s hand, pulled her back, turned gracefully, and put her back safely on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. Ada, brother Aaron, go and see Ada. Is there anything wrong with her?¡±


    Yvette Hill looks panicked and hides in the arms of. She cares about Ada Wood, but her hands are tightly tied to ¡®s waist and refuses to let go.


    squints at Ada Wood, who falls on the ground, and shows a sneer, ¡°Ada Wood, do you want me to help you up?¡±


    Ada Wood tries hard to bear the pain from her arm and tries to make herself look normal.


    Blood flowed down her arm, dripping on the sand like a blooming blood-thirsty rose.


    She raised her uninjured hand and said to,


    ¡°brother Aaron, I fall down, help me.¡±


    Never at that moment did Ada Wood hate herself so much.


    Originally at that time, she chased after with her my life. It was so annoying.


    The disgust on ¡®s face is more and more obvious. He took Yvette Hill¡¯s hand around his waist, and then went forward to take the sketch Ada Wood had just drawn. He went to her and tore it up bit by bit and sprinkled the pieces on her face. ¡°Ada Wood, you are a slut.¡±


    Looking at the torn-up painting, flying in the air, and finally falling on her side, Ada Wood¡¯s mouth rose slightly, ¡°Aaron Hunter, you too¡±


    Aaron Hunter¡¯s sword eyebrow slightly twisted, and his eyes seemed to be covered with frost. Yvette Hill looked at the atmosphere some not quite right, hastily walked to Ada,¡±Ada, I help you up.¡±


    Yvette Hill¡¯s hand has not touched Ada Wood, she knocked it off,


    ¡°Yvette Hill, don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands, I¡¯m disgusted.¡±


    About what happened to Alber Green, she will not forgive Yvette Hill.


    Yvette Hill looked at Ada Wood awkwardly. Her voice was a little aggrieved.


    ¡°Ada, did you misunderstand me?¡± Ada Wood wants to get up, but the pain from her arm makes her unable to use her strength.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvette Hill doesn¡¯t pay attention to her when she sees Ada Wood. She also feels bored and retreats to the back of.


    Behind him, Adair Carter came here with two sses of fresh lemon juice. He saw Ada Wood lying on the ground, with Yvette Hill standing beside him.


    He threw his things to the ground and ran here.


    Aron Hunter looked coldly at Adai. And Adair Carter also stares at him, the eye is cold, has a very strong hostility to him.


    Received from the hostility from Aaron, his sexy thin lips gently pulled up, showing a sneer.


    ¡°Ada, are you ok?¡± Adair reaches out to help Ada Wood who is still on the ground.


    His hand just touched Ada Wood¡¯s wound. Looking at her, he frowned tightly. Her face was a little pale. In addition, he felt wet and sticky on the other side of his hand. Turning her head to see her arm, in the direction of her back to, there is a deep hole, and blood is still flowing from it. When Adair just wanted to say something, he was stopped by Ada Wood.

 Chapter 20

    He circled around Ada to the ce where she was injured, just in time to block the view of Aaron. ¡°Ada, let¡¯s go to another ce.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak, but nods and turns to leave Adair.


    Behind her, she was dyed bright red with blood, arge area, which was extremely dazzling in the sun.


    Aaron¡¯s showed a wry face. Looking at the red paper stained by the blood of Ada, without breathing. It seemed that all of them affected the string of a certain position, and it was dull and painful.


    This woman killed his favorite, why see her hurt, his heart will feel painful.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, what¡¯s wrong with you? Ada is gone. ¡±


    Yvette Hill stretched out her slender hand and swayed.


    Aaron did not reply, turned in the opposite direction of Ada Wood.


    Yvette Hill looks in the direction of Ada Wood¡¯s disappearance, and her mouth rises slightly.


    Ada Wood, if you want to rob my man, I will surely let you die miserably. In the hospital, the doctor helped Ada dye the needle.


    Ada Wood frowned and looked at the wound because the ck thread pulled and closed little by little.


    This scar was given to her by Yvette Hill, and she will definitely return it to her. ¡°Doctor, can this scar be removed?¡±


    From Adair some worried looking at Ada Wood, once so beautiful girl, if l such ugly scar left on her hand, she will be sad. He doesn¡¯t want to see Ada Wood unhappy.


    He must make up for the love she lost in the past five years.


    ¡°No, just leave it here.¡± Ada Wood said lightly as if the scar was not on her arm.


    Carefully put on the coat, she did not want Winni to see.


    ¡°Ada dye, now medicine is so developed, the scar on your hand can be removed.¡±


    Adair Carter thought that Ada Wood is afraid that she can¡¯t get rid of it so she. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Winni, I don¡¯t want her to worry.¡±


    With that, Ada Wood walks to Winni¡¯s ward. Adair Carter did not follow up, but helped Ada Wood contact foreign scar experts. When Ada Wood went in, he put a very delicate water fruit basket, which contained precious fruits.


    ¡°Mom, how are you feeling today?¡± ¡°Ada, it¡¯s you whoe,e here, eat fruit, all of which you love to eat.¡±


    Winni Bush smiles when she sees Ada Wood.


    Ada Wood looked at the basket of fruits strangely. After she got out of prison, she had not made such a rich friend. ¡°Ada, this is from Aaron. The child is really interested.¡± Winni Bush seems not surprised at the appearance of. On the contrary, Ada Wood can¡¯t understand. , who refused to lend her a million yuan to let her mother have an operation, actually brought a basket of such expensive fruit to the hospital to see Winni. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to eat. You eat.¡± ¡°Child, do you have any misunderstanding about Aaron?¡± Winni seems to see that Ada Wood has something on his mind. They clearly had just a very small gap, they are infinitely erged.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any misunderstanding about him, just, I¡¯m tired.¡± She was really tired. ¡°Ada, maybe there is some misunderstanding between you, but one thing must be clear. Aaron saved our family. No matter what happens in the future, you can¡¯t hate him.¡±


    This sentence is like a time bomb, suddenly exploded in Ada Wood¡¯s mind.


    The man who sent her to prison with his own hands was her savior.


    Is this really the Winni who loves her to the bone? Ada Wood walks out of the ward with a depressed look.


    ¡°Your hand.¡± Araon leaned on the corridor beside Winni Bush¡¯s ward, squinting at Ada Wood¡¯s thin back, ¡°what kind?¡±


    The outstretched hand was originally intended to pull Ada Wood, but it was Yvette Hill who stretched out her hand to him.


    This woman would rather fall on the reef and hurt herself than stretch out her hand for him to pull.


    Thinking of this, his left chest had an inexplicable pain. Ada Wood didn¡¯t look back, and his voice didn¡¯t take any feelings.


    ¡°Araon, abandon your fiancee to care about me, the woman who once haunted you, is a bit unreasonable.¡± Five years ago, Ada Wood, waiting for him, but finally waited for five years of prison life.


    Now she does not need his so-called care.


    ¡°Ada, when I went to help aunt song pay the hospital fee just now, I found that someone had already paid it first.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adair felt a little strange holding the bill until he sees Ada Wood.


    In five years ago, Aaron would hide from Ada every time he met her. How could he appear in front of her , and he was alone with Ada Wood.


    Looking at Adair carefully from head to toe, staring at him with an expression of anger. It may be that Adair Carter said something to Ada Wood, which made her hostility to him deeper.


    Adair Carter¡¯s mouth slightly up, he did not care about the existence of Aaron .


    Five years ago, he sent Ada Wood to prison with his own hands. After she was released from prison, he made up for the loss of Ada Wood, so that she was no longer alone.


    He treated her like a little princess leaving home so that she could smile.


    ¡°Brother Adair, can you find out who handed it in?¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to owe too many people¡¯s favors. Adair is the only one she owes too much. ¡°I want to pay him back.¡±


    Adair Carter did not speak, just squint at Aaron, the answer is obvious.


    ¡°Ada Wood, what you owe me, you can¡¯t afford it in your life.¡±


    Aaron turns around and leaves the hospital.


    Adair Carter stood by and watched quietly, knowing what Winni Bush had said to Ada Wood, giving her time to think for herself.


    Back home in the evening, Yvonne Brook had already cooked the food waiting for her.


    Seeing Ada Wood appear at the door, she just revolves around her several times to make sure that she has no injuries except on her arm.


    ¡°Ada, you finally came back. I told you that Adair Carter called me and said that you were injured. I was worried to death.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m fine.¡± Ada Wood puts things down, and the whole person copses on the sofa.


    Adair Carter followed Ada Wood behind, also carrying a lot of things, there are daily necessities, snacks.


    ¡°Ada, if you are hungry, eat quickly.¡±


    Yvonne Brook has already prepared dinner, waiting for them toe back.


    After eating, Yvonne Brook and Adair Carter left together.


    In such a big house, only Ada Wood was left alone.


    After washing, she went back to her room to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, she felt thirsty and came out for water. When she came to the corridor, she seemed to see a figure enter the room next to her. She rubbed her eyes, and when she looked again, she didn¡¯t see anything. Turn on the light in the corridor. Ada Wood goes to the door of the next room, reaches out, and opens the door. There was a man in it, with a bath towel on his upper body.

 Chapter 21

    Ada Wood is sure that someone is still a man in her home.


    ¡°Well, that, sir. Hello, this is my home. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Before Ada Wood finished speaking, the man turned and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°Hum¡±, Ada Wood¡¯s brain ripper open, her body slowly back.


    She looked at the man who was staring at her in surprise.


    How could Aaron be in her house? And still dressed like this.


    ¡°Is this your home?¡± Aaron turns around, and his wheat chest is getting closer and closer to her chin.


    There are traces of water dripping down from the hair on the noble and beautiful face.


    Ada Wood is forced to the wall of the corridor outside . She can clearly hear the strong heart beating .


    He was confined in a small circle of scope, and it became difficult to move.


    His body has a light lemon fragrance, smells good, is her favorite shower gel before.


    The drops of water on her hair fell on her neck. It was cool. She shrank her neck and her lips touched the neck of Aaron. The posture is a little ambiguous, like a naughty girl nting strawberries on her boyfriend¡¯s neck.


    Aaron¡¯s body shook for a moment, as if he had been electrocuted.


    Hands continue to support the top of Ada Wood¡¯s head, eyes staring at Ada Wood¡¯s face. Her face is red.


    He quickly turned his head to one side and bit his lips. He did not go to see . His fingers and fingernails grasped the wallpaper hard, and the sound was harsh.


    How can she forget that this house is Aaron¡¯s , and she is just living here temporarily.


    Looking at the face of Ada, the more cool the color of the face in the river.


    The hot breath spurted on her face, looking at her more and more red face, her eyes turned some gentle.


    Soon, he returned to normal, and the cold voice sounded in Ada Wood¡¯s ear, ¡°Ada Wood, I tell you, even if you take off and stand in front of me and beg me to fuck you, I will not touch you.¡± ¡°Aaron, you really think highly of yourself¡­¡± Ada Wood¡¯s fingernails were hard, and the wallpaper on her back was torn broken. She turned her head, and before she finished speaking, her lips touched the lips of Aaron.


    The hand that holds wallpaper forcefully originally, loosen slowly, her eyes opens big, looking at that erged face of Aaron.


    Time seems to be still, except for the breath of two people, nothing can be heard.


    Aaron¡¯s sexy thin lips covered with Ada Wood soft lips, this feeling, he did not feel hateful.


    On the contrary, he feels a little sour and sweet, like tasting fresh picked strawberries.


    He suddenly stretched out his tongue and taste the sour and sweet taste.


    Ada Wood is frightened by the tongue that suddenly stretches over.


    Her whole body is in a tense state, just like a bow string pulled to the extreme.


    The hand that hang down originally, hold the bath towel that wrapped his waist hard.


    All of a sudden, Aaron let go of Ada Wood, and the bath towel on his waist fell down because of Ada Wood¡¯s pulling.


    Damn, how can he have this feeling? This woman is the culprit who killed Zora Baker. How can he have this idea.


    After Ada Wood¡¯s body can move freely, she immediately draws a safe distance from Aaron . Seeing him naked, she screamed.


    He picked up the bath towel on the ground, returned to the room, and said in a cold voice, ¡°don¡¯t go away, do you want to be dragged to the bed by me?¡±


    Ada heard the sound of Aaron. Releasing his hand and touching the bulging bag on his forehead, Ada Wood rushes back to his room.


    Even one of his shoes has been droped, and he doesn¡¯t remember to drink the water.


    Sitting on the bed, Ada Wood holds her hands and looks out the window at the dark sky.


    Zora Baker, what can I do to get rid of Aaron .


    Stretch out the index finger and put it on the lips that kissed by Aaron. If it¡¯s still Ada Wood before, I¡¯ll be so happy that I can¡¯t sleep all night.


    But why now, clearly she has been very careful to avoid him.


    Outside began to thunder, a sh of lightning struc across the sky, originally a dark night, suddenly bright as day.


    Ada Wood is afraid of thunder. She has been like this since she was a child. Every time there is a thunder, she will turn on the light and hide in Baker¡¯s right room, holding her to sleep. She clung to the quilt and reached out to turn on the light.


    Press it several times and the light doesn¡¯t respond.


    Ada Wood realized that there was a power failure.


    Holding the quilt at the foot of the wall, shivering.


    No, she doesn¡¯t want power failure, no thunder, she¡¯s afraid, so afraid, her face is pale, there is no trace of blood.


    In the dark, the memory goes back to her ten years old.


    That night was also like this.


    On a thunderstorm night, her family had a power cut, and she had been sleeping in Baker¡¯s quilt. Suddenly, the sound of a broken China surprised her from her dream.


    She remembers very clearly that there was no phone call that night. In the dark, there were quarrels and things falling.


    The voicested for a long time before it stopped. Later, she was carried away by her father. Whose body was covered with blood.


    She saw Zora Baker barefoot, rushed into the rain, stopped his father¡¯s car, but was forcibly dragged away by her mother.


    From then on, she fears night like this.


    When she was in prison, many people lived together. Even if everyone slept like a dead pig, at least she could see someone around her. Holding the quilt and shrinking at the foot of the wall, tears trickled down Ada Wood¡¯s cheek on the quilt.


    Soon, the quilt corner was soaked with tears.


    All of a sudden, she heard the sound of kicking at the door, kicking hard, just as her father kicked open Baker¡¯s right door that night.


    No, no, she doesn¡¯t leave Winif. She won¡¯t leave Zora Baker. The door is kicked open.


    Ada Wood rushes to the window with the quilt in her arms.


    However, She hasn¡¯t touched the window yet and stepped on the quilt and tripped herself. She banged her forehead against the hard corner of the bedside table and fell to the floor.


    Aaron strides into the room.


    After a nce, he sees Ada Wood shivering at the foot of the bed. Pick up the quilt on the ground and go over and roll it on Ada Wood¡¯s body.


    At the moment when the quilt touches Ada Wood, she jumps up like a spring that has been pressed to the extreme.


    ¡°No, no, Dad, I don¡¯t want to be separated from Mom, I don¡¯t want to be separated from my sister, I beg you, don¡¯t take me away.¡±


    Ada Wood lies on the ground, clinging to the cold Aaron¡¯s feet and refuses to leave.


    Aaron¡¯s intention to drag Ada Wood out of the house was canceled. He slowly squatted down and sat beside Ada Wood. He didn¡¯t speak, and quietly apanied her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 22

    Early the next morning, she was woken up by the rm clock.


    Open her eyes, she felt some pain.


    Today, she doesn¡¯t have to go to the store.


    Adair has asked for leave for her. Moreover, Vivien said that as long as she can draw something that satisfies him within a week, he doesn¡¯t care where she spent this week.


    She sit up from the bed.


    Reaching out to get the mobile phone and turn off the rm clock, she saw half a ss of water at the head of her bed, as well as antipyretic drugs.


    She remembered that she was thirsty when she went to bed in the middle of the night. She got up to look for water. Then she saw a figure. By the way, the figure seems to be Aaron.


    She went back to her room when thetter two were unhappy.


    She had a vague impression on theter things, but she couldn¡¯t remember the specific things clearly.


    By the way, Aaron is still in the room next to her.


    Open the quilt, she is ready to get out of bed, Yvonne Brook carrying porridge came in. ¡°Ada, you wake up. You burned all nightst night. It really scared me to death.¡±


    Yvonne Brook quickly put the porridge down and went to hold Ada Wood.


    She was sleeping in the middle of the night yesterday. She was called up by Adair to take care of Ada.


    ¡°Yvonne, what happenedst night?¡± Ada Wood wants to make sure whether she really sawst night.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just woke up when I was sleeping in the middle of the night and Adair asked me to take care of you. I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡± Yvonne Brook is still strange.


    Why does Ada Wood have a fever in the middle of the night and Adair knows.


    And when she arrived, she saw antipyretic medicine in the living room and the water in the kitchen boiled.


    Apart from helping Ada Wood change the towel several times, she did nothing.


    ¡°You meanAdair asked you toe here?¡± Ada Wood has some doubts. Did the one who lived next door to herst night was Adair Carter, but because she had a fever, she mistook him for Aaron?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Or is she dreaming?


    She patted her forehead, so painful that she grinned.


    The bruise on her forehead is still there. What happenedst night should not be a dream.


    Reach out and touch her lips.


    Last night, is it Adair or Aaron who kisses her ?


    ¡°Dyan, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    When Yvonne Brook sees Aaron, she frowns and pats her forehead. It¡¯s strange. ¡±


    No, it¡¯s OK.¡± Ada Wood wants to find out what happenedst night and the next room.


    While eating porridge, she kep thinkingst night¡¯s matter, actually directly put the porridge to Yvonne Brook¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Ada, are you really OK? Do you want to go to the hospital? ¡± Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood with some worry. She is really afraid that she will be dizzy out of fever all night.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about things.¡±


    Ada Wood knows that Yvonne Brook doesn¡¯t like Aaron . She didn¡¯t like him a long time ago.


    At that time, she only knew to run after Aaron all day.


    She can not eat or sleep, but absolutely can not without Aaron brother, simply do not listen to Yvonne Brook¡¯s advice. ¡°Ada, are you better? I was really scared to deathst night. You hugged me and cried andughed, and told me not to take you away Adair Carter think ofst night¡¯s matter, a look of worry. He left a very important document here.


    He needed to use it in the middle of the night. When he came back to get it, he found that the door of the house was open.


    Walking to the side of Ada Wood, she was found sleeping on the ground.


    When he brought her back to bed, she held him in her arms and cried and talked nonsense. He touched her forehead and knew that she has a fever, thinking that it is not proper for him to take care of Ada , he just called Yvonne Brooke over.


    When Ada Wood hears this, she was relived. It¡¯s not Aaron Hunter.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Adair Carter was dazed for a moment, just think things a little strange, but as to where strange, he also can¡¯t say.


    Ada Wood finished the porridge andy down.


    She thought it would be better to move out of the house earlier, whether or not the man existedst night.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯ll take over the work first, and I¡¯lle to see youter.¡±


    Since Adair has quit his job in the government, there is no need for him to stay there. As long as Ada Wood stays with him all the time, he doesn¡¯t care anything else.


    As long as he stays in the photography shop where Ada is, and share her happiness, anger and sorrow with her.


    ¡°Brother Adair, I¡­¡± Ada Wood looks at Adair. She wants to borrow money from him to give Winni an operation.


    However, the words to the mouth, only to find that she can not say.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± From the body that Adair originally wanted to get up, he sat down again, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ada Wood lowered her head and thought for a while, but she didn¡¯t say, ¡°no, it¡¯s OK. I just want to tell you, drive carefully.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pay attention. You have a good rest. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Adair Carter looked at Ada Wood, know that she has something on her mind, she does not say, he dosen¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Well.¡±


    After answering Adair, she wants to get out of bed to send away Adair to leave, but was refused. Ada Wood lies on her side in bed, looking out the window at the sun.


    Maybe it¡¯s the medicine. She¡¯s sleepy. Soon, she was in a dream.


    In her dream, the doctor in charge of Winni told her that the operation should be carried out as soon as possible. If it is dyed for too long, it will not only increase the risk of operation, but also do harm to Winni¡¯s health. However, the money in her hand is not enough for Winni to operate.


    Back in the ward, she saw Winni knitting her sweater.


    It¡¯s summer. It¡¯s a season when you don¡¯t even want to wear clothes. Winni is thinking about what to wear in winter. Maybe, Winni heard something, that¡¯s why. Slowly, Winni knitting more and more slowly, her face is getting worse and worse. Finally, Winni¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t even hold the needle, and slowly dropped down, and her eyes began to close slowly.


    Ada Wood walks to the bedside and holds Winni¡¯s hand tightly. However, no matter how she shouts, she seems to hear nothing.


    ¡°Mother Winni.¡± Ada Wood wakes up from her dream and sits on the bed with a dull look in her eyes.


    She was scared out of a cold sweat, picked up the mobile phone at the head of the bed, and quickly called Winni ¡®s attending doctor.


    It was not until she heard the voice of Winni that she was a little relived. Fortunately, it¡¯s just a dream. Now she can¡¯t bear the pain of losing anyone. Perhaps, this dream reminds her that Winni¡¯s operation can no longer be dyed.


    ¡°Ada, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here,¡± Ada Wood is too distracted to think about things and forgets that the phone has not been hung up.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, just to make you pay more attention, remember to eat on time.


    After hanging up the phone, she opened her address book and looked at the number of Adair on her mobile phone.


    Except for Adair, she couldn¡¯t find a second person to help her.


    She dial the phone of Adair. It took a long time for the phone to be connected. She opened her mouth, and before she opened her mouth, she heard a very angry voiceing from there. ¡°Adair Carter, you unfilial son, you even quit such a good job in the government for the sake of a woman who has been in prison. A I tell you, if you don¡¯t break up with that woman, don¡¯t call me dad and don¡¯t go back home. ¡°

 Chapter 23

    Ada Wood originally intended to borrow money from Adair, but she didn¡¯t say it.


    It turns out that she is a disaster, she harmed Zora Baker and his father, but now brings unhappiness to Adair.


    When she wanted to say something, she suddenly heard a ¡°bang¡±, and there was no sound there. It should be the sound of the mobile phone being dropped, she thought, maybe it¡¯s Uncle Carter can¡¯t ept that Adair Carter is with a woman who has been in prison all day.


    Putting down the mobile phone, Ada Wood lies on the bed and looks at the ceiling in a daze. After a while, her cell phone rings, it is a strange number.


    Connect the phone, she has not opened her mouth, came Adair Carter¡¯s worried voice.


    ¡°Ada, are you ok? It was my mother who answered the phone just now. Don¡¯t get me wrong. My dad didn¡¯t mean you.¡±


    Listening to the clumsy exnation from Adair, Ada Wood¡¯s tears fall down like beads with broken lines.


    For a long time, there was no sound here.


    He was afraid that Ada Wood would ignore him when she was angry.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± ¡®


    ¡°Brother Adair, I¡¯m the one who should say I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve brought you trouble.¡± Ada Wood knows very well that Adair has a great future. Making friends with a woman like her will do him no good. Although Adair does not say anything, she is very clear, her existence will only harm him. ¡°Ada, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll talk to my father.¡±


    good.¡±Brother Adair, don¡¯t quarrel with Uncle Carter. He is for your good.¡±


    ¡°I see, Ada.¡±


    Putting down the mobile phone, Ada Wood tidied herself up and went to the hospital. In the hospital, Ada Wood is in the office of Winni ¡®s attending doctor.


    ¡°Miss Wood, there is bad news. I have to tell you.¡±


    The doctor held the sses on the bridge of his nose and looked at Ada Wood sitting in front of him. ¡°Doctor, is it my mother¡¯s condition getting worse?¡± Ada Wood¡¯s biggest worry finally happened.


    ¡°Ms. song¡¯s condition has not deteriorated. It is stable. However, we found that the blood clot is too close to her nerves and the risk of surgery is too high. At present, there is no sessful case .¡± The doctor took out the X-ray film for Winni Bush, pointed to the location of the blood clot, and said.


    For Ada Wood, this news is undoubtedly a death sentence. She copsed on the stool, the whole person seemed to copse, even difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Miss Wood, although there is no sessful case, there is a doctor in Britain who has had two such operations, both of which are very sessful. If he can be found, the sess rate of operation will be increased to 50%. However, the doctor¡¯s temper is very strange. He not only asks for a high price, but also has a strange character, and it is difficult to find him everywhere.¡± Hearing this news, Ada Wood undoubtedly caught a straw in the vast sea. No matter how difficult it is, she will not give up. She must find the doctor and save Winni.


    She didn¡¯t know how she got back to Winni¡¯s ward. She only knew that when she went in, Winni was helping her knit her winter sweaters. Ada Wood rushes into the ward, grabs the needle and wool in Winni¡¯s hand and throws it into the garbage can. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want sweaters. I want you to stay with me all the time, as long as you¡¯re with me.¡±


    Winni Bush looks at Ada Wood strangely. She stands up, picks up the wool and needles in the garbage can, pats the dust on them, and puts them back on the bed. Then he went to Ada Wood¡¯s side, reached out his hand and touched her forehead, ¡°Ada, are you ok? Your forehead is a little hot, isn¡¯t it ufortable? ¡±


    Ada stroke Winni¡¯s gentle face, this just reflected, she just did what a stupid thing.


    Holding on to Winni Bush¡¯s hand, the whole person softened.


    Tears ran down and hugged Winni Bush tightly. ¡°Mom, you promise me never to leave me, OK?¡± Winni Bush is stunned for a moment, then reaches out her hand and gently pats Ada Wood¡¯s back.


    ¡°Ada, what kind of silly talk do you say? How can you stay by mom¡¯s side when you will get married?¡±


    Ada who had been holding Winni Bush for a long time refused to let go.


    She was afraid that if she was afraid to let go, she would disappear like a bubble.


    ¡°Mom, Ada doesn¡¯t need sweaters, you don¡¯t want to knit. Can you apany me? Just like before, help Ada cover the quilt and sleep with Ada.¡± Winni Bush, who dyed her hand when Kaijiang opened the river, looked at her with a smile,


    ¡°silly child, this sweater is not woven for you, it¡¯s for Aaron. When I go to Ennd, I don¡¯t know when toe back. Maybe it¡¯s the next summer.¡±


    Ada Wood blinks and looks at the semi-finished products on the bed.


    The blue-gray is really not the color that girls wear.


    But why did Winni help Aaron knit sweaters? It was clearly her who made her familye to this. Why did Winni treat him so well?


    ¡°Ada, mother¡¯s disease, Aaron told her that at present, there is no ability to cure the disease. Only a doctor in Ennd has the ability. He has already contacted a good doctor for his mother.¡± ¡°Mom, why is he so nice to you?¡± Ada Wood has never understood. Before she went to him and borrowed a million yuan for surgery, he refused without thinking. Is it to make up for something? Or did he already know the truth of that year?


    It¡¯s impossible. Except for her and Zora Baker, no third person knows about it. Even Winifred¡¯s mother and father don¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°Ada, are you feverish and confused? He has been very good to us all the time. ¡±


    Winni Bush looks at Ada Wood strangely.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron haspleted the discharge procedures and returns to Winni Bush¡¯s ward to see Ada Wood, whose eyes are red and swollen with tears.


    The scenest night came back to him.


    That thin body, tightly hugged him, did not let him take her to leave, also did not let him leave alone.


    It took him a lot of effort to get her to sleep before he went out to buy the antipyretic. When he came back again, he saw a figure in her room busy, he put down the medicine and left.


    After watching her recover quickly, it was only one night, so she was alive.


    ¡°Aaron, the procedures have beenpleted so quickly?¡± Winni Bush looks at Aaron with a smile. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back first, the ne takes off tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Housekeeper Barry helps Winni Bush take things and goes downstairs.


    ¡°Ada, let¡¯s go.¡± Winni Bush takes a few steps, but when she sees Ada Wood doesn¡¯t catch up, she reminds her. ¡°Auntie Winnie, you go down first. I have something to tell Ada.¡±


    His sexy thin lips slightly up, like a brother.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Winni Bush is not worried about leaving Ada Wood here alone with Aaron. It seems that she still thinks this is a verymon thing.

 Chapter 24

    After Winni Bush left, there were only two people left in the ward, Ada Wood and Aaron .


    ¡°You want to pay me back? What do you think you have for me now.


    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±


    Ada Wood never thought that Aaron would help her.


    Clearly, this man hated her so much. He wanted to see her miserable.


    ¡°Ada Wood, if you want to thank me, just don¡¯t pester me as shamelessly as before.¡±


    Ada Wood lowers her head, bites her teeth, and grabs the corner of her clothes with her hands. His knuckles turn white because he used too much strength. After she got out of prison, she never thought about continuing to pester him.


    She, who has lost everything, should grow up.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, you can rest assured that I will not appear in front of you again. How much money do Winni spend? Please tell me. I¡¯ll write you a debit note. When I earn enough money, I will pay you back.¡±


    She will find a way to return the money to, no matter how long it takes.


    Aaron lowered his head and looked at Ada Wood¡¯s stubborn face. He felt strange anger in his heart, which made him want to break out.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first..¡±


    Yes, since Zora Baker passed away, Aaron even felt sick to see her.


    She knew that as a sinner who killed his beloved woman, she would always be hated by him. Aaron didn¡¯t say anything. he stepped on his slender legs and left the ward quickly.


    Looking at the back of Aaron leaving, Ada Wood leans against the wall and takes a deep breath. Why, why is Aaron . Why can¡¯t it be someone else?


    After Winnies home, she waits for her mother to cook.


    However, the dishes were cold, and Winni did not go back.


    Later she knew that Winni was taken to the vi bought by Zora Baker.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the delicious meal, Ada Wood gave a bitter smile.


    Even Winni doesn¡¯t want her?


    Aaron , you are so cruel. You have robbed Winifred. Now you take Winni.


    She seemed to understand something and looked out the window at the moon.


    This man, now even wants to rob the only woman, he can¡¯t wait to see her have anything.


    This is also good, at least Winni can get the best treatment, the best care.


    She owes Winnie too much.


    Even if she wants to abandon her now, she will neverin.


    Back in the dining room, pour yourself arge ss of freshly squeezed lemon juice and drink to the air.


    ¡± Aaron, congrattions on sessfully turning Ada Wood into nothing.¡±


    Ada Wood holds the chopsticks and puts the cold dishes on the table into her mouth, which is tasteless.


    As she eats, tears fall down her cheeks.


    Ada Wood, even Winni who loves you most doesn¡¯t want you anymore. How annoying are you? After a few mouthfuls, her eyes had be blurred, and she could no longer see the rich dishes in front of her.


    ¡°Ada, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you ufortable? ¡±


    When Winni Bushes home, she looks at Ada Wood, tears in her eyes, holding her chopsticks on the table desperately. It¡¯s like trying to pick up something important. Aaron stood behind Winni Bush and saw the lonely figure sitting on the dining table. He felt a sharp stab at a certain position in his heart. The wound was almost invisible, but it was painful.


    Ada Wood wiped away her tears and turned her head to look at the direction of the door.


    Her sight gradually became clear. When she saw Winni Bush standing at the door, she stood up and rushed directly at Winni.


    ¡°Winni I thought you didn¡¯t want ME?¡± Ada Wood hugged Winni Bush and cried out, ¡°Winni mother, Ada will be good and will listen to you. Please don¡¯t leave Ada. Don¡¯t leave Ada alone. Ada is afraid.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be alone. That feeling was too terrible. No matter how she called and how she asked for help, no one came.


    ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Winni Bush looks worried at Ada Wood and gently helps her wipe away her tears.


    After returning home, she waited for a long time, but Ada Wood didn¡¯te home.


    She thought Ada Wood had to work overtime, so she didn¡¯t call.


    ¡°Mom, where have you been? Why did youe back sote? ¡±


    Ada Wood takes a look at Winni and doesn¡¯t see what Barry takes back. ording to Aaron, Winni will fly tomorrow afternoon, so she can¡¯t go to the airport now.


    ¡°I¡¯m home, but why are you here?¡± Winni Bush looks at the tableware on the dining table strangely.


    Aaron tells her that Ada Wood has moved to the retro vi of ¡°Pleasant in Qiushui¡±. That¡¯s why she went straight there. Seeing this, it should be Ada Wood¡¯s misunderstanding that she will return here, so she waits here.


    Ada Wood looks at Aaron standing behind Winni and seems to understand something.


    He wanted to take Winni from her sidepletely and let her be a person.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up things. Ada, you can clean up. Let¡¯s go there together.¡±


    With that, Winni Bush went straight to her room on the second floor. Ada Wood doesn¡¯t follow him going upstairs but blocks the way of Aaron .


    ¡°Aaron, you are cruel.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± Aaron goes straight to the second floor and looks at Winni Bush cleaning things up. ¡°Aaron, you know, Ada is a willful child. When I¡¯m away, please take care of her.¡±


    There was no sound behind, she just quietly leaning against the door.


    ¡°Ada just loves you so much that she did so many stupid things before.¡± Winni Bush took a group photo of a family on the table and put her hand on Ada Wood¡¯s father¡¯s face.


    ¡°She has never been malicious. If we say that anyone in this world may hurt Baker, but she can¡¯t.¡± When she heard that Ada Wood pushed Zora off the building, she knew that this would never be true. Although they spoiled her a little too much, she loved and respected Zora Baker the elder sister most.


    ¡°Aaron, I know you are going to get married to someone. At least before marriage, please take care of Ada for me. I will find someone who can take care of her as soon as possible.¡±


    Winni Bush also knows that it¡¯s not good to trouble Aaron all the time. After all, he is also a family member.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her until youe back.¡±


    It¡¯s a promise, a man¡¯s promise to a woman. After hearing the words of Aaron, Winni Bush can finally go to Ennd for treatment.


    If it was not for the ident, she would not have left Ada Wood. She doesn¡¯t want to live a lonely life after Ada Wood. In order to stay with her, she must have a healthy body. ¡°Aaron, if there is no your present girlfriend, would you consider Ada?¡± The surrounding air, in an instant, solidified in an instant.¡±No¡±

 Chapter 25

    The answer is simple and neat, without hesitation. Standing at the corner of the stairs, Ada Wood doesn¡¯t seem to care about the answer of Aaron .


    She goes straight to Winni Bush¡¯s room and start to help her with her things.


    ¡°Ada, you clean it up and go together.¡±


    Winni Bush saw the as like as two peas in the river. The arrangement was exactly the same as before. If it hadn¡¯t been for the vi to be more ancient, she would have suspected that it was the house that used to be.


    ¡°Mom, you go over, I won¡¯t go there. When is your flight in the afternoon, I¡¯ll see you off at the airport.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to live in that house. It¡¯s a gift given to her by Zora Baker for her 18th birthday. Zora Baker is no longer there, so the house is meaningless.


    Since Winni likes it there, she will try to make money and buy the same set for Winni.


    ¡°Ada,e with me. The house is very old. The circuit is unstable and there is always power failure.¡±


    Winni Bush knows that Ada Wood is afraid of the dark, especially on a thunderstorm night.


    If there is no one to apany her, she will certainly copse.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, she would always stay in front of her bed, tell her stories, sing songs and coax her to sleep.


    But now that she is going to Ennd for treatment, she can¡¯t be with her.


    ¡°Autumn water Pleasant¡± is a high-endmunity, there will be no power cut, and it is close to the vi of Aaron , so it is convenient for him to take care of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote today. I haven¡¯t packed my things at all. I¡¯ll move them when you leave tomorrow.¡± Ada Wood casually tells a lie, and then continues to help Winni Bush pack things.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be there tonight. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± Winni Bush stops and looks at Ada Wood. ¡°Mrs. Winnie, your condition is not very stable. There is no good medical equipment here, and it is far away from the hospital. It is not rmended that you live here.¡±


    The apanying doctor was afraid that Winni Bush would really stay here in the evening and stopped her idea.


    Originally this kind of matter, he has no right to interfere, but this woman is especially ordered by Aaron to take special care, he still want to continue to live in w City.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m ok. I can handle it by myself. You can go there. I¡¯ll go to the airport on time tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Ada Wood is also afraid of what will happen at night. She doesn¡¯t want to hurt Winni.


    ¡°How can I rest assured? Ada, I¡¯d better stay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    Aaron leaned against the door, squinting at the mother and daughter. When Ada Wood was away, he often lived here. That room was specially prepared for him. It had all the things he usedt. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be there for a while.¡±


    Winni Bush felt relieved that Aaron said he would stay.


    She didn¡¯t stop and went directly to the vi.


    After seeing Winni Bush off, Ada Wood does not rush back to his room, but goes to the kitchen to get the candle.


    She was afraid of the dark and what had happenedst night repeated.


    Aaron did not pay attention to Ada Wood, but went back to his room directly.


    Set out the candle, Ada Wood put the lighter on the bedside table, and put the mobile phone by the pillow in case of power failure.


    Sure enough, the power went out in the middle of the night. Fortunately, she had made preparations, and the whole room was filled with candles.


    After lighting the candle, she lie back in bed and continue to sleep. As long as there is light, she will not be afraid.


    Ada Wood has the habit of kicking quilts when she sleeps.


    As usual, she kicks a corner of the quilt under the bed. All of a sudden, there is a smell of burning, which wakes up Ada Wood. After opening her eyes, she found that she was already in a sea of fire.


    Her first reaction is to call for help, but the fire had ealier seperated her and the mobile phone.


    The fire started from the quilt she had fallen to the ground and was about to burn on her. Ada Wood opens the quilt with a frightened look. The whole person rolls under the bed. She took a look at the direction of the window, and then looked back at the fire spreading behind her. She had to climb to the window and try to jump down.


    Seeing the fire getting bigger and bigger, and getting closer to her.


    She reaches out her hand, trying to climb to the window, the smoke was getting bigger and bigger, almost drowning everything here.


    By the moonlight outside the window, she could barely tell which side was the window.


    Seeing the fire getting bigger and bigger, her hands crawled hard to get to the curtain.


    Leaning against the window, holding the curtain, she had no strength to climb up the window. Hands on the ground, she breathed hard.


    The sight became more and more blurred, and she could hardly hold on.


    Winni r, I¡¯m sorry, Ada may not be able to apany you.


    Ada Wood¡¯s hand is hanging on the ground, and her breath bes weaker and weaker. Suddenly, the door was kicked open.


    Adair held a wet quilt and rushed in, looking around in the room, only to find Ada Wood who fell under the window.


    He walked quickly to Ada Wood, picked her up and ran outside. ¡°Ada, I¡¯m Adair. Wake up.¡± While running, he tries to talk to Ada Wood.


    Ada moved, opened her eyes and looked at the red face reflected by the fire light from Adair.


    All of a sudden, the door panel behind him turned away from Adair because the door frame was burned out and had no support.


    ¡°Brother Adair, be careful.¡±


    As a result, it is still toote.


    The door nk hits on the leg of Adair, and Ada Wood is also thrown out


    . Adair Carter looks at Ada Wood who falls on the ground.


    She grits her teeth and throws the quilt away. She grabs the hot door panel and throws it aside. Then she gets up and walks towards her side.


    At the moment when Adair approaches, Ada Wood smells the smell of burnt meat.


    She burys herhead in Adair¡¯s arms, tears fell down from her cheek.


    Adair Run out of the burning house, put Ada Wood into the ambnce, then fell down.


    When Aaron came back, the fire in the house had been extinguished by the fire brigade, leaving only a ck frame there.


    Just now the doctor called and said that Winni Bush suddenly fell into aa. He rushed over and sent her to Ennd overnight.


    Only two hours after he left, the house turned to ashes. He rushed over and grabbed one of the firefighters by the cor angrily, leaving his legs dangling.


    ¡°There is also a woman in it.¡±


    ¡°Aaron Hunter, are you talking about Miss Wood? She was saved by Adair and was sent to the hospital. ¡±


    Seeing that pair of red eyes, the firefighter stuttered.


    ¡°Which hospital?¡± Hearing the news that Ada Wood was rescued, he finally relieved himself, loosened the cor of the firefighters and continued to ask.


    ¡°Municipal People¡¯s hospital.¡± After the firemen¡¯s feet came back to the ground, he was more relieved.


    Aaron holds the steering wheel in both hands and does not mean to go to the hospital to see Ada Wood.


    Pick up the cigarette above the console, he habitually ignite a cigarette, looking at the light of the fire, lost in thought.


    Did that stupid womanmit suicide because he sent Winni Bush to Ennd and felt she had nothing left?


    No way. That woman would never do that. She is the most afraid of death, although she used to love racing, but every time she will ensure the safety of her life. Prison, something must have happened in prison to make her so extreme.


    Put out the cigarette butt, he put it in the garbage can, and start driving towards the prison.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Ada. Hunter, how did youe here?¡±


    When the warden sees Aaron , he looks like as if seeing a ghost.


    When he put Ada Wood into this prison, he had not transferred to the prison. Therefore, he did not know that Aaron asked the former prison director to take care of Ada .


    He thought it was just a little girl, and killed somebody identally, she would go to prison.


    But after Ada Wood got out of prison, he knew that she was put into prison by Aaron .


    ¡°What? I can¡¯te? ¡±


    Aaron sits in the warden¡¯s office, turning over Ada Wood¡¯s information, and his tone is cold to the extreme.


    ¡°No, no, if Mr. Hunter needs to see these things. Just make an order and I¡¯ll deliver them to your house.¡±


    The warden took a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Help me get the head of the women¡¯s prison over here.¡±


    Aaron squints at Ada Wood¡¯s information. It¡¯s very vague, and it¡¯s obvious that someone has edited.


    ¡°Go quickly, what are you doing here? Go and call that woman.¡±


    The warden roared to his minion, and when he turned to face Aaron , he showed a respectable face.


    Five minutester, the guards in charge of Ada Wood¡¯s prison life came. About 40 years old, a pair of sharp eyes, a big body. ¡°Mr. Hunter, this is the prison guard who is in charge of the women¡¯s prison. You can ask her anything.¡±


    The warden wiped the cold sweat while observing the face of Aaron .


    ¡°You go out first. I have something to ask her.¡±


    Aaron ¡®s fingers, rhythmically tapping the table.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the warden went out, Aaron chatted with the prison guard for an hour.


    After leaving the prison, Aaron went to Zora Baker¡¯s grave.


    Standing in front of Zora Baker¡¯s tomb, he quietly looks at the photo on the tomb. He once promised the woman in the photo to take care of Ada Wood until she found her own happiness. But what the C. O. told him just now echoed in his mind.


    ¡°The girl oncemitted suicide and called for brother Aaron before she fell intoa. Moreover, she has been saying that if it is not deep enough, she can make more efforts. If one knife is not enough, she can cut two knives, as long as Aaron elder brother is willing to see her. That man is really cruel. He hasn¡¯t been here once. ¡±


    Unexpectedly, in order to see him, in order to attract his attention, she used such an extreme method.


    So, in order to get him, she pushed Zora down the stairs. he didn¡¯t expect that she would use this trick a second time.


    Inside the hospital, Adair Carter was seriously injured. His foot was crushed by the door te, and his hands didn¡¯t even have aplete piece of flesh.


    As soon as he got to the hospital, he was pushed into the operating room.


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t have any problems, just inhaled a few puffs of toxic gas. After the examination, Ada Wood sits at the door of the operating room, clenching her hands together. She raises her head and stares at themp in the operating room, waiting anxiously for the operation to end.


    The lights in the operating room have not been turned off, and Adair¡¯s parents havee.


    As soon as Adair¡¯s mother saw Ada Wood, she was angry.


    The whole person is in a state of anger, she walked to Ada, mercilessly pped her. ¡°Jinx, you get out of here. It¡¯s not enough to harm the whole Baker family. You have toe and harm my son. For your sake, he lost his government¡¯s work. No matter how I persuade him, he will not listen to me. Now that he is in the hospital, his life or death is uncertain. You are the jinx. In the future, stay away from my son. ¡±


    Ada Wood lowers his head and doesn¡¯t dare to see Adair¡¯s mother.


    She is a disaster. She will bring disaster to the people around her


    . People like her should find a ce to live alone.


    ¡°Get out of here, don¡¯t you harm my son enough.¡±


    Adair¡¯s mother pushed Ada Wood hard and almost make her fall on the ground.


    Ada Wood¡¯s head lowered even more. Her left hand grasped her right hand, and her thin body was shaking slightly.


    No, she can¡¯t leave like this. Adair was injured to save her. She must make sure that he is fine then he can go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I hurt brother Adair. You can beat me and scold me. Please don¡¯t drive me away. Let me see that brother Adair is OK. Please. ¡±


    ¡°Get out of here. Get out of here.¡±


    Adair¡¯s mother held her chest and cried to Ada.


    Alvin Carter gently patted his wife on the back, and then persuaded Ada Wood with a more gentle attitude.


    ¡°Ada, I can¡¯t me you for this. Adair has always been so stubborn since he was a child. He likes you and I won¡¯t stop him. But your aunt is angry now. Go back and have a rest. When Adair wakes up, I¡¯ll send someone to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When brother Adair gets better, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll persuade him to go back to work.¡± She has already hurt Zora Baker and her father. She can¡¯t hurt Adair any more.


    The man in the operating room shouldn¡¯t have paid so much for her. It¡¯s not worth it.


    ¡°Ada, I don¡¯t mean that. When your father was still there, the rtionship between the baker family and the Carter family was very good, but now¡­¡±


    Before Alvin Carter finished his words, he is interrupted by Ada Wood.


    ¡°Uncle Carter, I know that and I won¡¯t pester brother Adair. As long as I see that brother Adair is OK, I will go and disappearpletely.¡±¡±Ada, uncle is not forcing you. I hope you can keep your word.¡± Alvin Carter sighs and looks at Ada Wood¡¯s thin figure. He did not dislike Ada Wood¡¯s imprisonment, but Aaron and Winifred Baker, are not someone he can provoked.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go back to have a rest. When brother Adair wakes up. Just tell me about it.¡±


    Ada Wood also does not continue to insist on, rather than stay here to be an eyesore of uncle and aunt, she might as well look away from Adair.


    Out of the hospital, Ada Wood looks up at the sky.


    Zora, you¡¯ll always be there looking at me, right? You won¡¯t leave me, will you?


    Squat on the ground, she held her legs tightly and bury her head in her knees. The only one willing to make friends with her is going to leave her.


    She cried for a long time. Her tears were all dry. Ada Wood just stood up from the ground. Wearing pajamas, she walked in the street, like a wandering soul.


    She did not respond even bumped into others, she just walked forward.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± The son of a white Pagani ghost stops next to Ada Wood.


    Aaron rolls down the window and looks at Ada Wood, who has lost his soul.


    He will go on acting with her. Ada Wood droops her eyes and takes a look at Aaron , but she has no focus in her eyes. Soon, she continued to move on.


    Aaron is a little impatient. He gets out of the car and walks to the side of Ada Wood and grabs her wrist. Suddenly, he touched the pale pink scar.


    In prison, there is no good medical conditions, so not only the scar will not be removed, but also a circle of pale pink meat will appear on the surface of the wound. This is the scar she left when shemitted suicide in prison.

 Chapter 27

    At that moment, Aaron seems to feel a strong tingling pain from his palm into his nerve.


    At first, he thought she was just pretending, and cut herself casually in order to let him go to prison to see her.


    He didn¡¯t expect, this knife, cut so deep.


    Suddenly, she shake away Aaron¡¯s wrist, and her face changed suddenly.


    She walked slowly with her hands on the wall.


    Walking a few steps, she was caught up and stopped.


    She stopped and leaned against the wall behind her. Her right hand held the position of the scar on her left hand with her right hand.


    With big ck eyes, she looked at Aaron in horror.


    Aaron was dazed for a while, this wound already scabbed, still can ache?


    His heart pounded, as if suddenly fell into the abyss.


    Ada Wood frowned bitterly. If it had not been for Aaron ¡®s fingers suddenly resting on her wrist and caressing her, she would not have thought of the night of suicide.


    One month before her imprisonment, she had been crying in prison, refusing to eat or even escaping. After being sent to prison by Winifred and Aaron, she did not ept the fact at all. The more she thought about it, the more desperate she felt.


    Suddenly, under the bed board, there was a rusty de, and she cut it fiercely at her wrist.


    Lying on the cold floor, she couldn¡¯t wait for Winifred and Aaron.


    At that moment, she found that her mother Winifred and brother Aaron were the most cruel people in the world.


    They not only sent her to prison, but also did not want to see her for thest time when she was about to die.


    Later, she tried tomit suicide again, but saw a drowning little girl in the river, struggling for help. She thought that to do a good deed before she died.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Yvonne Brook, who went to visit prisonter, and told her that Winni had been waiting for her to go back, she would not have wanted to live at all.


    When shemitted suicide, Winifred didn¡¯te and her brother Aaron didn¡¯te, but she didn¡¯t dare to tell Winni, so she had to let Yvonne Brook hide it for her.


    The scar in her hand is for the noble and cold man. Now she doesn¡¯t want him to see anything about him on her.


    Aaron always keeps a safe distance fromher, and he is not willing to get close toher. Turn around She went back to the white Pagani ghost.


    His sexy thin lips, closed and opened without a trace of emotion,


    ¡°If you do not want me to touch you, get on the car.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s eyes were covered with tears shed a little surprised. She opened her eyes and tried not to let the tears flow down.


    Move slowly towards the back seat.


    At that time, she wanted to sit in the same car with Aaron brother, watching his handsome side face.


    But she felt it was a kind of torture even at a nce of him. The car drove into the vi of Aaron . The garden on both sides nted her favorite rose flower, and dotted with several red red spider lily flowers.


    Holding out her hand, her rough fingers rested on thergest red spider Lily. Flowers bloom for a thousand years, leaves fall for a thousand years, flowers and leaves will never meet, love is not cause and effect, fate is doomed.


    You can meet , know each other, but can never fall in love, unload all memories of this life, and be flowers for the spring.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my things.¡±


    Aaron walked by. He left such a sentence coldly and then disappeared at the door of the vi. ¡°Miss Wood, this is the young master¡¯s favorite flower.¡±


    Housekeeper Barry follows Aaron, and watches Ada Wood¡¯s every move.


    From the day when Zora Baker passed away five years ago, the young master had brought back the seeds of Red spider Lily and nted them here.


    Ada Wood raises her head and looks at the kind housekeeper.


    It turned out to be Aaron who nted them . The flowers indicates Zora Baker.


    However, this red spider Lily is not suitable for him.


    Zora Baker has never loved him, never.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Following the housekeeper Barry, she walked into the luxurious vi.


    Barry helped her to prepare a guest room. Before leaving, he specially instructed not to enter the master¡¯s room and study at will.


    Ada Wood¡¯s mouth showed a wry smile. Although there is still no change here, and Aaron is still the excellent Aaron Hunter. However, she is no longer that Ada Wood.


    After she was released from prison, she even felt uneasy when she appeared in front of Arnold Hunter. She was afraid that she would be sent to prison again and experience five years of life as death.


    Quietly lying in bed, she wrapped in pajamas , looking out of the window.


    How is Adair now? Whether the operation is over, whether he has waked up.


    Looking at the rising sun in the sky, barefoot, she went to the window, and let the early morning wind blow on her face.


    It¡¯s so quiet downstairs. Have they all gone?


    She made the bed, walked out of the room, closed the door, and went downstairs.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you wake up and you can have breakfast.¡± Barry is setting up the cutlery and watching Ada Woode down from upstairs barefoot.


    Aaron has been sitting on the table for a long time, without lifting his head and eating his breakfast gracefully.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ada Wood did not go to the dinning hall, but went directly to the door. She wanted to go to the hospital and want to know what happened to Adair.


    Even if she was still wearing the loose pajamas she worest night, she couldn¡¯t hide her protruding and backward figure.


    Her thin figure was very feminine, and her long hair was scattered on her shoulders at random.

 Chapter 28

    Aaron¡¯s eyes have been staying on the thin figure, put down the tableware in his hand, and unconsciously stood up and walked towards her.


    Ada Wood raises her feet and steps out of the gate. Before the second leg was lifted, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She raised his head, and met Aaron¡¯s sharp eyes. She took back her feet that had just been lifted up and stepped back, trying to bypass Aaron Hunter and continue to walk forward.


    But she stepped back, and the tall figure moved with her.


    He walked towards her step by step, as if staring at his prey.


    The next second, Aaron¡¯s slender fingers appeared on her chin, pinched her chin, imprisoned her in the transparent French window, and hos strong body also leaned bit by bit close to her.


    His Deep eyes staring at her sexy vicle, ¡°So early, where do you want to go?¡±


    The voice is deep and dark, sexy thin lips capture her tender lips, strong arms around her graceful waist. The other hand released her chin, moved to the back of her head, trying to move her to his side, pry her teeth. Twisted his tongue in her mouth.


    Ada Wood is bitten by his kiss. She grabs the clothes on the waist, trying to turn his face to the other side.


    But he would not let her go and lingered between her sweet lips.


    Seeing her struggling to leave, he suddenly put his arm around her waist and lifted her up. With his long legs against the French window, he let her open her legs and sit on his legs.


    Ada Wood tried to move her body a few times. Her tears whirled in her eyes and looked at wrongly.


    Last night¡¯s Aaron Hunter just had a little taste, now he is crazy plunder her.


    Aaron directly ignores the tears in Ada Wood¡¯s eyes. He pressed her more tightly, forcing her back to cling to the French window. Ada Wood is afraid in his heart and beats Aaron with both hands, but he doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Deep eyes stare at her sexy vicle and indistinct pride under her loose pajamas. Her keen eyes lock on his target, and her body closely adheres to her body, conveying a man¡¯s most primitive desire for a woman.


    His hand reached through her loose pajamas and his fingers rested on her. Ada Wood¡¯s whole body is shaking. She grabs ¡®s white shirt with both hands and keeps pulling in the opposite direction.


    His hot tongue moved from her earlobe to her white neck, and finally rested on her vicle, where his teeth gnawed gently, like a wild animal with wild hair. All of a sudden, the big palms in her clothes grabbed her clothes and pulled them up to reveal her white body. He did not continue with the next step of the action, but released her, so that her body parts all exposed to him.


    Ada Wood sits on the ground, shivering.


    Aaron calmly looked at her, his ck eyes revealed a coldness. Ada Wood, sitting on the ground, droops her eyes and picks up the clothes on the ground. Tears of humiliation pour down the corner of her eyes.


    She put the clothes on the body and run out of the vi.


    Standing in front of the mirror in the hospital bathroom, she stretched out her hand to feel the kiss mark left on her neck by , and pulled up her cor to cover up the trace of humiliation. When uncle and aunt left, she secretly ran into the ward from Adair.


    ¡°You go back. I will consider what you said just now.¡±


    Adair Carter did not look up, his tone turned a little impatient. ¡°Brother Adair, are you ok?¡±


    Ada Wood sees Adair Carter sitting on the bed with his feet covered in ster and his hands wrappedi. But he looks very energetic.


    ¡°Ada, where did you gost night? Why not in the hospital? ¡± Adair had been looking for Ada Wood early in the morning. If it wasn¡¯t for his inconvenient feet, he would have gone out. Fortunately, she appeared in front of him again.


    ¡°I was in a bad mood, so I walked around. I was fine.¡± Ada Wood casually tells a lie and sits down beside Adair¡¯s bed.


    Adair Carter raised his head, saw the bright red kiss mark on the neck, and looked at her in surprise.


    He had known for a long time that Ada Wood was taken away by Aaronst night, but he didn¡¯t expect that the bastard of dared to treat Ada like this. See Adair Carter staring at her neck, she rushed to tighten the neck, tensely pulled a cor.


    ¡°Ada, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Come on, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Adair Carter soon returned to normal, was wrapped in a thick gauze hand, pointed to the still boiling hot porridge.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood¡¯s heart warms. Instead of taking the porridge on the table, Ada Wood walks around, grabs his arm, and whispers, ¡°brother Adair, I¡­¡±¡±Ada, it¡¯s OK. Everything will pass. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±


    Adaire held Ada Wood¡¯s small hand, gently stroking her palm, ¡°Just leave other things to me, I will handle everything for you.¡±


    Ada Wood raises her eyes, her eyes are a little red.


    After she got out of prison, she became mor fond of crying. She didn¡¯t look like Ada Wood, who was not afraid of anything. She didn¡¯t take her hand out of Adair¡¯s big palm. Even though she was separated by thick gauze, she could feel the warmth of his palm. It was really warm, just like the sunshine in May, it warmed her heart.


    The sun in the morning is so warm and bright. Her world, finally is no longer gray, also has the sun.


    And Adair is the sun that illuminate her world. ¡°Ada, will you marry me? Give me a chance to take care of you all my life. ¡°Adair Carter affectionately looking at Ada Wood, gently wipe away the tears on her cheek.

 Chapter 29

    The tears just wiped away from Adair are flowing down again. Her pink, tender lips can¡¯t help shaking, and she looked at Adair with tears.


    It turns out in this world, there is a man willing to give her warmth, give her a home.


    She took her hand out of his big palm and didn¡¯t look at Adair Carter¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t promise him. She had promised to leave uncle and aunt. She would leave.


    Adair Carter seems to understand Ada Wood¡¯s worries. He holds her hand again.


    His eyes are full of tenderness. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my parents. I talked to themst night. As long as they agree me to marry you, I will inherit thepany ording to their will.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡±


    Ada Wood puts her hand on her cor and slowly pulls it down. In the morning, Araon¡¯s kiss marks on her neck are directly exposed under Adair¡¯s eyes.


    With other men¡¯s traces of her, can Adair ept?


    ¡°Ada, I really love you. No matter what you have, I won¡¯t care. As long as you have me in your heart, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Adair Carter knows that Ada Wood is not voluntary.


    How can anyone who wants to escape be active?


    Last night, Vivien told Ada Wood that she was pulled to the car by Aaron.


    Ada Wood droops her eyes and dares not to look Adair. Her eyes are full of shyness.


    This man is willing to love her and does not dislike that she has been in prison, and she has been humiliated by Aaron.


    ¡°Ada, will you marry me?¡± Adair Carter¡¯s gentle voice sounded again. Ada Wood does not raise her head. She has a bitter smile on her face. She is in a dilemma.


    Even if Adair Carter can really persuade her parents, can she really match Adair?


    He opened his mouth and was about to speak when he was interrupted by someone who came in.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you are here.¡± Barry, the housekeeper of Aaron, appears in the ward, followed by two servants.


    He looks at Ada Wood anxiously. ¡°Come with us. The young master says that Miss Wood doesn¡¯t like the clothes I prepared. Let me apany Miss Wood to buy some new clothes. Besides, the young master will go home for dinner at noon. He hopes that Miss Wood will also be at home.¡± ¡°Why does Ada go with you?¡± Adair suddenly turned cold, and his tone is very unhappy.


    It¡¯s not easy for him to get Ada Wood to agree to marry him. How can he just let go?


    ¡°Young master Carter, Miss Wood lives in Hunter family now. Naturally, we will ask her to go back. Please don¡¯t make us servants difficult.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my ward. It¡¯s up to me to decide where to live after Ada. Even if Aarones here today, I won¡¯t let Ada go with you.¡±


    He ran straight to his ward to rob his fiancee.


    A voice that seems toe from hell suddenly rings. Aaron¡¯s slender body slowlyes out of the servant¡¯s room. Different from the morning, he changes into a white casual dress, a pair of cold eyes rises with a cold breath, and his sexy thin lips are slightly raised. He sweeps Ada Wood and Adair Carter¡¯s clenched hands and finally stays on Adair¡¯s face.


    Ada Wood¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her delicate face shed a little panic. Her hand pulled out of Adair¡¯s big palm, lowered her head, and frowned slightly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could hee to the hospital to see her in person? ¡°Oh, my woman, don¡¯t bother Mr. Hunter. I think I can take care of Ada. Now, Mr. Hunter, please leave my ward .¡±


    Adair Carter looks at Ada, and his eyes sh a trace of sweet tenderness.


    Compared with Ada Wood¡¯s eyes, seeing the happiness in her eyes strengthened his practice. Aron directly ignored Adair Carter, his cool eyes fixed on Ada, ¡°Go back.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s thin and weak body, trembles even more severely, and she bit her lips forcefully. Adair Carter gently patted Ada Wood on the back, trying to reassure her,


    ¡°Ada, stay, I will handle all the things.¡±


    Ada Wood lowers her head and looks at the tip of her shoes. She doesn¡¯t want to leave. She wants to stay with Adair.


    ¡°Young master, Ms. Winnie has arrived in Ennd safely and can be operated on at any time,¡± Barry answered a phone call and walked to Aaron Hunter.


    With a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, Ada Wood stands up from her chair with a trance in her eyes.


    The original wavering heart, at this time, made the most difficult decision, she dragged her thin body, walked to Aaron behind.


    She has been lowering her head, dare not to see Adair Carter.


    Sorry, brother Adair.


    ¡°Get that side ready for surgery.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s thin lips, closed and opened one by one, seemed to judge Winni Bush¡¯s life and death. Then nced at Adair, and then turned and left.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t dare to turn back. She follows Aaron and walks slowly step by step.


    An hourter, Ada Wood went back to the luxurious vi, took a look at the housekeeper who was cleaning up his things and then went upstairs.


    She shut herself up in the room without saying a word.


    At noon, Barry went to ask her for dinner on time.


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Ada Wood has no appetite at all, and her brain is full of legs with ster from Adair and his hands wrapped. And what he said to her.


    ¡°Ada, will you marry me? Give me a chance to take care of you all my life. ¡±


    It was the warmest sentence she had heard in years.


    ¡°Miss Wood, the young master has been waiting for you in the dining room.¡±


    Barry said slowly.


    Ada Wood opens the door of the room, puts on the slipper that Barry has prepared for her and goes downstairs.


    Seeing Aaron was like an elegant prince, sitting in the restaurant, eating with chopsticks.


    She goes in his opposite direction and sits down, the dishes are very light, with a bowl of millet porridge.


    She picks up the spoon, gently scoop, and then take chopsticks, clip a green vegetable into the mouth.


    She was dazed for a few seconds, and then swallow as if nothing happened.


    Aaron has been quietly looking at her, he deliberately told the kitchen did not to put salt, directly boiled water to take it out.


    If it was Ada Wood in the past, he would make a lot of noise, throw dishes, and hit the table. Pour the food under the table and let the cook pick it up and eat it.

 Chapter 30

    Then she would run to him andin that they bullied her and pestered her like an octopus. In the ¡°autumn water Pleasant¡±, who does not know that Ada wood, a little bully, in addition to chasing after Aaron ¡®s buttocks all day, toss people in every possible way.


    Looking at such a peaceful Ada, Aaron is not used to it all of a sudden.


    After eating, Ada Wood goes straight back to her room.


    Close the door of the room, she sits for a few minutes and go straight into the bathroom.


    Fill the bathtub with water lie directly in the water with clothes, and bury her head in the water like a floating corpse.


    Aaron took a set of clean clothes and knocked on the door. Seeing no response, he opened the door and went in. Stepping into the bathroom, he saw Ada Wood floating in the bathtub. Holding out his hand, he grabbed Ada Wood out of the bathtub and threw her on the bed. He said angrily, ¡°do you want to die?¡±


    Counting in the burning of the house. This is the third time.


    Is this woman trying to attract his attention, or does she really want to die?


    With one hand on the bed and the other hand clutching the quilt tightly, Ada Wood raised her head and looked at Aaron standing in front of her.


    Biting her lips hard, the drops of water from my hair fell on the pink quilt.


    ¡°Ada Wood, I tell you, your life is not up to you. Without my permission, don¡¯t think about it.¡± Aaron bent down, stretched out his right hand, and squeezed Ada Wood¡¯s chin.


    The anger in his eyes did not weaken at all. He didn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t hold the woman.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, you think too much. I just want to take a bath. I want to calm myself down. Even for the sake of Winni , I will not die so easily.¡±


    Ada Wood grabs Aaron¡¯s right hand and moves away from her chin.


    Then he calmly got up from the bed, walked into the bathroom, and locked the door from inside. She slid slowly down the door, took a deep breath, and looked at the bathtub full of water.


    She won¡¯t die like this. Winni needs her. Adais injury is serious.


    Aron did not continue to investigate Ada Wood¡¯s strange behavior. Instead, he left the room and asked the servant toe and change a new set of bedsheets, quilt covers, and clothes for her.


    Back in the study, he had no way to calm down to deal with business, the whole person was in a sense of anger.


    Step out of the study, he walked in the quiet vi, or there is no way to calm their own mood. Finally, he stopped in front of the bright red spider vi, long fingers caressing the petals as bright as blood.


    After staying for a while, Yvette Hill was sent to Hunter¡¯s home. Wearing a pink princess skirt, she slowly walked in the direction of the Aaron Hunter.


    Her tender fingers brush over the petals of the blood-red flower, always touching the fingertips of Aaron. The waxy voice rings in the garden, ¡°brother Aaron, this flower is so beautiful.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Aaron turned back, mouth hooked up a strange arc, making one shudder.


    Yvette Hill shivered, widened her eyes, ¡°What you like, I like all.¡± Yes, as long as it is something likes, she will like it. Ada Wood stands behind the curtain on the balcony upstairs, quietly watching what happened in the garden.


    Last night, she just stood there and touched it and was scolded by him.


    Today, Yvette Hill directly scratched her finger, and he just gave a faint smile.


    Back to the room, she quietly looked in the mirror, the kiss on her neck. Rough fingers ran across the delicate skin of his neck, which was his mark of humiliating her.


    She was afraid that such a thing would happen again.


    Yvette Hill was walking excitedly in the house of Aaron, running upstairs and downstairs all the time.


    ¡°Miss Wood, please open the door. I need to put these clothes in the closet.¡± The housekeeper Barry knocks on the door of Ada Wood¡¯s room for several minutes. The people inside have no reaction at all.


    Ada Wood leans against the door, like a frightened bird. The expression on her face is a little ufortable.


    She doesn¡¯t want to stay here any longer and live a life of fear of being humiliated again. She has lost Zora Baker, her father, and Winifred¡¯. She has already paid off the debt. Now she is no longer like before, using the excuse of Zora Baker to approach Aaron , and will not continue to pester him.


    ¡°Can you take me out of here? I want to see brother Adair in the hospital. ¡±


    Ada Wood opens the door and looks at the housekeeper Barry from the crack. She had already put on the skirt that Aaron had prepared for her. Most of her neck was exposed outside.


    Her pale face carefully looked at the corridor, and the dense kisses, from the neck to the vicle, spread downward.


    Barry looked at Ada Wood. He was embarrassed. ¡°Miss Wood, master, he doesn¡¯t want to see you go to look for Aidare.¡± Ada Wood takes a disappointed look at the housekeeper, and then closes the door.


    It happens that Aaron and Yvette Hill, who are upstairs, see this scene.


    A waxy and sweet voice came into the room, ¡°brother Aaron, I seem to hear Ada¡¯s voice just now. Is she here?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood returns to the bed with her knees in her hands. Her eyes are cold and she looks out of the window. Then, Yvette Hill also knocked on the door for a while. Seeing that there was no movement inside, she looked back at Aaron with a worried face. ¡°Brother Aaron, is Ada a little ufortable? Will shemit suicide? ¡±


    On hearing Yvette Hill¡¯s words, Aaron motioned to the housekeeper to open the door with the key.


    Does this woman really want to die?


    Hearing the sound of the key inserted into the door hole, Ada Wood got up from the bed and walked towards the door.


    Ignoring Yvette Hill who wasing to her, she stood in front of Aaron and looked at him with four eyes.


    ¡°I want to go out. Let me go to the hospital.¡± Yvette Hill is stunned to see the thick kisses on Ada Wood¡¯s neck and then ignores it directly.


    Anxiously, she took her arm and said, ¡°Ada, is your hand OK? I¡¯ve been worried about you since you left the beachst time. Looking at the gauze above has a trace of blood seeping out, she was shocked to look pale, ¡°brother Aaron, Ada¡¯s arm is bleeding, we take her to the hospital.¡±


    Maybe if she entered the drama industry, all actors would lose their job.


    Aaron just called out ¡°Yvette¡± in a low voice, and his deep eyes indicated that she would release the arm, and ask her not take care of her affairs.


    ¡°But her wound is so serious.¡± Yvette Hill looks worried at Ada Wood¡¯s position of the wound on her arm.


    ¡°Such a big fire can¡¯t burn her. Such a small wound can¡¯t kill her.¡±


    Aaron said with a cold face.


    ¡°well, you¡¯ve been out for a long time, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Yvette Hill hears that Aaron wants to send her home in person. She is happy to release her arm, and then she walks in the direction of Aaron .


    Her hand affectionately took the cold Aaron¡¯s arm, ¡°brother Aaron, my mother bought a lot of delicious dishes. I hope you can stay for dinner.¡±


    Aaron took a casual nce at Ada Wood¡¯s arm position, then turned and looked down at Yvette Hill. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll stay for dinner tonight.¡± Yvette Hill smiles like a flower and sticks her face on the arm , like a child who gets exquisite candy. Ada Wood looks at it and suddenly thinks of her former self. At that time, no matter how much she pestered him and cook how much food he liked to eat, he would not take a look at her. Instead, she took Zora to eat snaps.

 Chapter 31

    At that time, no matter what she did, she would make a big show and make it known to the whole world.


    And Yvette Hill has been following her, just secretly staring at Aaron.


    Ada Wood slightly lowered her head, turned around, closed the door, and returned to the room. Her mobile phone has been burned to ashes in the fire, and she can¡¯t call Adair Carter.


    Walking to the balcony, watching Aaron Hunter driving a ck ewenta to leave with Yvette Hill. Ada Wood opened the door gently and went downstairs to find Adair in the hospital.


    She was afraid that Aaron would not give Winni an operation, but she was also worried about the injury of Adair.


    The doctor said the examination report on his leg would note out until the afternoon.


    As soon as she got downstairs, she saw Barry standing at the door, saying something.


    Ada Wood walked slowly to the door. As soon as she stepped out of the gate, several wolf dogs suddenly rushed towards her and yelled at her.


    She was so frightened that she fell to the ground.


    She got up from the ground and went back to the vi.


    She looked at the wolf dogs in horror.


    ¡°Miss Wood, are you ok?¡± Barry is directing the workers to build the wolf dog¡¯s nest in the garden. The wolf-dogs are temporarily transported from the north by the young master today. They are all trained.


    Although the young master did not say it clearly, he was very clear that these big wolf dogs were used to guard Miss Wood.


    Ada Wood¡¯s legs are soft and slide down the floor to the ground. Her eyes are full of fear and vignce. She is afraid that the wolf dogs will suddenly rush up and bite her.


    ¡°Can you take them away?¡±


    Barry looked at Ada Wood, who was shivering on the ground, and sighed,


    ¡°Miss Wood, if you¡¯re obedient to master. He would not do this.¡± He saw the changes of Ada Wood.


    The little witch, who had once been afraid of nothing and forced Aaron not wanting to return home, has now be so timid that all her fangs have been smoothed out by her five years in prison.


    Ada Wood knows that Barry can¡¯t help her with the dog, so she has to go back to her room. Watching Barry prepare to settle down for the wolf dogs, her eyes only have lonely and restless. Adair held a grudge by Ada Wood was taken away by Aaron . He asked Vivien to send him to Hunter¡¯s vi.


    When he saw several big wolfhounds tied to the yard, his eyes almost burst into mes.


    Aaron is not a person. He even uses wolf-dog to guard Ada. He yells at BARRY.


    Even if Ada Wood had been pestering him and identally harmed Zora Baker, she had been in prison for five years and was punished so severely.


    What¡¯s more, Ada Wood was just a child who didn¡¯t know how to fight for what she wanted. She shouldn¡¯t be tortured like this.


    He has already destroyed Baker¡¯s family. What else would he like to do. When Ada Wood sees Vivien pushing her to Hunter¡¯s vi, she seems to be catching a straw in the vast sea.


    She eximed ¡°brother Adair¡± in surprise and ran down the stairs barefoot.


    Adaire came to pick her up, and leave the hell of the ce. She¡¯s scared. She¡¯s afraid to stay in this ce.


    However, to the French window, she stopped, her eyes, helplessly looking away from Adair.


    Adair asked Barry to open the door, otherwise, he didn¡¯t mind asking someone to smash the door. Barry just squinted at Adair Carter and said that the dogs had been locked by iron chains. Even if they walked directly on the road, they would not bite people, but Miss Wood was afraid of dogs and did not dare to go out.


    In fact, his meaning is very clear. He never said that Ada Wood was not allowed to leave here. He just did what he should do ording to the young master¡¯s instructions.


    Adair Carter is very annoyed and signals Vivien to push him into the Hunter¡¯s vi. The big wolf dogs try their best to rush towards him. However, when there is still a distance from him, they are pulled by the iron chain and can¡¯t move forward.


    Those big wolf dogs show their fangs and bark at iAdair at the extreme position where the iron chain is pulled down.


    As soon as they release the iron chain, they seem to bite off Adair¡¯s head. ¡±


    Brother Adair.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body trembles for fear. Standing behind Adair, she looks carefully at the big wolf dogs.


    With the thick gauze on her forehead, he came to the door, Adair Carter looked back at BARRY. ¡°Help me tell your young master that he helped to take care of Ada. We won¡¯t bother him. Besides, take good care of these dogs. It may be a delicious dish on the table one day.¡±


    He is warning Aaron that even if he really wants to fight, he is not a soft persimmon kneaded at will.


    If he is really upset, the Hunter family will not feel better.


    Ada Wood looks at Adair gratefully. This is bit the first time he has helped her.


    When she saw his pair legs with thick ster, tears welled in the eyes.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s all because of her. Adair has to take a wheelchair when she leaves Adair. She is a jinx and will only bring disaster to the people around her.


    Adair Carter didn¡¯t go back to the hospital but took Ada Wood to his private vi. Last time, he wanted to rent the vi to Ada Wood.


    Although it is also in the ¡°autumn river¡±, the location is rtively remote, no one will pass through here, it is the quietest ce in this rich area.


    In such arge vi, only she and Vivien, and Adair, even had no servant. Adair was sent to thergest bedroom on the second floor by Vivien.


    Then, the doctor came to give him an injection.


    Standing at the door, looking at the doctor to help from Adair intravenous infusion.


    Vivien stood behind Ada Wood in a low voice. ¡°The doctor said that his legs were very likely, and he could not stand up again in the future.¡±


    Hearing the news, was like a bolt from the blue.


    Ada Wood stood at the door with tears in her eyes.


    Her nails clung to the cold door, all because of her.


    ¡°He won¡¯t let me tell you, but I think you should know that since you caused it.¡±


    Vivien lowers his head reaches Ada Wood¡¯s ear and spits out word by word.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    She looked at Adaire lying on the bed, if in the future can only be a wheelchair, she may never see that as warm as may sunshine smile. She deprives a man of his smile. Not only can she be forgiven by his parents, but she also will never forgive herself.


    ¡°Sorry, is it useful?¡±


    Vivien¡¯s cold tone went into Ada Wood¡¯s ears again. Is it really worth it for such a woman? Looking at the man with his eyes closed on the bed, he had a better choice, but he just did everything for her.


    Step by step, Ada Wood walked to the side of Adair, put her hand on the thick ster on his leg, and her tears fell on the sky blue sheet. Suddenly, she stood up and looked at Adair Carter seriously, as if she had made a very important decision. ¡°Brother Adair, I¡¯m sorry. If you can¡¯t stand up in the future, Ada is willing to be your legs.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Adair Carter was startled by Ada Wood¡¯s sudden promise,


    He was dazed for a moment and then red at the door.


    He reached out his hand and gently touched Ada Wood¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s OK. I didn¡¯t me you, as long as you¡¯re OK.¡±


    Ada Wood hugs Adair Carter¡¯s arm and lies quietly on the head of his bed. She o looks at the ster on his leg.


    Thinking of what Adair said to her in the hospital.


    ¡°Ada, will you marry me? Give me a chance to take care of you all my life. ¡±


    This sentence warmed her whole world. At that time, Adair didn¡¯t know that his legs could not stand up. She raised her head and looked at the pale face, pink, tender lips from Adair. ¡°Brother Adair, would you like to give me a chance to take care of you all my life?¡±


    She was serious and thoughtful.


    . From the moment she met him when he sold the house, he always stood by her side and did a lot of things for her. Once she loved so tired, now there is a man who is willing to treat her wholeheartedly. Even if he lost his legs, he is still willing to take her out of the hell.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry, forgive me for being unreasonable in the morning. I may be dizzy with pain. I didn¡¯t say anything in the morning.¡±


    Suddenly proposed in the morning, making Adair now regret.


    He thought that his leg, just had a fracture, in three months they will be good.


    However, he perhaps all his life live in a wheelchair, he does not want his beloved woman, just because of guilt and stands by his side.


    ¡°Brother Adair, I beg you, I have lost Zora and father. Winni doesn¡¯t want me. Don¡¯t drive me away, let me stay by your side and be your legs, OK?¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s small face droops, tears fell down along the cheek, drops on the floor, the voice is clear and loud.


    She is really useless. She can do nothing but cry.


    At that moment, she really hoped that the person who needed to sit in the wheelchair was her. As long as Adaire could still smile like before, stand beside her and help her solve the difficulties. Adaire looking at Ada Wood,pared with the pain on the leg, the pain here makes him tear heart.


    He reached out and helped Ada Wood wipe away the tears on his face. He took her hand and put it on his face. He rubbed it gently. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Ada, you don¡¯t mind me that I can never stand up in the future.¡±


    Ada Wood wiped the tears off her face with the back of her hand and grinned at Adair Carter. ¡°Brother Adair, you promised me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who promised me to marry you. OK, go and wash. You¡¯re crying like a cat. It¡¯s not cute anymore.¡±


    Adiare asked Vivien to threw away all her clothes from Aaron¡¯s family, he doesn¡¯t want to keep any.


    That man doesn¡¯t know how to cherish this girl. He will cherish it with all his life.


    Vivien squints at the man lying on the bed. How long has it been since he saw such a beautiful smile?


    Since the moment Ada Wood was jailed five years ago, he has notughed so much.


    Even if he has, he is just perfunctory.


    After taking a bath, Ada Wood changed into a long skirt specially prepared for her by Adair Carter. The in skirt matches the temperament of Ada Wood.


    The beige long skirt clearly outlines her perfect figure, with big eyes and watery eyes.


    Although the living conditions in the prison are not good at all, it does not affect the growth of Ada Wood.


    The young girl at that time has transformed into a perfect woman. Some nervous Ada Wood slowly walks to the front of Adair, with a trace of shyness.


    The light fragrance on her body sneaked into the nose of Adair, which made him a little distracted. Eyes have been walking on her body, a lovely baby face, and pink lips, big eyes, every impurity. Then down, her white neck was covered with dense red mark, that is the thing left by Aaron . That bastard.


    Ada Wood lowers her head and looks at the hem of her skirt and tries to block the things on her neck. She didn¡¯t want to let Adair see those things. It was her shame. Away Adair Carter eyes away from her neck, as if nothing to see,


    ¡°Ada, quickly blow hair, in case you might get a cold.¡±


    Lifting his hands, he really wanted to help her blow her hair, but the injured hand couldn¡¯t hold the heavy hair dryer.


    Ada Wood held her tongue and went tto blow her hair.


    Now that she has be Adair¡¯s fiancee, there is no agreement that she should draw a painting within a week. ¡±


    Time¡± photography shop was originally opened by Adair for the sake of Ada Wood.


    From the beginning, ¡°time¡± has been under the name of Ada Wood.


    Now she has be a real boss.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t go to ¡°time¡± at all because she has to take care of Adair.


    Vivien will prepare all the things she needs. When Adair finally settles down, Ada Wood sends Vivien out.


    ¡°If you really want to reassure him, don¡¯t give up painting.¡±


    Vivien is very clear that Ada Wood picked up the brush for Aaron , and finally give up the brush for him.


    What Adair wants to see most is that Ada Wood, who is proud with a brush, is not for anyone to pick up.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood looked back at the direction of Adair¡¯s room, then whispered, ¡°I know what I want to do. I hope you can give me more advice .¡±


    Back in the room, her Sketchpad was already installed.


    Adair Carter lies on the bed, smiling at the drawing board.


    After a while, she opened my eyes, and there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. From this moment on, her brush is not picked up for anyone, so she will no longer put it down for anyone.


    One afternoonter, only half of Ada Wood¡¯s painting was finished.


    ¡°Ada, after drawing for so long, you are tired. Take a rest and draw again.¡±For a moment, he felt that Ada Wood hade back.


    However, on a closer look, it was not like that, because Ada Wood standing in front of him had more mature, less immature, more vor.


    ¡°Brother Adair, are you hungry? I¡¯m going to cook.¡± Ada Wood refuses Vivien to ask her servant toe here. She wants to take care of Adair herself. Even if he can¡¯t stand upter, she has to be his legs and keep standing. ¡°Ada, just call the servant.¡± Adair Carter doesn¡¯t want to see Ada Wood too tired.


    However, he feels very happy when he thinks that he can eat what she has made . Although he saw her smilet, he thought it wascking something.

 Chapter 33

    Aaron didn¡¯t know until he arrived at the Hill family that his grandpa Arno Hunter was also at the Hills. He didn¡¯t expect that Hill¡¯s family brought his grandpa back directly.


    Five years ago, his grandpa didn¡¯t like Ada Wood. He said she didn¡¯t have any courtesy and didn¡¯t like Zora Baker. He said that her family background was not good.


    If he hadn¡¯t insisted, he and Zora Baker would never have been engaged.


    Boss Hill and his wife are happy to see Yvette Hill bring back Aaron .


    On the one hand, Arno Hunter was very satisfied with Yvette Hill. Secondly, Arno Hunter supported Yvette Hill. Aaron couldn¡¯t cause any big waves.


    Yvette Hill saw Arno Hunter, and happily released Aaron¡¯s arm and walked towards him.


    ¡°Grandpa Arno looks great. No wonder brother Aaron is also so handsome. It is grandpa Arno¡¯s genes that are too strong.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed into crescent moon, holding Arno¡¯s arm, waxy voice showed her demeanor, ¡°My father often mentioned, grandpa Arno is a very powerful person, I did not expect, grandpa Arno is more perfect than I imagined.¡±


    Grandpa Arno was praised by Yvette Hill, andughed, ¡°Yvette, if Aaron dares to bully you after marriage, you can tell your grandfather and I will back you up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Yvette Hill stuck out her tongue , then grandpa Arno¡¯s arm to go home. ¡°Aaron brother will certainly not bully me, he is good to me.¡±


    Aaron has been quietly looking at what happened in front of him, without any expression on his face. His beautiful face seems toe out of the painting.


    With the phone in hand, he slowed down and walked aside in a low voice, ¡°say.¡±


    ¡°Young master, Adair came to pick up Miss Wood just now. Looking at the direction, he took her to his private vi.¡± Barry found out everything before reporting to Aaron.


    Before, Aaron did not allow him to mention anything rted to Miss Wood. Now, although the young master has not said it clearly, he knows that he cares about Miss Wood¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°She left with him voluntarily?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the voice lowered .


    ¡°Yes, Miss Wood trust in Adair very much. She has been standing beside him and holding his hand.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Aaron put away his mobile phone and walked into the vi of Hill family as if nothing had happened.


    He ate the meal as if it were a routine.


    Because grandpa came back , so the dinner that could have been finished in an hour was dyed by an hour.


    Standing at the door, the Hill family went to the door to see him off.


    Yvette Hill has been affectionately holding the arm of Arno, like a delicate princess, ¡°Grandfather, you should be careful on the way, tomorrow I will apany you to y in w City.¡±


    ARNO was smiling, and his face was bright. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the granddaughter-inw he had chosen.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid that you will dislike me walking slowly and won¡¯t apany me.¡±


    ¡°We agreed them. I¡¯ll go to see you tomorrow.¡±


    Although very happy in the heart, Yvette Hill did not show too tant, acting like a noble girl, clever. And decent.


    Sitting back on the car, Arno Hunter squinted at Aaron. ¡°Aaron, how sweet Yvette is, she is qualified to be the granddaughter-inw of my Hunter family. She¡¯s not like that Zora Baker, who wanders in night clubs all day long, and Ada Wood, who is not educated.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face did not change any expression, but told the driver to send him to another private vi.


    After watching grandpa¡¯s car leave, he drives his white Pagani ghost to leave. He didn¡¯t go directly to the private vi of Adair. Today is the day when Adair¡¯s family group to sign a contract with a foreign enterprise. This project has always been in the charge of Adair Carter. Therefore, he will have a good celebration in the evening.


    And to celebrate, they will definitely choose in the ¡°Bamboo¡± club.


    Originally, he thought that Ada Wood, who was not afraid of anything, would cling to him like five years ago. No matter where he was hiding, she would always find his exact position.


    So, she is so smart and strong, how could she be stopped by several big wolf dogs in the family. She can even push Zora off a building. Such a person will never be afraid.


    This is definitely not the Ada Wood he once knew. The invincible and indefatigable little overlord will try every means to catch up with him.


    That should be Ada Wood, the real Ada Wood.


    At the entrance of Bamboo, several beautiful girls stood there in their weing clothes, with sweet smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Bamboo¡± is a senior hotel, mainly to undertake a variety of parties, banquets.


    Aaron gave the car key to a waiter and went straight into the ¡°bamboo garden¡±.


    As he expected, in the middle, Adair Carter is sitting in a wheelchair, like a graceful young man. Ada Wood has a faint smile on her face and a in long skirt, which covers her perfect figure. Her hair is scattered on both sides randomly, just covering the kiss marks on her neck.


    She stood beside him, like a princess left in the folk.


    His big hands held her hand tightly, like a newly married couple.


    When Aaron appeared at the party scene, everyone was surprised .


    Look, he¡¯s a bit aggressive.


    Aaron¡¯s line of sight has always stayed in Ada Wood¡¯s body, and his deep eyes are full of gloom. Unexpectedly, she just left his vi, apany Adair to attend such a party.


    ¡°It¡¯s Aaron. I heard that ARNO Hunter is back.¡±


    The following words, Adair Carter did not continue to say.


    He was very clear about why Arno came back specially. When Aaron and Zora Baker were engaged, the whole city was very lively. Almost everyone knew that Aaron almost fell out with master Hunter for the sake of Miss Baker.


    But Ada Wood couldn¡¯t stand it. She made a big scene at the engagement banquet, and then ran out of the door.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But who would have thought that the final result was that Zora died, and Ada Wood was jailed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my family affairs. It¡¯s a pity if you can¡¯t stand up in the future.¡± Aaron looks coldly at Adair, suppresses the anger in the heart, and slowly moves towards the Ada Wood.


    When a group of people heard the words of Aaron, they all felt deeply cold.


    If the legs of a perfect man were disabled, it would be a fatal blow to him.


    Aaron¡¯s cold eyes swept at Ada Wood, he asked, ¡°Is this one standing next to you is the new nanny from the Hunter¡¯s home?¡± Ada Wood¡¯s body trembled slightly. Her hand held by Adair shrank back.


    Adair Carter grabs Ada Wood¡¯s hand, pulls her to the front, stretches out his arm and hugs Ada Wood¡¯s waist naturally.


    ¡°After my leg had an ident, Ada doesn¡¯t dislike me and is willing to stay with me to be my legs. She is not a nanny leaving home, but my fiancee.¡± He looked up at Ada and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been courting her for a long time. Just, I hope that she will not be humiliated by someone who made mistakes five years ago. She has already paid a heavy price. She should not be hurt constantly under the guise of ¡°her fault.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Aaron¡¯s face was a little gloomy, and his eyes did not leave from Ada¡¯s body for a moment. He looked into her eyes and tried to find out something from it.


    Ada Wood has been lowering her head, looking at the legs from Adair¡¯s wheelchair.


    On her white face, a pair of big eyes shed a trace of guilt. She raised her head and put a faint smile on her face. Looking at the cold face of,


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, Ada Wood, five years ago, had already died when Zora baked passed away. She no longer exists. Her brother Aaron, whom she loved deeply, left at that moment. Now she has no Zora Baker, no Winifred, no father, and no Aaron brother. ¡±


    Aaron¡¯s deep eyes, shed a trace of surprise, staring at Ada Wood, with some disappointment and helplessness in the eyes.


    Once that pair of big eyes has all him, but he can¡¯t find the feeling at that time. He had seen her when she was out of prison and knew that she had changed, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that she had changed so much that she looked like another person.


    He knew that she had lost everything, so he gave her the house Zora Baker left for her and helped her send Winni Bush to Ennd for treatment.


    But at the same time, he was afraid that she would haunt him as she had done five years ago. This woman is like the killer, from the time he was 18 years old when he was first entangled with her.


    She is like a small motor, never tired, running after him, even if he is hiding far away, she will also be entangled, calling him Aaron brother.


    However, no matter how she pestered him and treated him well, he just couldn¡¯t love her.


    His heart has been filled by Zora Baker, without any space.


    Now, she said that there was no brother Aaron, and shepletely drew a line with him. Obviously, it was what he wanted to hear most, but why did he feel some pain , even his breathing became a little difficult, like hypoxia.


    He came from the Hill family¡¯s dinner party to pick her up. It was just that Adair said she is his fiancee and was willing to stay with him to be his legs, which made him have no excuse to take her.


    It seems that she has found a good husband, willingly standing by his side, sharing his happiness and sorrowfulness. Staring at Ada Wood, his Adam¡¯s knot moved up and down. He was wearing a loose tie. At this time, he felt that he was strangled.


    He was about to say something when his mobile phone rang.


    He took out the mobile phone and have a look. It¡¯s Yvette Hill.


    Adair Carter squints at Aaron¡¯s mobile phone. ¡°I heard that master Hunter is engaged to Miss Hill¡¯. Don¡¯t forget to send an invitation to Ada and me. Ada and I also want to see the most perfect man in W city holding the beautiful bride.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron turned a deaf ear to the words from Adair, his eyes were like covered with ayer of frost, He picked up phone, went outside, and his voice was low, ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Brother Aaron, it¡¯s me. Grandpa Hunter¡¯s pipe has been left in my house. I want to take it tomorrow. Tell him about it in case he can¡¯t find it. Besides, I¡¯ll apany grandfather to wander in w City tomorrow. Do you think it¡¯s ok?¡±


    Yvette Hill¡¯s voice is glutinous, sweet and crisp. Most people will feel veryfortable after listening to it.


    ¡°As long as you are happy.¡± Aaron¡¯s tone does not reveal any feelings.


    ¡°By the way, brother Aaron, my grandfather said today, let me go to yourpany to work as your secretary. when will I go to work?¡± Yvette Hill knows how to handle these matters. She knows that he will not agree with . Instead, she will force him with his grandpa.


    ¡°We will talk about itter, you should rest early. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    Aaron put away the phone, turned around, he was ready to go back to the party, Ada Wood pushed away Adair Carter out.


    ¡°Ada, young master Hunter cares about you very much. Knowing that you have been picked up by me, he hase here specially. You can¡¯t let young master Hunter feel that I am not good to you.¡±


    Adair Carter signals Ada Wood to push his wheelchair to the side of Aaron. He stands in the corridor with him and looks at the scene of the garden.


    Obviously, it is a very rxed sentence, but to them, they both feel extremely heavy. Seeing that both of them didn¡¯t speak, Adair broke the silence again. ¡°The engagement banquet between Ada and I will be held three monthster. We will invite young master Hunter toe. .¡± ¡°By coincidence, my engagement party was on that day, too.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face is cold, staring at Ada Wood¡¯s eyes.


    She once loved Aaron and would die to be engaged, he did not believe, her heart did not have a ripple.


    Ada Wood raised her head. Her face was a little in and elegant in the moonlight.


    ¡°Young master Hunter, congrattions. Brother Adair and I can¡¯t go to your engagement banquet that day. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Adair Carter was looking at Ada Wood surprisingly, he did not expect that she would so simply said this sentence.


    He stretched out his hand, grip Ada Wood¡¯s hand, put it in his arms, and look at Aaron with a smile.


    Since Ada has said so, there is no reason for Aaron to stay here.


    Aaron ¡®s face was cold again, and he didn¡¯t speak.


    After the banquet, Adair Carter took Ada Wood back to his home vi.


    Alvin Carter and his wife are sitting in the living room waiting for Adair Carter to go back. When they see Ada Wood who appears together, Alvin Carter¡¯s wife is not happy.


    However, Adair Carter is also nearby, she can¡¯t say anything, just with a cold face.


    However, Alvin Carter is not so resistant to Ada Wood. ¡±


    Dad, mom, everything is going well today, thanks to Ada¡¯s help.¡±


    Adair Carter takes Ada Wood¡¯s hand and solemnly walks to them.


    Alvin Carter nods with satisfaction and doesn¡¯t mean to embarrass Ada Wood.


    ¡°Uncle, aunt, good evening.¡±


    Ada Wood stands by Adair¡¯s side. She knows that his mom doesn¡¯t like her because she once chased Aaron and has been in prison. However, she will try her best to let her ept her. ¡°Ada, sit down. Don¡¯t just stand there. Just take this ce as your own home. Be at your leisure.¡± Alvin Carter has no requirements for his wife. He is not that stereotyped. He starts from nothing, so he doesn¡¯t think family background matters to a marriage. Before, he was very satisfied with Ada Wood, but at that time, the girl only knew how to run after Aaron. and didn¡¯t take his son seriously.


    ¡°Miss Wood, just because my son likes you doesn¡¯t mean I like you, too. If you want to be my daughter-inw , you have to be able to match up with Adair.¡± Alvin Carter¡¯s wife can¡¯t persuade this only son. Since she can¡¯t persuade her son, she can only start from Ada Wood¡¯ As long as Ada Wood lets go, even if her son insists on it, it takes two to tango. ¡°Mom, you know what I mean. If you want to embarrass her, I will move out with her.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Adair Carter frowned, and his face was a little unhappy.


    Her mother continued, and her voice was not as gentle as usual.


    ¡°Adair, the mother is not causing trouble for Miss Wood. As your wife, she can¡¯t rely on you everywhere. She needs the ability to take charge of her own affairs. She has to learn etiquette and other things, as well as the ability of management.


    When she was young, she was also a good assistant to Alvin Carter. When he was away, she could take care of thepany inside and outside.


    She used to be the daughter of a rich family. Because she liked Alvin Carter¡¯s talent, she ignored the opposition of her family and suffered with him.


    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t think Ada Wood has the ability to be the right-hand assistant to Adair.


    This is her strategy. First, she can stabilize her son. Second, she gives Ada Wood a problem that she can¡¯t solve. Thirdly, she has more time to find a way to let Ada Wood leave.


    ¡°Mom, we won¡¯t talk about it today. I¡¯d like to talk to you and dad about my engagement to Ada.¡± Adaire¡¯s voice was some big, his face also became gloomy.


    He wants to take care of Ada Wood all his life. Even he received no blessings, he will still do so.


    Back then, he resolutely agreed to be government assistant because Ada¡¯s father said he wanted to marry Ada to some political circle, in case she experienced the wheeling-and-dealing of business.


    When Aaron was chasing Aaron Hunter desperately, he became the general assistant of the government and helped her father many times.


    At that time, Ada was innocent and chased Aaron all day.


    When Ada had that affair, he kept working there just to get her message more conveniently.


    When he saw her on the court, she was crying desperately. She exined in a broken voice, after receiving a message from her sister, she went to the roof but her sister said one sentence and then jumped off the building.


    However, he and Winifred Baker have been advocating the death penalty for her in court. Finally breakthrough her physiological defense, she admitted it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thewyer kept asking her whether she stretched out her hand, forced her to admit time again.


    As a result, Ada Woodpletely copsed and admitted that she had brought Zora to the roof and pushed her down. Originally it was a matter of no proof. In this way, Ada Wood was jailed for five years and paid a painful price for her impulse. In the past five years, although he went to prison to see Ada Wood, he was refused every time, and there were no bad rumors about her. He thought that after all the things were cleared up, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to her life.


    But she would actually cut her wrist to see Aaron .


    ¡°Auntie, I know I¡¯m not worthy of brother Adair. I¡¯m willing to work hard. If I can¡¯t meet your requirements, I¡¯ll leave by myself after brother Adair finds someone who is really good to him.¡± Ada Wood is very clear that she doesn¡¯t match Adair.


    But she was willing to work hard, willing to work for him. She can¡¯t let his leg injury for anything, he apanied her tide over most difficult time, apany her, she can¡¯t leave like this. ¡°Ada.¡± Adair Carter knows that his mother doesn¡¯t like Ada Wood, but she was once a rich daughter.


    She doesn¡¯t speak so directly and doesn¡¯t leave a trace of leeway. He regrets that he didn¡¯tmunicate well with his mother before he took Ada Wood home.


    ¡°Mother, Ada is as before. I know it¡¯s not so easy for you to ept her now, but I hope you can give Ada An opportunity. ¡± His mother looked at Ada , sipped a sip of tea, said, ¡°Adair, this is my biggest concession, if you must insist on your own way, I will not have you such a son.¡± As a mother, how can she ept a woman who has been in prison and ruined her son¡¯s legs?


    ¡°Well, well, What do you say?¡± Alvin Carter is not in a position to support this matter.


    ¡°Ada, uncle is not a person with the deep-rooted family concept. Since you want to be Adair¡¯s wife, you should have the talent worthy of him. Therefore, I hope you can go back to study and finish your studies.¡±


    They don¡¯t like diplomas very much, but Ada Wood can¡¯t do anything. She needs to start from scratch. Obviously, entering school is the best choice.


    Ada Wood listened to these words quietly and lowered her head. She wants to stay with Adair and be her legs. If someone is more suitable, she is willing to leave. Standing on the balcony, looking up at the stars in the sky. Zora, you tell me, what I¡¯m doing is right or wrong? If it¡¯s wrong, please tell me, what should I do to be right? She got into the habit of asking questions at the stars. Maybe it was when she was cutting her wrist at her own risk.


    Hands-on on the balcony fence, she was looking in the direction of the door from home.


    A white Pagani ghost is parked near the door to the house, where there are still a few bits of light. This kind of light that she was most familiar with ignited the dark. She didn¡¯t expect that Aaron who left the banquet scene, would drive to the vi.


    She hurried back to the room, drew the curtains, and hid behind, looking through the gap between the curtains in the direction of the door from the vi.


    Hands holding knees, she slowly slide to the ground, she held her head up, do not want to let tears flow from her eyes. Why? Does he just don¡¯t want to see her happy? Did he just want to destroy her?


    Once she was so eager for brother Aaron to look back at her and give her warmth, but he always evades her. So, after the appearance of Adair, she was moved by his gentleness and warmth, greedily enjoyed his warmth, slowly approached him, and depended on him.


    However, his mother¡¯s words let her wake up, she, such a woman, is not worthy of standing beside him. So, after Adair finds a woman who is really worthy of him, she will leave. Five years ago, Ada Wood did not understand that she left Aaron at the most critical moment. Now she will not make the same mistake again. Suddenly, she stood up, opened the curtains, went to the balcony, and looked in the direction of the door from home.

 Chapter 36

    Aaron squints in the direction of the balcony, that thin figure, just hid in the room, but suddenly appeared.


    Frowning, he snuffed out his cigarette and sat back in the white Pagani ghost.


    He touched the smoke on the central console and found that thest one had been burned off just now.


    He squeezed the empty cigarette box and threw it out of the window. Then he drove away from the vi.


    Aaron didn¡¯t go back to the vi with a few big wolfhounds but went to his private vi where his grandpa Arnod was.


    Arnord was still up, sitting in the living room drinking tea.


    He was Squinting at Aaron , ¡°You went to find Ada. I heard that she was out of prison ahead of time because of her good performance in prison. Where she is now?¡±


    He had already known Aaon took Ada Wood back to Hunter¡¯s vi. He didn¡¯t speak because so far, Aaron had not disobeyed his intention and was ready to be engaged to Yvette Hill.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes were deep, and a trace of unhappiness shed across his face.


    He pulled the tie on his neck and sat down opposite, ¡°that woman, has been taken away from home by Adaire, will soon be his wife. When she was in prison, the thing that happened waspletely over. ¡± T


    Arnord chuckled. If something had not happened in the court, how could that girl have been sentenced to ten years in the end? Well, since she has been released from prison, and has not continued to pester Aaron, he will not have much to do.


    As long as Aaron listens to him and marries the girl of Hill family, nothing will happen.


    ¡°Well, in fact, I also miss that girl. She was lying beside me and said that she would be my granddaughter-inw. I also thought that the girl was so brave that she would be a wonderful person in the future. She should have suffered a lot in prison. Now that she has been taken away by Adaire, it is also regarded as the girl¡¯s blessing.¡±


    Aaron narrowed his eyes and looked at the lights in front of him, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to see her, who knows.¡±


    His expression is cold and heartless, looking in the direction of Adaire¡¯s home.


    ¡°By the way, Yvette said that she would apany you to wander in w City tomorrow. Maybe when I am engaged, my parents and that person wille back to see my engagement banquet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t apany me?¡± Grandpa narrowed his eyes happily and did not wait for the answer of the Aaron Hunter. Instead, he stood up and walked to the room with his hands on the back. ¡°Well, you manage business day and night. Thepany is too busy. I¡¯ll just have the girl with me.¡± The old man should take a closer look at the ce where his grandson has been working hard for many years.


    Aaron squinted at his grandpa, the right corner of his mouth rose slightly, and said ¡°old fox¡± in his heart.


    The man wille back, and he will have to deal with more than this old fox.


    The next morning, Ada Wood got up and wanted to go to the time photography shop.


    She decided to go back to school and majored in painting. As for financial management, she would take it as her second major.


    However, before returning to school, her paintings need Vivien¡¯s affirmation.


    Before stepping out of the door, she was stopped by Adaire¡¯s mother. ¡°Good morning, auntie.¡± Ada Wood politely greets his mother. As long as she still lives in this home, she has to bear the mother.


    ¡°Ada, Auntie has something to tell you. Come here.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She saw Adair Carter is changing medicine, so just dare to look for Ada Wood so openly.


    She is also very clear that she can not convince her son, so she can only start from Ada Wood here. Instead of thinking too much, Ada Wood followed his mother to the garden.


    Standing next to the table, Ada Wood looks a little stiff. There¡¯s another woman waiting


    ¡°Ada, sit down.¡± Carter¡¯s mother signals Ada Wood to sit down, and then pours a cup of tea and puts it in front of Ada Wood. Ada Wood quickly stood up, took the tea with both hands, and then sat down slowly.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. This is Adair¡¯s childhood sweetheart and the daughter of the Miller family. I think you should know her.¡± Ada Wood knows this girl. She is gentle as water. If someone talks a little bit louder, she will be frightened.


    She used to be the least impressive one in the ss, but no one ever thought that she would be the daughter of the Miller family.


    Before she was bullied, Ada Wood always stood out for her. However, she went abroad for further study, and now shees back from her studies.


    However, she has been jailed for five years, wasting her best youth.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Miller.¡± ¡°Ada, don¡¯t say that.¡± Miss Miller looked at Ada Wood tenderly. ¡°I came here today to see brother Adair¡¯s injury.¡±


    ¡°Ada, she is Adair¡¯s childhood sweetheart. They originally agreed that they would get married when she came back from studying abroad. But now, Adair is wrong. Since he went to Miller¡¯s house and retired from marriage¡­¡±


    She did not continue to say, after the words, needless to say, Ada Wood can understand.


    ¡°Miss Miller, do you know that brother Adair¡¯s legs may never stand up again?¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to upy Adair. Instead, she wants to make sure that this woman really wants to be with her brother Adair.


    As long as she is willing to be his legs. ¡°I, I, I would like to be brother Adair¡¯s crutch.¡± Miss Miller blushed and forced herself to say this.


    No matter before or now, she is submissive, never to fight for anything for herself, but Adair, is the only man she wants to fight for.


    When retreats to her marriage, she was present. It was she who prevented her father from dealing with the Carter family.


    ¡°I see, auntie. I¡¯ll leave.¡± Ada Wood lowers her head and looks at the tip of her shoe.


    The hand grasps the corner of one¡¯s clothes hard, can¡¯t see any expression on the face.


    She will leave, she will disappearpletely, as long as the people around her can live well, she can never appear.


    Stand up, she stumbled to the room of Adair.


    At this time, Adair Carter, has changed the medicine, ready to sit in the wheelchair to the study to read the documents. Seeing Ada Wood suddenly rushing in, he is stunned for a moment and asks gently, ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s nose is sour, and her tears are spinning in her eyes. She walked forward, holding Adair¡¯s arm and sticking her face to it.


    Maybe, in this life, there will never be a second man as good to her as Adair. There is no second man who is willing to give her a warm home. From now on, the sun in her world will be Miss Miller¡¯s.


    All of a sudden, tears ran down her eyes, dripping on the arm from Adair.


    Hot tears, let his treat tremble.


    He always felt a little uneasy, as if there was something very important to lose. ¡°Brother Adair, do you know that you are my sun and make my world warm.¡±


    Ada Wood raised her head, and the sight of Adair began to blur. ¡°I¡¯m really moved. You cane to my world.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Adair Carter stretched out his hands, holding Ada Wood and patting her back gently.


    He was so close, but he felt that there was a far distance between them.


    ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Ada Wood wiped away the tears on her face and released Adair¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but it suddenly urred to me that there was another person who was so nice to me after I got out of prison. Did you feel very moved? Did you scare you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I thought I did something wrong to make you sad.¡±


    Adair Carter gently smile, raised his hand, touched the hair of Ada ,


    ¡°fool, you are my fiancee,.¡±


    ¡°Brother Adair, are you going to thepany? I¡¯ll give you a ride. ¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood stands up and walks behind Adair. She puts her rough hands on the back of the wheelchair and gently pushes it forward.


    After taking a look at the direction of the garden, it will be Miss Miller who stands here pushing away Adair.


    ¡°Ada, Vivien wille to pick you up for work. I¡¯m not there. You can take care of time photo store.¡±


    Adair sitting in the car, his eyes were as gentle as water.


    Ada Wood does not speak, but gently nods, and then sees off Adair.


    Looking back at Miss Miller and her mother who are not far behind her, Ada Wood knows that she should leave.


    She didn¡¯t have anything at all. After Winni¡¯s house was burned, the only thing left for her was to old pajamas which she wore when Adaire holds her.


    Back in the room, she put on her pajamas, and then she took the mug that Adair Carter bought for her.


    He knew that her stomach was bad and she couldn¡¯t drink cold water. He specially helped her buy a convenient thermos cup filled with warm water forever.


    Maybe, it¡¯s not warm water, it¡¯s his tenderness.


    Sitting in the back seat of Vivien¡¯s car, Ada Wood looks at the gradually smaller vi away from home. Maybe, this is thest time she has seen it.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re leaving like this?¡±


    Vivien has always agreed to Adair and Ada Wood, but he is his good friend, and he will do everything he asks him to do seriously.


    ¡°Yes, it should be the best time to leave.¡±


    Yes, she left at his most difficult time, Adair would feel that Ada Wood would do this because she was afraid that he would drag her down. Therefore, he would not go to her. He would only hate her . It¡¯s better for him to hate her than to leave with his love.


    Maybe he can ept that woman better.


    ¡°I used to hate you because you always hurt him. Now, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that annoying.¡±


    Vivien looks at the front seriously. He doesn¡¯t know where to send Ada Wood.


    All he knew was that she told him to move on for thest time.


    Looking out of the window, Ada Wood suddenly remembers that in this indifferent City, she still has a person to rely on.


    Let Vivien stop in one ce, and Ada Wood goes to another ce.


    ¡°Ada, I didn¡¯t expect you still remember here.¡±


    Yvonne Brook is preparing to go out and meets Ada Wood who is going this way.


    ¡°Yvonne, how can I forget? This is the ce where I met you for the first time. If one day I have no ce to go, you say, you will always be waiting for me in this ce.¡±


    Ada Wood always remembers that when they were young, they had made an appointment. They turned Skillfully in the alley, and then into an old house.


    After leaving Adaire¡¯ home, life still needs to continue.


    With the ability of Ada Wood, it is impossible to find a good job. The only thing she has is a good figure and a delicate face.


    She wanted to go back to school and finish her dream.


    Without a job, she has no way to support her dream.


    ¡°Ada, there is a ce where the sry is high and the working hours are at night. If you want to go back to school, it will not affect your courses.¡±


    Yvonne Brook has a wide range of contacts, no matter what kind of person and what kind of work, she has a way to know.


    Ada Wood hesitated and did not dare to make a decision.


    However, she wanted to earn all the medical expenses before Winni came back, return it to Aaron , and then live with Winni.


    Finally, Yvonne Brook guaranteed, and she just promised to try.


    ¡°Dream¡± is a special senior club. The people who work in it are all highly educated and high-quality, and many of them are bright college students.


    ¡°Dream¡± boss takes care of Yvonne Brook, and do not have too much scruples about Ada Wood, directly let her stay in Yvonne Brook¡¯s side. At this time, Ada Wood knows why Yvonne Brook always knows so many hearsay news that others don¡¯t know. ¡±


    This is what I asked my boss. You can follow me in the future. You can follow me if you need to do something or say something.¡± Yvonne Brook incarnates as the queen of the night show. She has elegant long hair and a delicate melon seed face, which makes her more amorous.


    ¡°Although our work is also a hostess, it is different from the hostess in the nightclub. We just drink and chat.¡±Ada Wood¡¯s face changed slightly. Once she came to such a ce, she was always served. Now, when she was asked to serve people, she didn¡¯t know how to do it.


    Yvonne Brook clenched Ada Wood¡¯s hand, indicating that she would never let her do anything she didn¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just try it this time. If you really don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    Ada Wood nods slightly. She needs money. She wants to live with Winni. Holding hands tightly, Ada Wood takes a deep breath and walks back and forth in the corridor for two times. Then she follows Yvonne Brook into the box.


    Tonight, Yvonne Brook will apany the mayor of w City, that is, Wanda Clinton¡¯s father, mayor Clinton. Because she is a neer and needs to have a sense of mystery, Ada Wood came out wearing a ck fox eye mask.


    The mayor looks at Ada Wood whoes in wearing an eye mask, and is immediately fascinated by her sexy figure.


    ¡°Snow white, it is said that today this is a new beauty, but we opened a high price to call over. Don¡¯t let us down.¡±


    Sudan Clinton is an old lecher, and people in politics know it. Of course, even in this case, he has an unwritten rule that he can only watch the beauties y by themselves and never take off their pants. Therefore, though he is old, he has only Wanda Clinton as his only daughter. Yvonne Brook skillfully went to Sudan Clintoni¡¯s side and sat down and opened a bottle of red wine. ¡°This is our new A beauty, She is notparable to other beauties..¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll have a big maning. If she serves you well, you¡¯ll get the benefits.¡± Sudan Clinton¡¯s eyes have been staring at the position in front of Ada Wood, and his saliva is about to flow out.


    Sure enough, in less than ten minutes, the big man came. A strong and tall figure appeared in the box, and the man was perfectly likeing out of the painting.


    Ada Wood¡¯s body trembles slightly, and he looks at the man who appears in front of the box with his nails grabbing the sofa unconsciously.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, you are willing to show up. I have invited you many times.¡± Sudan Clinton stands up from the sofa with a ss of red wine in his hand and walks towards the direction of Aaron . ignored Sudan Clinton, who was walking towards him. He nced suspiciously at Ada Wood, but soon returned to normal. His sexy thin lips were closed and said, ¡°this is the new beauty? ¡°

 Chapter 38

    Sudan Clinton thought Aaron liked the girl.


    She nodded at Yvonne Brook.


    He nced coldly at Yvonne Brook with his sharp eyes, then walked to Ada Wood¡¯s side and sat down naturally.


    Ada Wood¡¯s body can¡¯t help but move to the side, her hand grasping the sofa harder. After a brief eye contact with him, he quickly moved away and looked at the prosperous night scenery outside the window.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, I thought you couldn¡¯te today.¡±


    Sudan Clinton looks at the short-term interaction between Ada Wood and knows that it¡¯s the look in the eyes of a man looking at his prey. He knows that this wolf-like man also has something he wants.


    Sitting back on the sofa, Sudan Clinton is not in a hurry to talk about cooperation with Aaron.


    ¡°Her flower name is light. Light is a wonderful and mysterious thing. It can be seen clearly, and it is so close that it can¡¯t be grasped.¡±


    Holding the ss, Sudan sipping gently, ¡°this name is very good.¡±


    Ada Wood lowered her head and did not speak.


    ¡°It seems that this neer is not so good. It¡¯s the first time for me to see a beauty who doesn¡¯t even know how to pour wine.¡±


    Aaron leaned on the sofa and squinted at Ada Wood beside him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It¡¯s just an eye mask. If she wants to test his eyesight, she should at least hide the whole face.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, it¡¯s the first day for light toe out today. I¡¯m sure you will give the new people a chance.¡±


    Before, Sudan Clinton always said that there were big peopleing, but she would be stood up every time. She never thought, today with Ada came, the big man also came, unexpectedly still Aaron.


    When Ada Wood sees Yvonne Brook help her out, she reaches out to take the red wine on the table. With shaking hands, she takes the bottle and moves to the position of the cup in front of Aron. Not very skilled, she almost poured the wine on the table.


    This process, Aaron has been squinting at her, as if just looking at beauty.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, I heard that you are going to be engaged.¡± Yvonne Brook skillfully helped Sudan Clinton pour the red wine and said with a smile,


    ¡°it¡¯s said that Miss Hill is one of the best beauties in w City. Congrattions.


    If Mr. Hunter gets married, don¡¯t forget Moon. She almost doesn¡¯t apany others now. always waiting. ¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp, and he turned a deaf ear to the words of Yvonne Brook. Holding out two fingers, holding the wine poured by Ada Wood, narrowing his eyes, he delivers it to Ada Wood.


    ¡°What? Let me drink alone? ¡±


    All the people in the box fix their eyes toward the direction of Ada Wood. Everyone is waiting for Ada Wood¡¯s reaction, especially Yvonne Brook.


    She knows that Ada Wood¡¯s wine does not drink. Once drunk, she will certainly make trouble. Ada Wood suddenly raised her head and looked at the handsome face of Aaron. With a faint smile, she slowly said, ¡°Mr. Hunter, you have always been apanied by Moon. How can I rob her man? Come on, call Moon and have a few drinks with him.¡± Seeing the scene inside the box, Moon turned her eyes and walked towards Aaron Hunter. Ada Wood moved to the side without leaving a trace and gave her position to Moon.


    She took out the paper towel and wiped the sweat on ers palm. Ada Wood was relieved.


    Sitting beside, ignoring their conversation.


    Aaron didn¡¯t refuse Moon from the beginning to the end. He just squinted at Ada Wood¡¯s position.


    When Sudan Clinton sees Ada Wood, he retreats to one side and signals the person next to her to move away. Then he begins to talk about cooperation with Aaron.


    After the banquet, Ada Wood is ready to withdraw with Yvonne Brook, but she is temporarily called away by Sudan Clinton.


    Inside the box, there are only two people left, Aaron and Ada Wood.


    ¡°Miss light, does Adaire know that you are in such a ce?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s hands are around the chest, leaning against the door of the box, sharp eyes staring at Ada Wood¡¯s delicate face.


    Ada Wood¡¯s body trembled slightly. She sped her hands tightly, lowered her head, and bit her lips forcefully.


    She did not speak.


    ¡°Or did the man who promised to take care of you for the rest of his life break his promise?¡±


    Aaron sneers.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, do you think all people are as vicious as you?¡± Ada Wood will never allow Aaron to nder Adair Carter. He doesn¡¯t break his promise. However, she doesn¡¯t deserve the perfect man.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. Since you are going to marry Miss Hill, you should take into ount her feelings. If youe to this kind of ce directly, don¡¯t you fear that your fiancee will be angry?¡± Aaron¡¯s face was a little cold. His deep eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of frost.


    He looked at Ada Wood coldly. His marriage to that woman was arranged by the old fox, and he could not resist.


    This time, he will never let Zora Baker¡¯s ident happen again. ¡°Ada, light, we¡¯re leaving.¡± When Yvonne Brook went back to the box, she wanted to ask Ada Wood to go together, but when she saw Aaron, she immediately changed calling her name.


    She doesn¡¯t like Aaron. She doesn¡¯t like him from the beginning. There are too many secrets in this man.


    Even though she now knows that the man did it to protect Ada Wood, she still couldn¡¯t ept that cruel way.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. He bypasses Aaron and leaves.


    ¡°Ada, are you ok?¡±


    Yvonne Brook is a little worried about Ada Wood. She didn¡¯t expect that Aaron would appear here.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK.¡±


    ¡°What did he say to you in the box just now?¡±


    Although Ada Wood can¡¯t see any expression on her face, she is still worried that the man will recognize her.


    ¡°He said I¡¯m a little like one of his acquaintances. Asking me if I would like to make friends with him?¡±


    Ada Wood makes up a lie. In the future, she and the man should not have any intersection. Knowing that she is here, he may note to this ce again.


    After all, once he, in order to avoid her, investigated all her itineraries.


    ¡°Ada, he, maybe, is not as bad as you think. If he has his reason to do this, will you forgive him?¡± Yvonne Brook suddenly stopped and looked at Ada Wood¡¯s thin back.


    Maybe she should tell her the truth.


    It¡¯s probably that she¡¯s mixed up in this kind of ce, so the sources of information will be more extensive. Although the authenticity is not high, after a long time, she will have the ability to identify the authenticity of the information.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe Ada Wood has never hated . She is responsible for all this. If she did not cling to Aaron, Zora Baker would not have chosen such an extreme way to leave the world, and he would not have sent her to prison by himself. As she walked through the alley, she seemed to hear someone lighting a cigarette in the dark, but she didn¡¯t care who it was.

 Chapter 39

    Aaron sits in the dark, looking at the cigarette that is lit in his hand.


    It¡¯s Ada Wood¡¯s cigarette left in the car. He had already lit them. He bought them himself.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Adair had proposed to her. They love each other so much, why did she suddenly leave to work in such a ce.


    Adaire will absolutely not let Ada dye out alone, or apany other men to drink.


    Although Alvin Carter likes virtuous daughter-inw, as long as Adair Carter likes, he will never say more.


    As for that woman, she is also famous for doting her son. As long as Adaire likes, there will be no big problem basically.


    At the banquet, Adair Carter threatened to marry Ada Wood, and he would do a good job in the of his mother and father.


    What¡¯s more, he watched her walk into the vi. Why did she leave suddenly?


    In the dark, Aaron¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, looking at the direction of Ada Wood¡¯s disappearance.


    On the day she got out of prison, he stood in front of her, thinking that she would like before, clinging to his waist and saying that she missed him so much.


    However, her eyes, there is only indifference, he pinched her neck, she did not even resist. Obviously, she killed Zora Baker. Why did he still help her so much? In the future, she chooses her own way. No matter what she will be, it has nothing to do with him.


    Park the car to the side, he was walking in the alley, unknowingly went to Ada Wood¡¯s house. Ada Wood sits by the window and lights a cigarette She used to smoke. She holds it and doesn¡¯t mean to put it in her mouth.


    She knew very well that the white Pagani ghost was still there. Once she was so obsessed with him, so crazy, she had only Zora Baker. Now Zora Baker is gone, and she has grown up, but he began to appear frequently in front of her.


    Aaron raised his head and looked at the lit cigarette. How could this woman start smoking again? Don¡¯t she know that this kind of thing is not good for her health?


    She always smokes. It¡¯s none of his business.


    Ada Wood finished smoking and returned to his room to begin to remove her makeup.


    Yvonne Brook is not at home. She goes out with a very important client.


    It is said that the client is very mysterious and generous. He only invites Yvonne Brook to go out alone every time.


    She just cleaned up her makeup and put on a mask. She heard someone tapping on her door. She thought it was Yvonne Brook who was drunk and went to open the door in her pajamas.


    Open the door, she saw Aaron standing at the door with a gloomy face and his hands still holding the posture of knocking on the door.


    Ada Wood retreated a little and wanted to close the door. Half of Aaron¡¯s body had already stepped in.


    Ada Wood, who is thin and weak, has no way to push Aaron out of the room. Instead, he is pushed forward by him. ¡°you¡¯re wearing so sexy, and don¡¯t ask who is knocking on your door? In addition to serving as a hostess apanying the man to drink, do you offer other services? ¡± Ada Wood stepped back uneasily, her hands around her chest, and looked around to see what she could use to protect her body.


    However, he pushed closer, his breath filled the air around her.


    Pulling the corner of his coat, she continued to retreat.


    Soon, she retreated to her room door, looked back, ready to return to the room and lock the door. When she looks back, Aaron grabs her shoulder and walks into her room.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He threw her on the bed and mmed the door.


    ¡°If you want to be slept by a man, I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    He tore off the tie from his neck and left his expensive suit coat on Ada Wood¡¯s bed. His tall body moved towards her.


    ¡°Aaron, what do you want? I¡¯m not going to pester you anymore.¡± Ada Wood shrinks on the bed and retreats desperately to the corner of the bed.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes were red, and he couldn¡¯t hear Ada Wood¡¯s voice at all. He stretched out his big hand and grabbed her clothes, tearing them hard.


    The cotton pajamas, under the great palm of Aaron, were torn into pieces. He held the fragrant shoulder of Ada Wood in both hands, and his whole body rushed towards her.


    The lips moved around her white neck, gently gnawing at her vicle.


    Ada Wood is lying on the bed with the tall Aaron on her body. She grabs her hands at the head of the bed desperately.


    Aaron ignores Ada Wood¡¯s struggle. The more she resisted, the more interested he bes. Suddenly, Ada Wood¡¯s hand is on the cupboard at the head of the bed and touches an ashtray. Hit the back of the ashtray.


    Aaron¡¯s back head hurt, in front of a ck, he felt dizzy and fall straight on the body of the Ada. Ada Wood saw Aaron suddenly fall down. She was a little flustered. The ashtray in her hand was thrown on the ground, and tears dropped down her eyes on the pillow.


    After a long time, she saw Aaron¡¯s eyes closed, without any reaction, then stretched out her fingers to test his breath.


    ¡°Aaron, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t die. ¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s teeth are trembling. She reaches out shaking hands to hold the head of Aaron, shaking it gently.


    She is so afraid that Aaron will die on her body. She pushed him away from her body, kneeling in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t die. At least you can¡¯t die because of me. You love Zora so much and haven¡¯t tortured me enough for killing her. How can you die? Aaron, wake up. Look at me. I¡¯m Ada Wood, who pushed Zora Baker down the stairs. The Ada Wood you want to kill.¡± But no matter how she yelled, Aaron seemed to be dead, and there was no response at all.


    Ada Wood pressed his chest hard and pressed rhythmically.


    ¡°Yes, artificial respiration. I will give you artificial respiration immediately. You must not die.¡± Flustered Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know to call the emergency center. She pressed ¡®s chest hard and gave him artificial respiration at the same time.


    At this time, Aaron¡¯s mobile phone rings, but the flustered Ada Wood doesn¡¯t care.


    She lowered her head, ready to help Aaron do the next round of artificial respiration, he suddenly opened his eyes,


    ¡°Answer the phone.¡± However, Ada Wood can¡¯t stop anymore. Her soft lips fall on the sexy thin lips of Aaron. She opens her eyes and looks at the magnified handsome face of Aarin. At the moment of touching his lips, her body jumped up and retreated to one side like a spring that had been pressed to the extreme. Aaron frowned, his hands struggling to support his body, to the direction of the bed, squinting at Ada Wood for a few seconds, ¡°Answer the phone.¡±

 Chapter 40

    He was in aa just now, as if the whole person were in the dark. He couldn¡¯t see or hear anything. When he thought he was going to be trapped in that dark ce and could never get out again, he heard a familiar voice, a familiar voice that he would never forget.


    He tried his best to open his eyes to see the owner of the voice, but when he opened his eyes, he saw Ada Wood.


    At that moment, he almost thought it was Zora Baker who came back.


    The voice of youth and vitality is Zora Baker¡¯s. Why does he wake up but see Ada Wood.


    He stares straight at Ada Wood, without any expression.


    Ada Wood just reacted and moved to the position of Aaron¡¯s coat.


    Take out the mobile phone, she just sees it is housekeeper Barry.


    After she helped him connect, she put it in his ear, but her body was one meter away from him. ¡°Say it.¡±


    Obviously, his voice was a little impatient and a little angry.


    ¡°Young Master, the master hase back, looking for you everywhere, and the master and his wife havee back with that man. Now they are in Hunter¡¯s vi.¡±


    Barry is an excellent housekeeper who has been screened out by the Hunter family. ording to the habits of the Hunter family, the eliminated people are not qualified to stay in the Hunter family, which means that they have no meaning of existence and will be wiped out from the world.


    When Aaron saw him in the pool of blood, he opened his mouth and said he wanted him. Since then, Barry has be the exclusive housekeeper of Arnold Hunter. ¡°I see. Come and pick me up.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s side face is cold. He looks at Ada Wood¡¯s direction and signals her to help him dress.


    Ada Wood left the phone on the bed and retreated in the direction of the door, afraid to get close to him.


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood¡¯s vignce. His eyes are cold and his voice doesn¡¯t take the slightest emotion.


    ¡°Ada Wood, you burned my house, and now I¡¯m injured. Do you want to leave? Or do you want to go to jail for a few more years? ¡± ¡°I willpensate you for your house. Please let me go.¡±


    Ada Wood has no strength. She is really tired and wants to go to Zora Baker.


    But she did not dare, she did not want to let Winni sad, Winni has lost her father, she must not leave her.


    ¡°With the dirty money your body makes? Since you sell your body, sell it to me.


    Aaron¡¯s ck eyes coldly stare at Ada Wood, looking at her thin figure, like duckweed in the sea. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it. Please give me onest bit of dignity, will you? During my five years in prison, I often couldn¡¯t eat enough and I was afraid I had no ce to sleep. It¡¯s me who killed Zora Baker and my father. I¡¯ve got my due retribution. So, brother Aaron, you don¡¯t have to be so careful about me. I don¡¯t have any extravagant hopes for men and love. I just want to live on my own and live with Winni. ¡±


    Ada Wood is crying for him. She is really tired. She has no strength to persist.


    If she can, she really hopes that she has never known Aaron and never seen the picturesque youth under the blooming blue cherry trees. Maybe it¡¯s because of the emotional excitement, that beautiful little face twisted into a ball, watery eyes.


    Her body slowly slides to the ground against the wall, sping her legs.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron leaned on the head of the bed and looked at her quietly. Inside a pair of deep ck eyes, there was a small face full of tears. The voice of ¡°Aaron brother¡± which was no longer clear and pleasant made him very upset. He pressed his hands on the bed, his brows clenched.


    After sitting for a while, he regained some strength. Then he stood up, covered the back of his head, and walked towards the door.


    Standing at the door, he looked back at Ada Wood, who was sitting on the ground holding her legs. His thin lips opened. ¡°From today on, I won¡¯t interfere with anything you do, including Ms. Winnie¡¯s. you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body trembled violently. Her split lips opened slightly. Her nails grabbed the wallpaper got up from the ground and walked to the back of Aaron .


    Looking down at the floor, there was no emotion on her face,


    ¡°This body, if you want, you can take it at any time. Please continue to treat Winni.¡± Dignity is nothing. As long as Winni is OK, she can do anything.


    ¡°Ada Wood, you are still as stupid as you were five years ago. If you need to work, even if you don¡¯t have a degree or experience, you still have a lot of choices. Do you have to go to that ce to tter men? It¡¯s a high-end club. If that man is a little bit powerful, you can be killed by others. Don¡¯t think Yvonne Brook is a good person. I tell you, in this world, except Zora Baker, no one is sincere to you. ¡±


    Aaron turns around and grabs Ada Wood¡¯s shoulder angrily. Her strength is a little bit, and soon a red mark appears on her shoulder.


    Ada Wood raised her head and looked at the angry face Aaron. Why should he be so angry? Five years ago, she sent herself to his bed. When he caught her out, he would scold her like this, and then he would huddle her in a private vi that no one else knew, which made her cry.


    She clearly did not pester him anymore, nor asked him out in the name of Zora Baker. He didn¡¯t need to continue to do this to her.


    Aaron removed his hand from the back of his head and rubbed his hands with blood. Instead of swearing at Ada Wood, he stretched out his index finger and crossed her full lips. His voice was a little low:


    ¡°just now, did you think you could retreat? If I¡¯m not there, they¡¯ll drug you and send you to my bed, or to other men¡¯s beds. Even if I don¡¯t sleep with you, it doesn¡¯t mean other men are the same. So, let me remind you to stay away from Yvonne Brook. ¡±


    He turned, went to the living room, took the first aid kit out, and then put it on the coffee table, squinting at Ada Wood standing in the room in a daze.


    Looking at the man sitting on the sofa with an angel face and a devil¡¯s heart, Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know who she wants to believe. Yvonne Brook has never hurt her, but also took her in and kindly introduced her to her work. The man in front of her not only personally sent her to prison but also humiliated her and trampled on her. Now he came here to say some magnificent words so that she would not go too close to Yvonne Brook. Why should she listen to him? Why should she listen to the man who sent her five years in prison?


    She went to the living room and took out the disinfectant and cotton swabs from the first-aid box. Before she touched the wound of Aaron, Barry came in.


    He opens the door himself. ¡°Miss Wood, I will do it.¡± After receiving the things from Ada Wood¡¯s hand, Barry skillfully helps Aaron to deal with the wound.

 Chapter 41

    Ada Wood stands behind Barry and looks at the movement in his hand.


    ¡°Take her to my private vi.¡±


    Aaron raised his slender finger and pointed to Ada Wood.


    His handsome face has returned to the usual indifference, stood up, and went to the direction of the door.


    ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Barry worried, after all, the location of the injury is more sensitive.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, get out of here early.¡± With that, Aaron mmed the door and left with his blue Aventador.


    Ada Wood returns to the room, changes a set of ordinary clothes, and then leaves with Barry.


    She knew that what Aaron had just said was true. If she didn¡¯t follow him, he would certainly ignore Winni.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Barry looked at the front seriously and sighed,


    ¡°Miss Wood, don¡¯t make the young master angry. For you, he almost fell out with Hunter family.¡± Ada Wood turned her head and looked at the neon lights outside the window. Her voice didn¡¯t have a trace of emotion. ¡°It¡¯s his own business. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    She would never believe that a man who let her exchange her body for Winni¡¯s health.


    Barry did not speak but continued to drive to the private vi of Arnold Hunter.


    The misunderstanding between them can not be made clear in one or two words.


    Neither of them is willing to speak first, so the cracks have been left and be deeper and deeper. When Ada Wood arrived at the private vi, it was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. Yvonne Brook still didn¡¯t go home.


    She grabs her mobile phone and dials her phone, but it is always in the state of shutting down. She entered the hall which was decorated like her past home. Ada Wood walks to her room on the second floor ording to her memory route. Sure enough, it¡¯s the same as she thinks.


    The sky blue system, from curtains to sheets, is her favorite.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back to the young master first. In the room, the master has prepared a mobile phone for you. There is a phone call between the young master and me. If you have something to do, just call directly.¡±


    Barry takes a look at the mobile phone that Ada Wood is holding in her hand. He takes it, takes out the phone card inside, and returns it to Ada Wood.


    With that little chip in his hand, Barry¡¯s face was a little dignified.


    Ada Wood looks at BARRY in a puzzled way, but she doesn¡¯t stop him.


    As long as it¡¯s what he does, he is just following Aaron¡¯s order. ¡°Miss Wood, I¡¯m really sorry. Please deposit the phone number by yourself. I¡¯ve taken this phone card.¡± With that, Barry disappeared at the door of the vi.


    Ada Wood saved the phone No. in the mobile phone that Aaron had prepared for her. In fact, there were only two phone numbers. One was from Yvonne Brook and the other was from Adair. In addition to Winni, these two people are her closest people. Pick up the mobile phone, She dial Yvonne Brook¡¯s phone, this time finally connected, but not Yvonne Brook¡¯s phone, is a man¡¯s answer, the voice is a little soft.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Ada Wood gets goosebumps when she hears that voice. Ada Wood is stunned for a moment. She moves her mobile phone from her ear and looks at her mobile phone number.


    It¡¯s really Yvonne Brook¡¯s? Moving the phone back to her ear, Ada Wood is about to say that she made a wrong call when the soft voice rings again, ¡°looking for snow white?¡± Hearing Yvonne Brook¡¯s stage name, Ada Wood confirms that she has not dialed the wrong number.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking for her. Please give her your mobile phone. Thank you.¡± The owner of the voice looked at the number with great interest, and the corner of his mouth drew a vicious arc. ¡°Are you light?¡±


    Ada Wood is a little surprised. This man knows that she only used her stage name for one night. Is he Sudan Clinton? However, Sudan Clinton¡¯s voice is rougher and crazier, and will not feel creepy like this.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± Ada Wood is patient and continues to say that she doesn¡¯t want to go on pestering with this man. She just wants to talk to Yvonne Brook. She moved out. ¡°I am a nonexistent person. By the way, I will give you a present tomorrow. It will be delivered to your door on time at eight o¡¯clock in the morning. I hope you will like it.¡±


    With that, the phone was hung up. When Ada Wood called again, he was always in the state of shutting down. She looked at the mobile phone inexplicably, and then did not care too much, thinking that tomorrow would be the same with Yvonne Brook, shey down.


    Early the next morning, Ada Wood got up. She prepared breakfast for herself. At eight o¡¯clock, the doorbell rang on time. Ada Wood opens the door and sees a man standing at the door. She is a little strange.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy anything. Did you give it the wrong way?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. The address is here, and the recipient on it says¡± Miss light. ¡± The man touched his head, then confirmed one side of the address, and then said to Ada Wood definitely.


    At this time, Ada Wood¡¯s mobile phone received a message from a strange number, which said, ¡°Miss Light, do you still like my gift? Don¡¯t give it back to me. This little brother will lose his job Ada Wood takes a look at the puzzled brother on his face, and then takes a look at the package and signs for it. Take that package and put it on the table. She doesn¡¯t want to be curious when she opens it. Just as she was about to eat, her mobile phone received another message, ¡°don¡¯t you turn it on and have a look?¡± After reading the text message, Ada Wood quickly walked out of the door of the vi and looked around.


    There was no suspicious person at all. She went back to the garden and walked around without finding anything suspicious. After returning to the vi, she pulled all the curtains, door curtains, and stopped to make sure that she could no longer see inside.


    After she finished all this, the mobile phone on the table rang again, or the SMS from the strange number, ¡°it¡¯s useless for you to do this, oh, I¡¯m a nonexistent person, so what I want to know will certainly know. OK, after ying the game for so long, it¡¯s time to open my gift for you.¡±


    Ada Wood raises her head and looks inside a vi with a mobile phone. She wants to call Barry. However, before her number was dialed out, she received a new message, ¡°it¡¯s useless to ask for help. Don¡¯t try to challenge my patience. I¡¯ll be angry. I¡¯ll say onest time, open my present for you.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s eyes are straight at the exquisite paper box. Her hands are slightly shaking, and her hands slowly move to the box. Take off the outeryer of packaging, she sees inside put a ck box. Slowly open the ck box. There is a beautiful ne in it. This ne is known by Ada Wood. It is a unique design in the world long ago, ¡°tears of the sea¡±. It was aplete set, with earrings and brooches. The reason why she was so familiar with it was that this set of jewelry was given to Zora Baker by Aaron. At that time, she saw it put into Zora Baker¡¯s urn by Aaron. Why? Why is it here?

 Chapter 42

    Ada Wood¡¯s body shakes very badly. She sits on the sofa and looks at the ¡°tears of the sea¡± shing with dazzling blue light. Her heart is shaking.


    Tears trickled down her cheek, hot tears fell on the sapphire, shing a strange light.


    Her fingers rested on the sapphire and stroked it gently as if it were Baker¡¯s face.


    Aaron appears at the door with a cold face, opens the curtains, and looks at Ada Wood, who is sitting on the ground holding a ck box and crying very sad.


    He strode to the side of Ada Wood, grabbed the ck box in her hand, and threw it out of the window. His voice was filled with anger, ¡°Has anyone ever been here?¡±


    Ada Wood raises her head and looks at the Aaron that suddenly appears in front of her as if suddenly understood something. How could this man let her go like this? She was the one who killed the woman he loved.


    She calmly stood up, wiped off the tears on his face,ughed at him


    , ¡°Aaron, your y is also very good.¡± She Turns around and get ready to go upstairs. Before she raised her life, she was caught by Aaron. ¡°Let go.¡±


    Ada Wood looks back at Aaron with a cold face. The raised scar on the wrist is like a sharp knife cutting on the palm of Aaron. He released Ada Wood¡¯s hand and looked at the position of his palm.


    The fatal burning feeling still remained on it.


    ¡°Ada Wood, tell me clearly.¡± He didn¡¯t expect that the man found here so soon. ¡°Make it clear? Ah, Aaron, you know the reason of the matter better than anyone else? Do you want me to repeat it to you again? ¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body stopped halfway down the stairs. Her hands were holding on to the wooden handrail, leaving a row of deep nail marks on the handrail.


    Do you want me to keep acting? Does he want her to continue acting with him?


    Aaron looks at her angrily. Once upon a time, this woman would jump on him, p her chest hard, rub her face against him, and keep shouting, ¡°brother Aaron, I¡¯m so afraid. Someone bullied me just now. You must help Ada revenge.¡± then she hung on him like an octopus. No matter how hard he tried, she couldn¡¯t be taken away from him.


    Obviously, she was the first to pick things up and hurt people, but she would always bite them back. Every time at this time, Zora Baker will appear beside him, saying that as a future brother-inw, he should help this naughty sister, so that he can¡¯t ignore her.


    ¡°Ada Wood, I¡¯m not as boring as you are. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s better not to let me find out. All this is done by yourself on purpose.¡± Ada Wood looks back at Aaron and looks at the ¡°heart of the sea¡±, which is still shining blue light outside.


    With a sneer, she suddenly remembers the gentle Adair. Perhaps, there will never be such a gentleman around her. But, such Ada, cannot match you. No matter whether she did it or not, Adair always unconditionally believes in her, treats her gently, regards her as the treasure in the palm.


    She would rather stand Adaire whose legs will never stand up, but as gentle as water away, also do not want to apany the handsome Aaron.


    Is that what she used to like? Maybe it is, she like this man¡¯s handsome, indifferent, cruel Maybe at that time, she just regarded him as the picturesque young man under the blooming Jacaranda tree. No matter how his attitude towards her feelings was, she would always try so hard to persevere.


    After she was released from prison, she finally realized that no matter how obsessed she was with this man, it was just a fantasy of her picturesque youth under the blooming Jacaranda trees. Ada Wood hung her head and did not speak. Instead, she went upstairs with her eyes on him.


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood who turns around and leaves, and very inexplicable anger rises in his chest. This woman is really ungrateful. When he was in thepany, he heard that someone came here to look for her, so he went over the meeting he was holding.


    However, she was ungrateful and misunderstood that he had arranged these things on purpose. ¡°Young master, I found out the man. He is not from the expresspany. He came here to find Miss Wood just toplete the task assigned to him by that man.¡± Barry looked at Arnold Hunter anxiously. This day, after all, came. Because of the reason of Ada Wood, the day was advanced. ¡°I see. Take her to another ce in the evening.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron looked up in the direction of Ada Wood¡¯s disappearance and then removed all the bodyguards at the door. Ada Wood¡¯s body shrinks into a ball and sits at the foot of the bed, looking at the ground. She killed Zora Baker. It was her fault. She went to Ada Wood¡¯s room on the second floor. A pair of eagle eyes looked at her trembling on the ground. She went to her and squatted down, ¡°if you are afraid, tell me, I will let Barry stay here with you.¡± Ada Wood sped her hands around her body, her lips pressed tightly, without making a sound. Her eyes twinkled with guilt, and her heart was full of remorse. Why did she insist on chasing the picturesque teenager under the Jacaranda tree, and why did she let Zora Baker be themunication tool between them.


    ¡°He¡¯lle back. Barry will be watching you all the time downstairs. Just call him if you need anything.¡±


    Aaron stretched out his arms and took the shivering Ada Wood downstairs. She shrank in his arms, like a kitten, meek without any ws.


    Aaron frowned and left her alone on the second floor. He was a little worried, so he took her to the first-floor guest room to rest and let Barry guard at the door. Ada Wood has been crying, crying all the time, as if to put out the grievances of the past five years, as well as the regret for Zora Baker.


    Cry tired, she shrinks in the corner of the bed shallow to sleep, but small hands grasp the corner of Aaron¡¯s clothes, do not let him leave.


    She is so afraid, so afraid to stay here alone, this feeling of being abandoned by the whole world, she will never have it again.


    Aaron sits down beside Ada Wood and signals Barry to go to the doctor.


    After checking Ada Wood, the final conclusion is that there is nothing serious about the body, it is all mental illness.


    ¡°You mean, she¡¯s a depressive disorder?¡±


    Aaron frowned and looked at the woman lying on the bed who didn¡¯t sleep well. The doctor nodded, ¡°yes, she was initially diagnosed to be a depressive disorder, but I¡¯m not a professional doctor, so it¡¯s better to ask a psychologist to have a look. Recently, it¡¯s better not to let her be exposed to something too exciting, which may easily affect her mood and cause her to lose control.¡±


    Aaron asked Barry to send the doctor away. He sat back in front of the bed and watched Ada Wood. Unexpectedly, five years of prison life not only tortured her body but also made her suffer from severe depression. He stubbornly refused to see her for five years, but it caused her such a serious illness.

 Chapter 43

    Lying on the bed, Ada¡¯s eyes closed, her long eyshes, trembling from time to time.


    After a while, Aaron looked at the woman on the bed and walked away.


    Ada Wood slept for a long period this time.


    This evening, she will make it up. She was slightly astonished when she awoke to find that the room was not the original.


    She was getting out of bed to say hi to Yvonne Brook. But as soon as she opened the door, Barry was standing there, blocking her path.


    ¡°After you wake up, Miss Wood, the young master directed me to take you to eat.¡±


    Barry extended an invitation to Ada Wood with a nice smile on his face. Ada Wood moves in the direction of Barryss¡¯ gesture without saying anything.


    When he goes outside, it¡¯s already dark, and this isn¡¯t the house she used to live in.


    She went to the restaurant where the maid was working.


    All are some nd food. It¡¯s been a long day of being alone. Ada Wood checks her phone and discovers that the phone number has been altered.


    She tried to call Yvonne Brook, but Barry cut her off.


    ¡°If Miss Wood needs to call Miss Brook, use this mobile phone.¡± This is the mobile phone that the young master had particrly created for Miss Wood to contact Miss Brook alone.¡±


    After the morning, Aaron had to be cautious. He is powerless to prevent Ada Wood from contacting Yvonne Brook. What he can do is prevent Yvonne Brook from hurting her.


    Ada Wood looks at BARRY and does not resist him.


    Things that happened in the morning are still ying out in her memory like a movie. She called Yvonne Brook the day before yesterday. She received Zora Baker¡¯s ¡°heart of the sea¡± in the morning. Although she didn¡¯t trust all his remarks, he could punch her in the face immediately, saving her the hassle of finding someone to y the role of the little brother who gave the box. Yvonne Brook, on the other hand, had known since she was a child. Their bond wasparable to sisters. She was continuously thinking about her. Furthermore, while she was imprisoned, she was the only one willing to see her. After some thought, she looked up Yvonne Brook¡¯s phone number in the address book and dialed it.


    As soon as she connected the phone, she heard the worried voice. ¡°Where have you been sincest night, Ada?¡±


    When I went out with Mayor yesterday, I left my phone in the clubhouse. I only received it this morning. I noticed you phoned me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Yvonne. ¡°When Ada Wood hears the concerned voice of Yvonne Brook, she can¡¯t help but feel guilty. She was still doubting her one second and frightened about her the next.


    She also told her that Aaron might not be as hateful as she thought.


    She didn¡¯t have a reason to speak up for Aaron. Furthermore, he once imprisoned her in a small dark room for three days and nights, providing her with only a limited amount of water and food. ¡°Ada, where have you gone?¡± If you tell me something, you know, even if the world doesn¡¯t want you, I¡¯ll betray the entire world.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really OK, I don¡¯t know where I am now.¡± Looking out the window creates an unusual environment. She realized she had switched locations when she awoke.


    ¡°Is that Aaron?¡± It had to be him. ¡°I¡¯ll track him down.¡± Yvonne Brook¡¯s tone seems a touch irritated.


    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m fine.¡± I¡¯ll look for you at the club tomorrow.¡± Ada Wood has no idea why. She won¡¯t go to the location where she and Yvonne Brook originally agreed. Yesterday, she had the distinct impression that, in addition to Aaron, there were a pair of eyes staring at her in the darkness. Perhaps she is overly sensitive, but after what urred this morning, she believes she should pay attention.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you at the club tomorrow.¡± Yvonne Brook agreed despite her doubts about Ada Wood¡¯s statements. Ada Wood began to organize her thoughts after finishing the line. She had the sensation of being watched by someone a long time ago when she was still trapped in the chilly Aaron. However, she didn¡¯t care about things at the time because, because she was Ada Wood, no one dared to provoke her, so she continued to go her own way.


    There was nothing left after she was released from prison. Why would anyone look at her?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I urge you cease contacting Miss Brook, Miss Wood.¡± She¡¯s going to murder you.¡±


    Barry returns and gives Ada Wood a serious look. ¡°It was your young master who instructed you to inform me. He simply wishes to see me abandoned by the entire world. It has already been taken away by Winni. He now wants to kidnap my soul pal. It appears that he will be let down.¡± Ada Wood takes her chopsticks and puts a green veggie in his mouth. Only Yvonne Brook exists in her universe. In any event, she can¡¯t afford to lose her.


    ¡°You misread the young master, Miss Wood.¡± This is not what he asked for, but it is my rmendation to you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to interfere with the master¡¯s business, but he also didn¡¯t want the young master to be overworked.


    Ada Wood is a picky eater. She can¡¯t eat any more vegetables after a few bites. That porridge must have tasted good, but she has no inclination to open her lips.


    Set the chopsticks down. Ada Wood wishes to go back to the room.


    ¡°Drink the porridge.¡± After spending the entire day, Aaron¡¯s gaze is drawn to the congee that hasn¡¯t been moved in front of Ada Wood and the dishes that haven¡¯t been moved at all. , with his long legs, he sat down opposite Ada Wood.


    A little fear shed across his ck eyes, but he quickly returned to normal and instructed Barry to have all the dishes removed and cooked again. He hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet. He¡¯s been at work all day. Because he is concerned about her, he has only eaten a small amount of food at Hunter¡¯s vi. The servers quickly changed into different dishes and oatmeal. Ada Wood had no appetite looking at the sumptuous cuisine in front of her. ¡°eat,¡± he said, picking up a small spoon, scooping a small spoon of porridge, and sending it to Ada Wood¡¯s mouth.


    Ada Wood shifts her gaze to one side and refuses to eat. ¡°Take these off and do it again,¡± he said, taking back his hand and tossing the spoon on the table. He sat back in his chair, squinting at Ada Wood¡¯s thin side face. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll always let them do it again until you¡¯re hungry.¡± Ada Wood continued to refuse to eat. She gave a little grimace and turned to face the maid who was wiping the table. She was as still as a porcin doll. Aaron¡¯s eyes shed with rage, he snatched the bowl of porridge on the table, crushed it on the ground, then pointed to the porridge sprinkled all over the ground and said coldly, ¡°ask the chef toe and eat the food on the ground, and dare to make such a nasty thing .¡± The master chef entered the dining room and knelt on the floor. ¡°Enough of that,.¡± said Ada.

 Chapter 44

    Ada Wood picks up her chopsticks and her hands are shaking.


    She looked at Aaron whose tone and expression was as like as two peas with her. She used to be so ugly.


    ¡°Zora Baker and dad have been killed by me. I don¡¯t want to see other people hurt because of me. If I eat this bowl of porridge, he can be free from harm. I can eat it. If I had not been so wayward before and didn¡¯t pester, maybe dad would not have died, and Zora Baker would still be there.


    Winni is still that healthy mother, and Winifred will not drove me out of my home When I was in prison, the most hopeful thing was that my father could visit me, apany me to the right, and brother Aaron could scold me. As long as they coulde back and let me go to prison for another five or ten years, I would not have anyints¡­ ¡±


    She was holding chopsticks, picking the dishes on the table over and over again, cramming her mouth as if she were punishing herself. Clearly all this can not happen, clearly she can also be the arrogant Ada Wood, as long as she is not so willful, everything will not change.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes darkened, staring at the pale Ada Wood. Once the little overlord who was so overbearing, now also know how to consider for others.


    Her eyes are closely staring at her, suddenly found that the delicate she, haspletely changed, not only lost the most important things, and did not look forward to anything.


    She med Zora Baker and her father¡¯s death on her own, just like a scar deeply branded in her heart, so that she could never forgive herself.


    After she was released from prison, she was not epted by people outside, and his eyes were the same as theirs, only disgust.


    At that time, she was just a child, who did not know anything, but had to bear such a heavy injury .


    He stood up from his position, went to Ada Wood, grabbed the chopsticks in her hand, and gently put her arm around her shoulder to make her head rest on his chest.


    His voice is no longer so cold, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then don¡¯t eat. when you are hungry, and then I will ask people to cook.¡±


    Ada Wood resisted Aaron¡¯s embrace, once she was so infatuated with him, now she really can not afford.


    Maybe she had eaten too much before. Now she is a little queasy. Her face is a little pale. She covers her mouth with a tissue and retches. She doesn¡¯t vomit anything.


    Cold sweat drained from her forehead along her face, dripping on the arms of Aaron .


    On her pale face, a pair of water eyes shing pain light, she felt some bitter, get up to go to the direction of the bathroom.


    Lying on the washbasin retching, the whole person has be lifeless because of suffering. After a while, she became a little morefortable, she washed her face with water in her hands, and looked at the thin face in the mirror, which used to be a little baby fat, but now she is almost emaciated into a slim face.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Out of the bathroom, Aaron was holding a cup of warm water in his hand, and medicine standing at the door waiting for her.


    ¡°Here, take these pills.¡±


    The medicine was prescribed by the doctor during the day. Ada Wood had been sleeping before, so she didn¡¯t give it to her.


    Ada Wood took the medicine and went to bed after taking it. The next day she went to sleep until the sun went up, probably because of the effect of the medicine. She didn¡¯t wake up in the middle of the day. This was the best night she had ever slept since she got out of prison.


    In the evening, Ada Wood went out ording to the agreement with Yvonne Brook.


    Barry did not embarrass her, but asked her to call him after taking care of her own affairs, and he went to pick her up.


    When Ada Wood appears in the ¡°dream¡± club, Yvonne Brook happens to have a customere and miss her.


    Some bored, she had to sit in the exclusive lounge, ying with the fox eye mask she had worn before. This job doesn¡¯t sound very morous, but it¡¯s undoubtedly the most attractive ce for such a beautiful girl toe.


    ¡°Snow white, your old customers are here.¡± A waiter is anxiously knocking on the door of the Yvonne Brook¡¯s room, and his tone is a little urgent.


    Ada Wood opens the door and tries to tell the waiter that Yvonne Brook is not there.


    The waiter was stunned and took a look at the rest room. Seeing no one, she turned back and took a look at Ada Wood. Then she took a look at the fox eye mask in her hand. ¡°Miss light, please do me a favor.¡±


    Before Ada Wood refuses, the waiter takes her to one of the luxurious rooms. Standing at the door, Ada Wood puts on the blindfold and walks in.


    There was Sudan Clinton sitting inside, and there was a very feminine man with brown hair and willow eyebrows. If it wasn¡¯t for his clothes, most people would consider him as a woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again.¡±


    Sudan Clinton has a very evil smile on his mouth. His eyes are the same asst time.


    The feminine man hears Sudan Clinton, raises his head, looks at Ada Wood, nods slightly, and smiles politely at her.


    The slender finger pointed to the position next to him, ¡°please sit down.¡± After what happenedst time, Ada Wood probably knows what she needs to do.


    Go to the man¡¯s side, she slowly sat down, and then took a bottle of red wine next to him, poured arge ss of red wine, always hanging a faint smile on his face. This kind of professional smile, Ada Wood practiced hard at home for a long time before.


    ¡°Young master Hunter, I told you before. I hope you won¡¯t break your promise.¡±


    Sudan Clinton is holding a ss of wine and facing the feminine man. Ada Wood is stunned for a moment, and her face is slightly surprised. Did she hear correctly just now? Sudan Clinton calls this man young master Hunter? Isn¡¯t Aaron alone master Hunter in W city? Who is this master Aaron? ¡°That¡¯s natural. I never break my word.¡±


    The man called master by Sudan Clinton holds the red wine that Ada Wood poured for him. He sps with Sudan Clinton and drinks it in one gulp. Ada Wood has been staring at the young master Hunter. If he is Aaron¡¯s brother, he doesn¡¯t look like him at all.


    Aaron belongs to that kind of masculine man, and his face is too soft, to put it mildly, it is simr to the eunuchs in ancient times. And she has never heard that Aaron has brothers and sisters. She remembered that when Aaron¡¯s grandfather came to w City, she pestered him and said that she would be his granddaughter-inw of Hunter family. At that time, he also said that as long as Aaron agree, he would never refuse. ¡°Looking at me like this, is there something on my face?¡± The man suddenly turned back and looked at Ada Wood¡¯s eyes, half smiling.


    That eyes were so attractive. If she didn¡¯t like the masculine man such as Aaron , she might be fascinated by the Hunter in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry , but you¡¯re so handsome¡­¡± Ada Wood pauses for a moment, and then goes on to say, ¡°so I look at you for a while, but. Excuse me.¡±

 Chapter 45

    ¡°Well, I heard that the night view of W city is well-known. I would like to invite you to enjoy the night view. Could Miss light appreciate it?¡±


    He said with a soft voice, without cool taste of Aaron Hunter, as if the wind blows, he can be blown away.


    The man stretched out the slender hand, which is delicate as the baby¡¯s skin, abnormal white. This man is not masculine, but a kind of feminine morbid beauty.


    ¡°Young master Hunter, I¡¯m really sorry. I may not be able to apany you out to see the night scenery.¡± Ada Wood takes a look at the time. It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. Yvonne Brook should be back.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity . Miss Light please tell me when you¡¯re free. No matter how beautiful the night scene is, it¡¯s in vain without apany of the beauty.¡± The man squinted, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, polite but not frivolous.


    ¡°Miss light, this is your fault. We young master Hunter grew up abroad and seldome back once. You should do your best to entertain your client. As for the reward, you can rest assured that you will not be treated badly.¡±


    Sudan Clinton has been in this circle for such a long time, and at a nce he could see that this man is interested in Ada Wood. If two tigers fight, one will be hurt.


    Although they all have family name as Hunter, Aaron did not give him face at all, and the man, without even talking about the conditions, directly signed a contract with him.


    Comparatively speaking, this man is more useful to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My friend ising back. Excuse me.¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know where the man came from, but she smelled danger in him.


    Her intuition told her to stay away from this man.


    ¡°It happens that I¡¯m here to find a friend. She works here and her stage name is snow white. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s the same person as Miss Light?¡± The man sipped his red wine, put his hand on the sofa, tilted his head, and looked at Ada Wood who got up.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t pay attention to the man. Sudan Clinton knows that she appeared with Yvonne Brook, so it¡¯s normal for this young master to know.


    She¡¯s not the fool that she was five years ago. She still has the basicmon sense.


    She walked towards the door. Before her hand touched the doorknob, the door was pushed open from the outside. Yvonne Brook appears at the gate and looks at Ada Wood in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Ada Wood was stunned for a moment. She looked back at the feminine man and opened her mouth.


    ¡°I came to find you. I wanted to wait for you in the rest room. If you were not there, so I was pulled here.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just right. I wanted to introduce you to my neighbor when I was a child. Later, he went abroad and came back recently.¡± Yvonne Brook takes Ada Wood¡¯s hand and walks to the man. At this time, Sudan Clinton left the room.


    ¡°Is he the childhood sweetheart you used to tell me?¡± Ada Wood looks at the man with some doubts. A long time ago, Yvonne Brook often told her that she liked her neighbor¡¯s big brother, but he was not in good health and seldom came out. She could only see him by the window.


    Even so, she was fascinated by him.


    ¡°Ada.¡± Yvonne Brook lowered her head and blushed, like a little girl who was in love. She did not dare to look up at the man.


    Realizing that her speech is somewhat abrupt, Ada Wood looks at Yvonne Brook with some embarrassment.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from you before that he¡¯s also surname Hunter Ada Wood is still a little curious about Mr. Hunter. After all, she doesn¡¯t want to have any contact with people rted to Aaron . After Winni came back, she went back and took her away with her.


    ¡°Ah? Hunter? Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood with some doubts. Soon, she suddenly realizes, ¡°brother Bard is surnam Hunter, but he has nothing to do with Aaron Hunter .¡±¡±II misunderstood it.¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t think too much about it. Since he was Yvonne Brook¡¯s childhood sweetheart, he couldn¡¯t have anything to do with Aaron. At that time, Yvonne Brook¡¯s family background belonged to the general kind, and the ce where she lived was also that of ordinary people. How could people of the Hunter family go to that kind of ce. Arnold Hunter never appeared in civilian areas.


    ¡°Yvonne, you mean Arnold Hunter on the Forbes list?¡± Bard Hunter, with his hands around his chest, looks at Ada Wood with great interest, and the rising radian of his mouth is getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. He¡¯s a scum man who only knows how to bully our Ada.¡±


    Yvonne looks angry. At the mention of Aaron , she was very angry.


    ¡± Yvonne, forget it, it¡¯s all in the past.¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to mention Aaron. Although she is now getting along with him day and night, she doesn¡¯t want to mention him again when shees out.


    ¡°By the way, brother Bard, the night view of W city is beautiful. I will apany you to see it.¡± Yvonne Brook took Bard Hunter¡¯s arm affectionately, and her eyes narrowed into crescent moon. Ada Wood looks at Yvonne Brook with a happy face. She has some bitterness in her heart, but she is also happy for her.


    After so many years of guarding and waiting for so many years, she finally arrived at the person she loved.


    But she, at the beginning, pursued her so-called love without hesitation, but ended up in the end of family ruin.


    ¡°Yvonne, you go to see it. I have something else to do. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Turning around, the thin figure looked a little lonely.


    ¡°Snow white, your old customers areing. You are called.¡± The owner of the dream club came to call. ¡°This¡­¡± Yvonne Brook was a little embarrassed. Her brown eyes looked at Bard Hunter. ¡°Brother Bard, I¡¯m sorry. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. You¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Bard Hunter¡¯s face hung with a faint smile.


    ¡± Can you apany Bard for me? He¡¯s just back and is not familiar with this ce. ¡±


    Ada Wood takes a look at Bard Hunter, and then looks at Yvonne, and nods slightly. Anyway, it¡¯s still early.


    It¡¯s better to stay here for a while. Yvonne saw Ada agrees, she leaves with satisfaction.


    In an elegant room, there are lonely men and few women in the same room. The atmosphere is a little awkward.


    Fortunately, Bard Hunter looks like a gentleman. Besides drinking, he doesn¡¯t have any other extra actions.


    ¡°Ada Wood, I know you.¡± Bard Hunter suddenly raised his head and squinted at Ada Wood, half smiling.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t respond.


    Bard Hunter raised his head in a panic, ¡°ah?¡±


    ¡°When you were sentenced to a suspended death sentence for intentional homicide, it was Aaron used all his rtions to make the suspended death sentence ten years.¡± Bard Hunter¡¯s voice, like a bolt from the blue, hit in the heart of Ada Wood. How could it be?


    Ada Wood showed an incredible expression. She clearly remembers that it was Winni who sold all her property. She was dissatisfied with the verdict and appealed all the time. Only then did she have the chance toe out.

 Chapter 46

    There¡¯s no need to be surprised. It¡¯s a promise that he has promised someone that he will always guard you until you find your own happiness.¡±


    Bard Hunter seems to tell a story, which is not rted to himself.


    There was no expression on his soft face. Ada Wood raised her head and looked at Bard Hunter.


    His face suddenly became a little familiar, as if he existed in a corner of his memory. However, this face clearly so strange, but inexplicably familiar, ¡°Do we know each other?¡±


    ¡°Shh, listen to me.¡± Bard Hunter held out his index finger, made a hissing gesture, and then continued,


    ¡°I have promised someone to guard you until you find your happiness. I want to ask you, is it Adaire who can make you happy? ¡± Ada Wood is stunned. This man knows everything about her, but she knows nothing about him.


    He was a stranger, but she felt a familiar smell in him.


    Obviously, she was asking him a question, but she answered in a devious way, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that he is the only man who is good to me after I¡¯m released from prison.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If he¡¯s your happiness, I¡¯ll escort you.¡±


    Bard Hunter seemed to have got the answer he wanted. He got up and went to the door, looked back at her, then opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Ada Wood watched Bard Hunter leave the room and disappear into the corridor.


    On the way home, Ada Wood has been looking out of the window, thinking about what Bard Hunter said.


    I have also promised someone to guard you until you find your happiness. I want to ask you, is it Adair the one who makes you happy? Who did Bard Hunter promise? Is Yvonne Brook? Who did promise? Zora Baker? ¡°Miss Wood?¡± Barry called Ada Wood again. Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, she called again, ¡°are you ok?¡±


    Ada Wood looks up and notices that she has arrived at her destination.


    She was so preupied with things that she didn¡¯t notice that the car had stopped for a while. Walk into the door, Aaron just came down.


    ¡°Back.¡± Ada Wood walked to the side of Aaron Hunter. ¡°You promised Zora Baker would always guard me until I found my happiness.¡±


    Aaron was stunned for a moment, and the action of wiping his hair stopped. His deep ck eyes were staring at BARRY.


    ¡°Young master, Miss Wood went to the¡± dream ¡°club and met with Miss Brook. she stayed there for an hour, 46 minutes, and 26 seconds. During this time, she went to a private room where the mayor was also there.¡± Barry reports Ada Wood¡¯s whereabouts today to Arnold Hunter.


    All the people she met are reported to him very clearly. The only one is missing Bard Hunter. Aaron¡¯s face is cold, ¡°this is between me and her, have nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°I want Winni .¡± Ada Wood wants to see Winni and ask her the truth.


    Why is it, Aaron? Clearly, he personally sent her to prison. Clearly, in court, he urged her to die. Why would he help her?


    ¡°She has just finished the operation and is not out of dangerpletely. She needs to be observed for a period of time. When she is better, I will send you to Ennd to see her.¡±


    Aaron felt that Ada Wood was different tonight, but he couldn¡¯t tell where she was different. It¡¯s like a thing that is about to be lost, suddenlyes back, but at the moment when ites back, it is lost immediately.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. Instead, she goes back to her room, sits by the bed, and looks out the window at the moon.


    Zora Baker tell me, what am I going to do?


    In the morning, just like yesterday, Aaron had already sat down in the restaurant with the morning newspaper in his hand. His face was not very good-looking, and he sneered.


    After seeing Ada Wood, he threw the newspaper in front of her. ¡°Your little brother Adair is looking for you everywhere. Are you really not going back?¡±


    Ada Wood looks at the newspaper on the desk. At the most obvious position, there is a picture of her painting in his private vi with a brush.


    In the sun, her hair randomly scattered on the shoulders, her mouth hooked a faint smile, wearing a serious expression.


    She finally knew why Bard Hunter asked herst night whether she was happy to leave Adair.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this photo of her, was very happy, doing what she want to do, Adair was guarding her besides.


    Turn on the TV, Adair¡¯s thin face appeared, clearly only three days less than, he is so thin.


    ¡°If someone sees my fiancee, as long as he provides me with valuable information, I will give him a very generous reward. If someone takes me to find her, I can send him 20% of the shares, or choose 100 million cash.¡± With the photo on the newspaper in Adair¡¯s hand, his thin face looks like an old man.


    ¡°Ada, I don¡¯t know why you want to leave me. I don¡¯t know what my mother said to you. In my life, I only love you, even if you don¡¯t choose me.¡±


    Ada Wood looks at Adair Carter¡¯s decadent appearance sitting in a wheelchair. His legs are just like that because of her.


    But she chose to leave him at his most difficult time.


    Not only did he not hate her, but he also continued to look for her.


    Tears shed suddenly. She stretched out a rough finger, touching the thin face of Adair on TV, ¡°brother Adair, I¡¯m sorry, Ada is not worth your treating me like this.¡±


    Why not give up on her? Why are you looking for her like this?


    ¡°What? It¡¯s hard to see him like this? ¡±


    Aaron walks to the side of Ada Wood, pointing to the face of Adair on TV, a sense of anger rises. He pulled the tie on his neck rudely. When he saw Ada Wood like this, he should be very relieved. She pushed Zora off the building.


    What was this inexplicable anger in his heart now?


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. She gets up from the ground and walks to her room.


    She does not have the qualification to stand on the side of Adair.


    She can not afford to give anyone happiness, She doesn¡¯t want to drag down Adaire.


    If she could, she would rather not have legs, rather that night, from Adair did note.


    ¡°Young master, why do you want to hurt Miss Wood so much since you care her so much.¡±


    Barry is the one who knows the young master best. Maybe a long time ago, he was different from Miss Wood, but he didn¡¯t know.


    His paranoia to Zora Baker blinded his eyes and hurt Miss Wood again and again.


    ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t want to work, get out.¡±


    Aaron did not eat breakfast and left directly.


    Barry took the breakfast to Ada Wood¡¯s room on the second floor and knocked on the door gently.


    ¡°Miss Wood, have something to eat. Master, he has no malice.¡±


    Ada Wood raised her head and wiped the tears from her face. Her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I can¡¯t eat. I don¡¯t me you, young master. I just hate myself.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    During the past few days, Ada Wood finds that Barry is not like other housekeepers who just do things ording to the master¡¯s way.


    The rtionship between him and Aaron is more like a rtive than a servant.


    ¡°Young master, he just doesn¡¯t know how to express his heart. He once promised Miss Baker that he would take care of you until you find happiness. He works very hard, has been helping young master Adaire, hope he has the ability to guard you. But now the young master has no ability to give you happiness, so please don¡¯t me the young master for hiding you. ¡°

 Chapter 47

    Ada Wood buries her head in her arm, and her tearse out again.


    How can brother Adair not be able to give her happiness? He is the favored son of heaven, and with good family background, officials, and business tycoons She, a criminal who has been in prison, can¡¯t destroy him. She can¡¯t ruin Adair because she has a bad reputation and makes him give up the road that his parents paved for him.


    Therefore, she left him, not that he was not good enough, but that she was not worthy of him and did not want him to be difficult in front of his mother.


    Sorry, brother Adair, Ada is not qualified to stand by your side.


    Seeing Ada Wood does not speak, Barry outside the door bes very quiet, and does not continue to speak.


    There was another knock on the door. It¡¯s heavier and more urgent.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Ada Wood raised her head and looked in the direction of the door. She didn¡¯t mean to open the door.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Adair. Please open the door.¡±


    Adair Carter anxiously knock on the door, heard Aaron say she would not eat, he was very worried, quickly came over.


    When Ada Wood hears the voice of Adair Carter, she gets up from the bed and opens the door. Her eyes sh with tears and her face is filled with joy of seeing Adair Carter.


    But she does not deserve to stand by his side.


    Adaire sees her thin face, a pair of big eyes are also covered with tears. Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and eyes were full of tenderness and love. He took her into his arms.


    ¡°Little fool, why don¡¯t you eat? Even if I¡¯m not by your side, I hope you can be happy. You are always that energetic and happy Ada.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s tears are like broken beads, and her face is buried in the arms of Adair, greedily breathing the warmth of his body.


    This vor, is the light to illuminate her dark world, he is the only one willing to give her warmth, let her feel the warmth of a family.


    ¡°brother Adair, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Adair Carter tightly hugs Ada, cares for her very much.


    Aaron stands behind Adair and looks at two people. His face is very cold, his eyebrows are twisted, his deep eyes are narrowed dangerously, his thin lips are tight, and he looks at the two people who are embracing each other, just like a pair of young lovers who haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time,pletely ignoring his existence.


    She haspletely forgotten him.


    But five years ago, she chased him everywhere. No matter how he hid from her, she could always find his exact position and called ¡°brother Aaron¡±.


    Ada Wood hides in the arms of Adair Carter. Her shoulders are shaking with tears. There are traces of tears flowing on the white cheek.


    She looks up at Adair.


    Adair Carter held her gently up, wipe away tears for her, kiss her forehead.


    He did not deal with his parents¡¯ emotions in advance so she forced Ada away.


    ¡°Ada, we will go home now. Miss Miller has already gone back. Mother will not embarrass you anymore. The date of our engagement is set on the day when the big project I signed up for starts. It wille soon. Believe me.¡±


    The big palm held her hand hard and looked at her firmly.


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment and soon returns to normal. He smiles and nods.


    A faint bitterness came to her heart. Could she really stand by his side and be his wife?


    Her hand grasp his palm very tightly, stood beside him, to the door direction, she walked out of the room with Adaire under the gaze of Aaron. ¡®


    Aaron¡¯s face was gloomy and he was staring at the two people in front of him.


    Obviously, he personally brought Adair here. Why is he so unhappy now and wants to hit people. Especially hearing his engagement, the whole person was in a state of extreme irritability.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, are you sure your engagement banquet can go on so smoothly? The engagement bride will not suddenly appear and be another one. Although your mother supports you on the surface, who knows if she will do something secretly,? ¡±


    Aaron sneered, his cold and proud eyes fixed in Adair Carter¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°And, are you sure your father¡¯s illness is nothing serious?¡± He turned his face and nced at Ada Wood¡¯s drooping face. A sneer appeared on his lips. Adair Carter¡¯s face slightly changed, but his eyes were unusually firm. ¡±


    Master Aarib, this is my business, but it¡¯s you. When you have this spare time, please don¡¯t harass my fiancee. Should you prepare your engagement banquet with Miss Hill? We have received your Engagement Wedding Invitation. The date is set to be a weekter. Does young master Hunter want to hold a single party before marriage? ¡°what?


    Now it¡¯s the turn Aaron changes his face. His deep eyes suddenly sank, and his voice was a little cold.


    ¡°Have I sent out all my invitation cards?¡± ¡°shit.¡±


    Aaron cursed, handsome face turned into ice,


    ¡°as long as Adair¡¯s mother is still alive, you can¡¯t marry him, do you stay, or go with him?¡± Ada Wood leans to the side of Adair, frowns and says firmly, ¡°no matter if aunt can ept me, I will stay with brother Adair and be his legs.¡± Adair Carter smells,Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ada, I have been waiting for this sentence, as long as you no longer continue to escape, we will be happy, I will take care of you for a lifetime.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s handsome face is even darker. He sets off a storm and is angry. ¡°Brother Aaron is willing to let you stay and take care of you. Ada Wood, don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± Ada Wood slightly raised her head and looked at the blue veins, Aaron. He was getting closer to Adair.


    ¡°I want to go with Adair¡¯s brother. I will be his wife and take care of him. Please don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    ¡°Well, Ada Wood, don¡¯t regret it. Don¡¯t forget to attend my engagement banquet in a week. I¡¯ll introduce you to the woman standing in your sister¡¯s position.¡±


    Then Aaron nced at Adaire and left.


    Ada Wood¡¯s thin shoulders trembled slightly, his head lowered, and his face was covered with a faint sadness.


    Adair Carter held her in the arms, gently kiss her forehead, held her hand, carried her simple luggage, and went back home.


    As Aaron said, his mother is not at home, but in the hospital.


    She didn¡¯t expect that so many things happened in just three days.


    It seems that there is something missing from home. Seeing Ada Wood, his mother was furious. She stood up, grabbed her cor, and swore, ¡°You get out of the house. I don¡¯t want to see you. Since Adaire was with you, his legs have been disabled. Now even my husband is in hospital. What else do you want.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Looking at Adaire¡¯s mother¡¯s grey hairs, some guilt shed in her eyes, she saw herst time, she was still full of energy and grace.


    In just three days, she seemed to be old.


    Ada Wood looks at her with guilt on her face, hiding behind Adair, shivering.


    ¡°Sorry aunt.¡± Besides apologizing, Ada Wood can¡¯t think of anything else to say.


    All this is caused by her. If it was not for her, Adair Carter would not have be like this. He would not have quarreled with his parents, and his father¡¯s illness would not worsen.


    ¡°Mom, before I went to pick up Ada, you promised me that you would not embarrass her anymore. If you continue to do so, I will take Ada away from home.¡±


    The tone of Adair is a little heavy, and there is no room left. There is no previous elegance. It looks like a child who is angry and willful to his parents.


    His mother¡¯s face, which was heavily made up, was full of surprise, and her body trembled with anger.


    ¡°You unfilial son, your father is still in the operating room, life or death is uncertain, you still have the mood to hold this little bitch, you let me down.¡±


    Adair¡¯s face changed greatly. Before he went to pick up Ada Wood, his father still patted him on the shoulder to support him.


    How? Dad was fine before he left.


    After getting in the car, Adaure signals Vivien to drive to the hospital.


    Ada Wood was tight with her, but she was still a littlete.


    She also wanted to go to the hospital to see her uncle. Even in the face of her release from prison, she did not wear disdainful sses to see her.


    Not only that but also let Adair pick her up.


    She chased the car of Adair, but the distance is getting farther and farther.


    This time is just when the residents in the ¡°autumn water people¡±e out to walk their dogs. From time to time, you can see one or two people talking with their pet dogs.


    She ran to the ce where there were few people and dogs on one side. At the corner, arge Labrador dog ran madly towards this side, knocked Ada Wood down, and stretched out his long teeth to bite her.


    She was startled, instinctively to block, but the hand was bite. Then the dog stepped on her and ran away. All this happened in an instant. Ada Wood didn¡¯t react at all.


    The owner of the Labrador dog came after him anxiously. A heavily made-up face appeared in front of Ada Wood and began to scold indiscriminately, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you? You don¡¯t have eyes when you walk. When you see the dog of the vice mayor¡¯s houseing, you can¡¯t afford to pay for it? Do you want to die? ¡±


    Ada Wood slowly got up from the ground. The wound bitten by the Labrador dog on her hand was very deep and painful. Her small face was wrinkled into a ball.


    Holding out her hand to cover her wound, she raised her head and looked at the owner of the Labrador.


    What was printed into his eyes was Wendy Smith¡¯s fierce face? Her eyes were cold, staring at Wendy Smith standing in front of her,Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°who in the end can¡¯t take care of the animals at home? I¡¯m walking well on the road, and suddenly a beast like thises out and bites me.¡± Under the streetmp, Wendy Smith heard the angry voice of Ada Wood¡¯s hair. She frowned her eyebrows, and instead of scolding, sheughed,


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ada. What are you doing at night? Afraid of being caught again by your brother Aaron and sent to prison? I almost forgot, Ada, you are not afraid of heaven and earth. At that time, when you chased him, you were not afraid of going to prison if you dare to race cars and fight traffic police. ¡±


    Wendy Smith covers her mouth and sends out a strange smile.


    Ada Wood covered the wound on her hand in pain. She got up from the ground and was ready to continue to walk in the direction of the hospital. but Wendy Smith grabbed her with a few steps and grabbed her hair. She was dragging back and forth. The shrill voice came out of her throat. ¡°You don¡¯t go away, frighten away my dog, but you are responsible for finding it. If you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯ll have to pay a dog that looks exactly the same.¡±


    While talking, red lips hook up, looking at Ada Wood¡¯s sexy mature body, a trace of jealousy appeared on her face. Ada Wood is so painful that she reaches out and grabs Wendy Smith¡¯s hand.


    Not sharp nails, she scratched them from her arm.


    ¡°Ah Wendy Smith painfully loosened Ada Wood¡¯s hair and drew back her hand. Wendy Smith¡¯s father heard Wendy Smith¡¯s scream and rushed. He looked at his daughter anxiously,


    ¡°Wendy Smith, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Ada Wood that little bitch, she not only scared away my Duoduo, but also grabbed me with her hand. You see, it¡¯s bleeding.¡±


    Wendy Smith took a look around her. Seeing that there was no one nearby, Wendy Smith held out her hand and grabbed Ada Wood¡¯s hair. She took a few steps back and gave her a hard p.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to run, little bitch? I¡¯ll let you run. ¡± Wendy Smith¡¯s strength is getting stronger and stronger. She continues to p her hands on one side of her face.


    ¡°Where was the scenery in those days? Where¡¯s your brother Aaron? Where¡¯s your sister Zora Baker? And your mom and dad? Didn¡¯t you threaten me to let my dad step down? Now my father has been promoted to vice mayor. You Ada Wood is not qualified to clean shoes .


    Ada Wood bore the pain and releases her bitten hand. She grabs Wendy Smith¡¯s face and wrestles with her. But her hand just grabbed Wendy Smith¡¯s face, and she was caught by a big hand on the wrist and was thrown out.


    Wendy¡¯s father angrily walked to Ada Wood¡¯, stretched out his big palm and pped her face fiercely. Wendy Smith took out the mirror and saw the red mark on her face which was caught by Ada Wood. She was so angry that she started to go crazy.


    She rushed over, raised her feet, and kicked Ada Wood fiercely. Her high-heeled shoes kicked Ada Wood¡¯s body, and she swore, ¡°Ada Wood, didn¡¯t you be so arrogant before? Get up and beat me and ask your dead sister to support her. If she doesn¡¯t die, she will seed in marrying, and we won¡¯t have the day when we are angry. Your sister is dead You deserve it, and you deserve to go to jail. ¡±


    Ada Wood is trampled on the ground by Wendy Smith. Hearing her nder Zora Baker, Ada Wood gets up from the ground in anger and fiercely returns Wendy Smith¡¯s foot. Then she pounces on her face and says,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to mention Zora.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it.¡± Wendy Smith grabs Ada Wood¡¯s wrist and doesn¡¯t let her touch her face. ¡°Zora Baker, that little whore, was the number one in the dream club when she was alive. She drank and slept with men every day. She was a shameless little bitch. Therefore, like her sister, you are not good either. It¡¯s no wonder that Aaron wants to take care of you When you are sent to prison, you and Zora Baker are a pair of poles and sisters. ¡±


    ¡°Wendy Smith, where do you think you can be better?¡± Ada Wood¡¯s hands can¡¯t move. She raises her legs and sps Wendy Smith¡¯s legs so that her body can¡¯t be tightened.


    ¡°You will always be a pug beside Yvette Hill. As long as she waves her hand, you will wagtail tteringly.¡± With ayer of water mist in her eyes, Zora Baker is dead. She should not be humiliated like this. Raise that intact right hand, she wants to return Wendy Smith a p. ¡°Stop it.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Amber Smith, the deputy mayor cried sharply, instructing the servants of the Smith family to drag Ada Wood from Wendy Smith¡¯s body rudely, and forced her to kneel down in front of him.


    His suit is straight, the whole body exudes a middle-aged sessful man¡¯s breath, he slowly walked to Ada Wood, condescending,


    ¡°Considering your father, who is deceased, I won¡¯t haggle with you, kowtow three times, sincerely apologize, I will let go.¡±


    Wendy Smith sees that Ada Wood is under control. She catches up, takes off her high-heeled shoes and smashes them down to Ada Wood.


    ¡°Wendy Smith, take Duoduo back.¡± Amber Smith vice mayor said to Wendy Smith, stop the daughter¡¯s action.


    Wendy Smith then angrily took the Labrador¡¯s rope which the servant had found back, and went home, turning back from time to time while walking, and gouging her out with her eyes.


    Ada Wood kneels down in front of them. She bears the burning pain on her face and tries her best not to let her tears fall down.


    Stubbornly, she raised her face and stared at Vice Mayor Smith .


    ¡°Vice Mayor Smith , what qualifications do you have for me to kowtow to you? In those years, you were just a dog of my family. When my father saw you pitifully, he rewarded and helped you open up your career. You are not only ungrateful, but also begin to bite back on your former benefactor¡¯s daughter¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, a foul mouthful of saliva spat on her face and stopped her saying, ¡°you are just a pariah now. What qualifications do you have to talk to us? It¡¯s light for you to kowtow, if you annoy me. I will send you to prison for another ten years and eight years. See how stubborn you are. Press her to kowtow, knock enough for ten.¡±


    Smith¡¯s servant presses Ada Wood¡¯s head to the concrete floor. Her head is about to touch the hard concrete floor, another Smith¡¯s servantes here in a hurry.


    ¡°Sir, someone ising.¡±


    Vice Mayor Amber Smith stares at Ada Wood, and then signals the servant to let her go, and the servants goes in the opposite direction.


    Seeing a group of people slowly disappear at the corner, Ada Wood slowly gets up from the ground. Looking at that direction, the liquid in her eyes does note out. She stands quietly in the dark with sad eyes.


    She also thought that she would be beaten down by people after she was down, but she didn¡¯t expect that her uncle who praised her in their arms were so cruel to her.


    Dragging the wounded body, she continue to walk in the direction of the hospital.


    She was so shabby, of course, can not go back Adaire¡¯ home,


    Adaire¡¯s mother does not want to see her, if she is back, she will only let her more sad.


    Suddenly, a blue evintado stops behind Ada Wood.


    Looking at the window of the blue evintado car slowly rolling down, a cool and handsome face appeared in front of her.


    After opening the door, the man stepped out of the car with slender legs and walked to Ada Wood.


    He saw the red and swollen marks on her face and a faint blood thread in the corner of her mouth. Her deep eyes were cold and his eyebrows twisted. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Ada Wood is a little surprised at the appearance of Aaron.


    This is not the only way to return to Hunter¡¯s vi. It can be said that it is the opposite direction. Subconsciously, she stepped back two steps and reached out to block the red mark on her face. Instead of speaking, she turned and went on.


    Since she has decided to advance and retreat with Adair, she should not be entangled with . For For Adair, whether it is love or guilt, the only thing she can do now is to keep a distance with Aaron .


    Seeing that she was in a hurry to get rid of the rtionship with him, Aaron¡¯s face sank and caught up with Ada Wood¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Is this the way you choose?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At that time, in his private vi, he lowered his posture and told her not to leave, but she resolutely decided to follow Adair.


    She left with a smile, why are her eyes so red and there are so many injuries on the body.


    Aaron knew that Adaire had no ability if leave his parents.


    But before he took Ada away, he talked with Adaire¡¯s father, his father promised he will treat her as her own daughter, so he was willing to leave.


    In less than a day, the woman was in such a mess.


    ¡°Aaron, you let go.¡±


    Ada Wood is surprised that Aaron suddenly holds her wrist, and begins to break free conditionally.


    This is her own choice, she owes Adair, she owes him a pair of leg.


    If this can make up for something, she is not afraid of anything and can do anything.


    Aaron strained her hand and pulled it back. His strong arm was locked tightly and held her firmly. Squinting at the injury on her arm, his ck eyes turned cold, and asked again, ¡°who did it?¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s long eyshes moved a few times. Without speaking, she held out her hand to block the position of her wound. ¡°When I was walking, I identally fell.¡±


    Aaron squints at her, her hair is in a mess, her face is red and swollen, the corners of her mouth are still covered with blood, not to mention the wound on her arm, a row of very obvious teeth imprint on it, how can she just fallen.


    With a cold face, he carried her into the car, carefully put her in the passenger seat, helped her fasten her seat belt, and then drove the car to the hospital.


    Some angry, this woman, even if not willing to stay with him, even this kind of thing do not want him to intervene,


    ¡°you don¡¯t tell me, wrestling can have a row of tooth marks, the other party does not know you?¡±


    While driving attentively, he pissed off.


    Seeing Ada Wood doesn¡¯t respond, Aaron reaches out a big palm and touches her red and swollen face to check the injury.


    But as soon as his hand touched her little face, she wanted to draw back like an electric shock and not let him touch it, as if he were the one who would hurt her.


    Eyes in a dark, Aaron¡¯s big palm pinches Ada Wood¡¯s chin and forces her to look at him. His long eyshes moved up and down a few times.


    His big eyes were like two ck grapes. His sexy lips were slightly pursed. His perfect figure was wrapped in a long beige skirt, which attracted his attention all the time.


    His eyes were burning, his throat was rolling up and down, and he took a mouthful of saliva. When the car stopped at the door of the hospital, Aaron reached out to help Ada dye untie the safety belt. When his hand reached in front of her, he felt her unique softness.


    His body moved towards her involuntarily, and his lips were slowly approaching her face.


    The space in the car is not big at all. Ada Wood can clearly hear the strong breathing sound of and the masculine smell exclusive to him.


    Once she was crazy about the smell, now she just want to escape.


    All of a sudden, his sexy thin lips stopped in front of her soft pink lips, kissing her lips in a domineering way, sealing all her breathing with fire and speed.

 Chapter 50

    Ada Wood is startled by the lips that suddenly kiss her.


    She pushes him away and turns her face away.


    But he does not seem to want to let her go. He ces hisrge palm on the back of her head and forces her to turn towards him. His sexy thin lips quickly covered her lips.


    The whole body is attached to her body, so he can cover her face perfectly, so people can not see her from the windshield.


    He closed his eyes, tasted her poppy obsessive lips, forcibly opened her shell teeth, and held his big palm on her waist.


    The woman is so thin that his hands can almost embrace her waist.


    Ada Wood raised her injured hand and tried to grab the head of to get rid of him.


    He ignored her struggle, sucked her lc tongue, devoured her, and breathed faster and faster. Her whole body was flooded with a fiery passion, and his strong body clung to her soft body.


    Her hand finally climbed up to his face, and from the outside, she seemed to enjoy holding his head.


    In fact, her hand tried to push his head away.


    Maybe she was being too hard. Wendy Smith¡¯s Labrador dog bite wound was bleeding again. Warmblood dripped from her arm onto his white shirt, and a pungent smell of blood rose to his nose.


    Suddenly he stops, lets go of Ada Wood, and frowns.


    Damn, he¡¯d forgotten the woman was still hurt. He was going to take her to the doctor.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Get off her, he gets back in the driver¡¯s seat and gets his clothes in order.


    Ada Wood sees him let go and then she tries to clean up her clothes. Then she turns her head and opens the door.


    Before her feet touch the floor, she sees Adair standing next to the window.


    Small face pain and surprise, she quickly out of the car down, fell in front of the wheelchair of Adair.


    ¡°Brother Adair, it is not what you see.¡± When she looks up and averts her eyes from Adair, two lines of crystal tears hang on the painful little face. The wound is double bruised from touching the ground, so she can not even stand up. Why, why do this to her? Why does he still refuse to let her go? She has already been punished. She already knew she was wrong. The price of liking him was too high. She did not love him anymore. She used to want so badly for Aaron¡¯s brother to love her, for him to love her, for him to kiss her, but now she does not want that, she just wants t Adair, even if his family do not like her and do not want to see her, as long as he stands by their side and apanies them.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t be afraid. I am here after all.¡±


    Adaire¡¯s heart is in great pain, he reaches her hand to let her rely on it.


    Hostile eyes staring at her. This man is just scum.


    He has taken advantage of the danger of others.


    ¡°Brother Adair, do you hate me so much?¡± Ada Wood does not dare to extend her hand. How can she put such dirty hands on his warm hands?


    She felt that she was really dirty. She had promised to be Brother Adair¡¯s legs, but she kissed other men and got caught by him.


    ¡°Ada, Brother Adair will never hate you. You are the little fool I love the most.¡±


    Adair Carter, held her face as if holding a priceless treasure, eyes full of tenderness and heartbreak. Suddenly he hated himself for being in a wheelchair, unable to hold his beloved wife, unable to give her a warm hug.


    Aaron got out of the car, crossed her long legs and walked to Ada Wood¡¯s front, held her ll, and entered the hospital.


    Damn, this shy little appearance made him suffer.


    Although she was lively, cute, and intelligent five years ago, she could not attract his attention. But why did she make him surrender to her like an enchanting poppy flower and can not break free?


    Damn, think her biting, shy and trembling mouth looks very attractive, especially her lips which are like plump juicy peaches make him addicted. Suddenly he misses her, who calls his brother Aaron Ada Wood day after day with a sweet voice.


    She always gives him the brightest smile, slender little arms wrapped coquettishly around him. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Deftly pushing the wheelchair forward with both hands, Adair Carter catches up, his voice filled with anger and hostility.


    After she made an emergency appointment for Ada Wood, blinks at Adair Carter, who has been following him the whole time.


    He closes his thin lips and asks contemptuously, ¡°Adair Carter, I am going to let her go. What can you do as a disabled person? Take her to the doctor? Or would she need to see a doctor with such a serious injury? ¡±


    The corners of his mouth draw a contemptuous curve, his slender finger pointing to Ada being stitched by the doctor. ¡±


    My wife, you have nothing to worry about. Just take care of your own wife.¡±


    Adair Carter pushes a wheelchair into the treatment room, looks at Ada Wood, reaches out and holds her hand.


    He heard the news of her father¡¯s serious illness, he rushed out and left them alone. After making sure his father was okay, he rushed back to the hospital.


    Unexpectedly, he sees the scene of kissing Ada at the gate of the hospital. He realizes that Ada Wood is fighting back, only this man is too much of an asshole.


    ¡°Oh, Master Carter, if you have the ability to protect her, she will not get like that,¡± he said leaning against the door, squinting at Ada Wood¡¯s wound with no expression on his face.


    He just asked the doctor to save the data of the dog¡¯s tooth on Ada Wood¡¯s arm. The little woman refuses to say who it is. He has many ways to check.


    Before he finds out, it is better for the one who released the dog toe out and apologize publicly to the little woman, otherwise, he is not sure what he will do.


    ¡°My wife, of course, I will protect her. Please take good care of your wife. Do not let her hurt Ada.¡±


    Adair has always disliked Yvette Hill. Before Ada Wood was in prison, she would often out behind her back.


    Now that she¡¯s out of prison, she¡¯s shamed and humiliated everywhere she goes. He is not afraid of the Hill family. If he has to fight, he can not be the loser. When the Hunter familyes in, he really has no chance to win.


    But if he does not intervene, he can suppress Yvette Hill.


    Ada Wood has cold sweat on her forehead. The injured hand can not move. She can not move her hand. She has more and more strength to hold Adair¡¯s hand. Her tears roll down her eyes. Instead, they slide down and drip onto the back of her hand.


    ¡°Ada, is it very painful? Bite me if it hurts too much.¡±


    Adaire extends his clean arm, moving to Ada Wood¡¯s mouth, wanting to help her share some pain. Ada Wood shakes her head in pain, grabs Adaire¡¯s hand, and puts it in his arms. She tries to bear it. Aaron stood by and his face was gloomy.


    He doesn¡¯t know whether he was angry because Ada Wood was injured by a conscientious doctor or because Ada Wood took Adair¡¯s hand in er arms.


    ¡°Well, the wound on your hand is taken care of. Now apply some medicine to your face.¡±


    When the doctor saw Ada¡¯s swollen face. He felt ufortable.


    Such a little girl, how dare they beat her like this. ¡°Ada, who hurt you like that ?¡±

 Chapter 51

    Adair Carter looked at Ada Wood¡¯s face, stretch out a hand, even dare not touch her.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok, brother Adair. I¡¯ll take the medicine. We will go backter, OK? I¡¯m afraid this will scare my aunt away.


    She could already imagine what her face looked like.


    If Aaron didn¡¯t appear in time, maybe she would have died by the side of the road.


    But she didn¡¯t want to let Adair worry about her. His father was ill and hospitalized, and thepany asked him to take care of it. She didn¡¯t want to him worry about her affairs anymore. ¡°Ada, is it Yvette Hill?¡± Ada Wood shakes her head. It¡¯s not Yvette Hill. She doesn¡¯t like her, but she won¡¯t nder her.


    This revenge, she will revenge, but not now. Now she just wants to keep everything stable with Adair. As long as she gets married to him, Aaron will note to her again.


    Thinking of Adair in surprise just outside the window, Ada Wood feels very guilty.


    She doesn¡¯t want to continue to drag on. As long as she bes a decent wife, she can get rid of Aaronpletely.


    ¡°Brother Adair, after my injury is healed, shall we get married?¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Adair Carter holds Ada Wood tightly, lets her head against his chest.


    Aaron stood on one side and looked coldly. His pretty face was a little cold and turned to leave.


    Is he pushing too hard?


    She would rather follow ame man than stay with her beloved brother Aaron.


    Little woman, as long as you are willing to stay, even if it is against the whole family and the Hill family. Now Aaron brother wants to make up for you and take care of you. Why don¡¯t you give him a chance to atone?


    Out of the hospital, he took out the cigarette Ada Wood had always smoked from his pocket, lit one, put it into his mouth, and took a deep breath.


    Originally, the taste of cigarettes is so good, no wonder that little women used to love smoking. Instead of going back to Adair¡¯s home, Ada Wood went to his private vi. At home, Ada Wood still refuses to let go of Adair¡¯s hand.


    For a long time, she just let go, biting lips, squatting in front of Adaire, ¡°Adaire, you wait for me, I give you something.¡± With that, she went to the bathroom in her bedroom.


    Because her hand was injured, she didn¡¯t wash very fast. Half an hourter, she appeared in front of Adair, wrapped in a bath towel.


    A long hair was still dripping water, white tender arms and legs exposedpletely outside. She took a towel back to Adair and wiped her hair.


    Her sexy posturel could not be hidden at all. And behind her Adair Carter has been staring aher, Her fragrance, let him feel rxed and happy.


    All of a sudden, Ada Wood turns around and slowly walks to Adair Carter. She grabs his hand and puts it on his towel to show him to pull it off.


    ¡°Ada, what do you do?¡±


    Adair Carter¡¯s hand is like an electric shock, the hand shrinks back, his heart tightened.


    Surprised face, eyes tightly staring at Ada Wood, but soon, he took off his suit coat, put on Ada Wood¡¯s body.


    ¡°I believe you, you don¡¯t need to prove your innocence in this way, you remember, I love your people, not your body. I know that bastard humiliated you and hurt you. I want you, but not now. It¡¯s the night of our marriage. ¡±


    Ada Wood squatted in front of Adair and looked at him firmly. ¡°Adair, I think very clearly that we will get married, and that day will surelye. No matter at that time, or now, I¡¯m yours. Therefore, it can be given to you any time, not necessarily until the day of marriage.¡±


    Adair Carter hugs Ada Wood in her arms, holding her tightly. Some hoarse voice is full of joy.


    ¡°Ada is a bit stupid. If you love someone, you don¡¯t have to give your body. As long as you don¡¯t leave me secretly, hold my hand tightly and face it bravely with me, I believe my Ada will ovee no matter how difficult it is.¡± A pair of big hands caressed her face, no longer so swollen, eyes full of tenderness,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with you one night after love, wake up the next day will not see your figure, I want, with you for a lifetime of love, and then you give me a lot of children, when old, we can also hold hands together to watch the sunrise and sunset.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s small face blushed, leaning against his strong chest, holding his waist tightly with both hands, and the corners of his mouth rose unconsciously.


    Stay with Adair all your life. Give birth to a bunch of his children, and when they¡¯re white-haired and , they can go and watch the sunset hand in hand. What a warm picture.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Look up, she smiled very sweet, very astringent.


    If only she hadn¡¯t been in prison. If she is still the Ada Wood who is held in the palm of Zora Baker and dad.


    In this way, she and Adaire is the right match, there will not be so many obstacles.


    Adaire, if I first met you, how good. The next day, Ada Wood¡¯s face waspletely swollen. She took Adair¡¯s hand and went to the hospital to see her uncle.


    She finally decided to face the difficulties together with Adair.


    Alvin Carter is having breakfast when he sees his son walking into the ward with Ada Wood¡¯s hand.


    He put down the porridge in his hand and motioned them toe to him with a smile.


    When they approached, he saw the wound on Ada¡¯s hand at a nce, ¡°is the wound on your hand OK? It must have been done by your former enemies. Five years ago, you should have made many enemies. ¡±


    There is no slightest disdain on his face, and there is only heartache in his eyes. ¡°I know that with Adair, you are under great pressure, and he is the same. As long as you are really in love, uncle won¡¯t stop you, but Ada, can you really put down Aaron?¡±


    Aaron came here to find him, and he also knew that he had been with Ada Wood. He is a man, very clear, Aaron does not want to let go of Ada.


    Just, no matter how a man insists, if he has not gotten a woman¡¯s response, he will be tired, will let go.


    Ada Wood stands in front of the hospital bed, her hands tightly intertwined, no sound.


    She knew that she was sorry to Adair, and she could not guarantee that Aaron would note to her in the future.


    ¡°Dad, Ada said that we will get married as soon as her injury is healed. Don¡¯t question her feelings for me anymore.¡±


    Adair Carter clenches Ada Wood¡¯s hand and looks at Alvin Carter firmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let this little bitch enter our family.¡± Mrs. Carter appears at the door of the ward with a hot kettle and stares at Ada Wood angrily. Ada Wood looks back at his mother standing at the door. She really wanted to be with Adair, give birth to a lot of his children, apanies him. But she forgot his mother. Mrs. Carter walked in with a hot kettle quickly walked to Ada, raised her hand, faced her face, mercilessly pped, ¡°get out.¡±

 Chapter 52

    All the people in the ward were shocked by the sudden movement of his mother.


    Ada Wood did not expect that his mother would p her suddenly.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    Adair Carter pulls Ada Wood behind her, the voice is a little loud.


    ¡°Adair, your father is still sick. Do you know what his disease is? It¡¯s bowel cancer. It can¡¯t be treated, can¡¯t you let your parents rest assured? Miss Miller is beautiful, highly educated, and considerate. She is a good match for our family. Only then can she be able to support thepany established by your father with you. ¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Carter felt a little chilly, looking at the hospital bed of Alvin Carter, and a look Adair Carter behind Ada Wood. How could she not understand how such a poor little girl sitting here could make her son so obsessed. Adair Carter suddenly fell down from his chair. He put his hands on the ground and made himself kneeling.¡±


    Mom, I beg you. Ada and I really love each other. My father has agreed. You don¡¯t have to force Ada to leave me. In this life, if I can¡¯t be with her, I¡¯d rather be alone all my life, please All. ¡± Alvin Carter didn¡¯t continue to stand by.


    ¡°Well, my son is like you. He won¡¯t change to choose Ada. You were the same then. I left your mother¡¯s house with nothing. Let them make their own decisions about their affairs.¡±


    With that, Alvin Carter coughed a few times andy on his bed in pain.


    ¡°Well, if you insist on marrying her, I won¡¯t stop you. However, you can¡¯t rely on anyone¡¯s ability to take up thepany. If you can do it, I¡¯ll let her enter the door. Otherwise, I won¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Mrs. Carter made the biggest concession, looking at the persistent son on the ground, helplessly said this.


    ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Adair Carter also knows that this is the biggest concession made by her mother.


    Looking back at his father gratefully, the greatest father, no matter what he did, would support him unconditionally and protect his father.


    Now lying in the hospital bed, he has been tortured out of shape.


    Ada Wood holds Adair Carter back to the wheelchair with her head down. She doesn¡¯t dare to see her mother.


    She suddenly thought of herself, breaking Winni¡¯s heart. Feeling very ufortable, she is turning Adair into another self five years ago.


    ¡°Adair, don¡¯t make your uncle and aunt angry. Even if you don¡¯t get married, it doesn¡¯t matter. Let me stay with you to take care of you, even if it¡¯s a servant.¡±


    She never wanted to get a warm home after she got out of prison. Adair gave her warmth, but she didn¡¯t want to see him hurt his uncle and aunt.


    Once she was also a willful child, now she grew up, sensible, but the father no longer exists. ¡°Ada, don¡¯t worry. Since you are sincere to Adair, I will ask him to give you a name. The engagement banquet tomorrow will be held as usual. Your aunt and I will certainly attend.


    ¡± Alvin Carter sits up with his hands supporting his body, trying to reassure Ada Wood.


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Adair Carter leaves the ward with Ada Wood and then takes her to a doctor for a physical examination.


    Ada Wood needs an infusion. She kisses her forehead and goes home to prepare for the engagement banquet.


    She sat in arge ward, looking at the liquid in the bottle in a daze.


    Thinking, tomorrow she will be engaged to Adair. From now on, she will be the wife of Adair.


    He waited for her for five years, five years.


    Adair is willing to shield her from the wind and rain, give her warmth, give her care, give her a home.


    But she is young and ignorant, and wrongly trusts a good man, and his family is ruined, and he will be missed.


    Now she, how can she can get such a perfect love from Adair.


    Drooping eyes, sour tears in her eyes, she lowered her head, even breathing is hard.


    Aaron went to the hospital to find a doctor to take the dog teeth data of Ada¡¯s hand-wound. Passing her ward, the light from the corner of her eyes swept to the thin figure inside. Stop, back, see the low head, hands grip skirt Ada Wood, eyebrows slightly frown, into the ward.


    Standing in front of her, holding her white chin, she raised her delicate face and looked at him with a low voice, ¡°are you engaged to him tomorrow?¡±


    Ada Wood has a pair of watery big eyes, staring at Aaron Hunter.


    After a long time, she just slightly nodded, did not deny.


    Instead of getting angry, he let go of her chin, sat down beside her, and said softly, ¡°Ada, don¡¯t get engaged to him. Stay with me and let me take care of you.¡±


    Maic male voice a little low, unlike usual strong and domineering, but with a little gentle, he took his ring from the neck, the diamond above glittering,


    ¡°This ring, I want to give you, as long as you promise, my wedding bride will be you.¡±Ada Wood slightly raised her head and looked at Aaron.


    There was no surprise, no joy on her face, only calm.


    The diamond ring, shining in the sun, hurt her eyes.


    Is this man piting her?


    Is marriage a charity? But she didn¡¯t need it anymore.


    Before, Aaron refused to see her.


    Now he gave her a diamond ring, is it because, without her chasing after him, he is not used to it? The tragedy of her family and the disaster of her prison are all caused by her own. She has no me for Aaron.


    How could a man who never give up looking at her really marry her who has been in prison? Maybe it¡¯s her guilt, or maybe it¡¯s just because of Baker¡¯s promise to Zora.


    With a bitter smile, she gently pushed away his diamond ring. ¡°This ring, you keep it for Yvette Hill, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Bang¡± the diamond ring from Aaron¡¯s hand fell on the floor.


    Aaron¡¯s face sank, and his hands were full of blue veins.


    Ada Wood raised her head, with a stubborn face, tears flowing, ¡°I don¡¯t need, I don¡¯t need yourmitment to another woman to give me marriage without feelings. What I need is a man who loves me, not a man who is guilty and promises to others.¡±


    With bitterness in her heart, Bard Hunter told her that Aaron was willing to help her and send Winni to Ennd for treatment because of his promise to another womanrst into tears with a smile. In fact, during her five years in prison, she was relieved, ¡°if Zora Baker was still there and dad was still there, maybe I would be very happy if you would tell me these words. But after all, I was wrong. I was a coward. My mistake is that I didn¡¯t dare to deliver the painting to you in person .


    She has been wronged for such a long time. She doesn¡¯t want to carry on. She is very tired, really tired.


    Aaron looked at Ada Wood¡¯s tears and rolled up and down his throat knot, suppressing his anger in his heart. ¡°This is not a promise for Zora Baker. I really want to take care of you and give you the best. As long as you promise, brother Aaron will marry you and be my woman. You will not be hurt. Brother Aaron will never allow anyone to hurt his woman.¡±


    Ada Wood buand let Zora Baker be the messenger. I failed to make you fall in love with me before you fell in love with Zora Baker and became that shameless woman. ¡±


    If she didn¡¯t make a fuss about going to see the Jacaranda, would the ending be different now? If at that time, she was not hiding in the dark secretly drawing him, but bravely ran to him and held out her hand to him. Was it her that he fell in love with?


    If she didn¡¯t draw the painting at that time and just kept him at the bottom of her heart, would she be happy with Adair now? So many if, why did she choose the heaviest one.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°Those things have passed. Now as long as you want, brother Aaron will take you away and take care of you.¡±


    Ada Wood raises her head, looks at Aaron, and shakes her head.


    His Cold face, in the moment of seeing her shaking her head, seemed to be covered with ayer of frost, only felt that his confession was a joke.


    Now Aaron wants to marry Ada Wood.


    Why does Ada Wood refuse and feel that this is his promise to Zora Baker?


    He just wanted to take care of Ada andpensate Ada. He was afraid that her small shoulder could not withstand the storm, that she would cry into tears again, and that there would be more scars on her slender wrist.


    If Ada and Adair get married, will Aaron forget that there was a lively and lovely little girl chasing after him and calling him ¡°brother Aaron¡±.


    Now he knows that the people he once tried to avoid have be a habit in his life. Even if he once hated her again, he could not forget it.


    Ada Wood, who once ran after him crazily, didn¡¯t love him after five years, but he always thought that she was ying the trick of ying hard to get in front of him.


    Drooping eyes, she tried not to see the face of Aaron. The mobile phone in her pocket vibrated. Pick up the mobile phone, is Adaire, after connecting the phone, came Adair Carter¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Ada, I think for a moment. We¡¯d better get married earlier. I discussed with my father just now, and I think it¡¯s better in a week, and that¡¯s the day when I officially ept my father¡¯spany.¡± Ada Wood was slightly stunned for a moment, and her face was a little pale, ¡°Adair, hasn¡¯t Aunt agreed yet? I¡¯m afraid of her¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Ada, mom agreed. Dad said that he wanted to see us get married earlier, and then have grandchildren early. I chose some wedding dresses and sent them to my private vi. Later, you can go back and try and see which one you like better. What¡¯s more, don¡¯t live away from home at this time. You can stay in my private vi at that time. Aunt Winnie, I will apany you to Ennd in person. I hope she can attend our wedding. When Winni Bush¡¯s condition is stable, he will take her back and live in his private vi. If she wants to live in his private vi, he has no objection. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Ada Wood has no objection to the arrangement of Adair, but the dream of happiness is so soon, will it be broken.


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll pick you up at the hospital, and then we¡¯ll go to¡± time ¡°and ask Vivien to take a set of wedding photos for our wedding banquet.¡± Ada Wood hung up the phone with her mobile phone in her hand. She had no expression on her face. She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was happy or sad. However, one thing is certain, she has some expectations for the wedding. ¡°Are you going to marry him? No regrets? ¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face became worse and worse. He only felt that standing here was a joke. His confession was like a farce directed by an ugly clown.


    ¡°No regrets.¡±


    Ada Wood is in regret, she just regretted that she was too cowardly at the beginning, which would lead to things like this.


    This time, she will never let herself lose the hand of Adair.


    She owed the man too much, too much, and the only way to repay him was her iplete body and the rest of her life.


    As long as he needed it, she was willing to stay with him and be his legs. ¡°Well, I hope you won¡¯t regret what you said today.¡±


    Aaron threw the chain in his hand on the ground and turned away.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the engagement banquet, Ada Wood stands at the door to greet the guests, holding Adair Carter¡¯s arm.


    On the upper floor of the same hotel, Yvette Hill took the arm of Aaron affectionately and looked at everyone who came to attend their engagement banquet with a smile. After Ada Wood dropped his ring, he decided to get engaged on the same day and marry on the same day. He wanted to let her watch, once her favorite brother Aaron took other women¡¯s hands and walked into the Holy Church.


    ¡°Adair, I want to go to the bathroom.¡± Ada Wood saw almost all the people came, legs were tired. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Adair Carter takes Ada Wood¡¯s hand and walks to the bathroom together. Ada finished dressing in the bathroom in front of the mirror.


    Another well-dressed woman came up and washed her hands.


    Yvette Hill squints her eyes and looks up and down at Ada Wood, with a contemptuous smile on her lips.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ada? Are you engaged to Adair today?


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. After finishing her make-up and ready to leave the bathroom, she is stopped by Yvette Hill.


    ¡°Ada Wood, you little whore, know that I am engaged to Aaron brother today, so you choose to stay in the same hotel, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll tell you, he¡¯s my fiance now, and you can¡¯t think of him.


    Yvette Hill grabs Ada Wood¡¯s arm. She knows there is a wound on it, so the strength of her nails is very heavy.


    Ada Wood is in pain. She turns back and pushes Yvette Hill away. With a very evil smile on her face, she reaches out and pokes her chest.


    ¡°Yvette Hill, what are you afraid of? Afraid your brother Aaron will repent? Or don¡¯t you think you¡¯re not beautiful enough, I¡¯m not attractive enough to keep him? ¡±


    ¡°You little bitch, what¡¯s your arrogance? Thest time Alber Green didn¡¯t sleep with you, it¡¯s your good luck. Don¡¯t think that you can be your rich wife by marrying Adair Carter. Don¡¯t forget, Ada Wood is a woman who has been in prison. He really thinks that he has many charms. Brother Aaron wants to see you just because he has promised Zora Baker to care about you. you really think you¡¯re something. ¡±


    ¡°Pa¡± a very clear sound, Yvette Hill¡¯s face appeared a red five fingerprints, ¡°I said, do not say Zora Baker, Wendy Smith is your Yvette Hill¡¯s dog, did not she remind you?¡± Ada Wood turns around and walks to the bathroom door.


    Open the door, standing in the door, is not Adaire, but Aaron.


    She was stunned for a moment, turned around, to leave Adaire there. ¡°Stop.¡± Yvette Hill stepped on her high-heeled shoes, came out of the bathroom, red eyes, ¡°Aaron brother, she hit me.¡± Aaron squinted at the red seal on Yvette Hill¡¯s face, and then looked at Ada Wood¡¯s red palms. The cold voice rang out, ¡°if she hits you, you will return it. you¡¯ll give her two ps,. How can my woman suffer?¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body stops, sneers, and then walks behind Adair, putting his hand on his wheelchair.


    Yes, how can a woman of Aaron suffer losses?


    Even if Ada is finally pped hard, she must return it to Yvette Hill. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The engagement party is about to begin.¡±

 Chapter 54

    Adaire received the news that Aaron marris him on the same day.


    He selfishly did not tell Ada Wood that he did not have self-confidence, for fear that she would be sad.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t you me me?¡± Ada Wood continues to push Adair without any expression on her face.


    me him? Is she qualified?


    In the beginning, when she came out of prison, the man did not dislike her, and he was with her and gave her warmth.


    She owes him, and she can¡¯t pay it back in her life.


    ¡°Brother Adair, how can I me you? His affairs have nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to know, and there is no need to know.¡± Yes, the man had no rtionship since the moment Zora jumped off the building. The only connection between them, five years ago, was gone.


    ¡°Ada, I will take care of you all my life. Please believe me.¡±


    Adair Carter puts Ada Wood¡¯s hand on his left chest, where every heartbeat is for her.


    After so many years, he finally got her. This time, he must hold on to her hand and not let her leave.


    ¡°Brother Adair, thank you for giving me a chance to stand by your side .¡± She buries her head in Adair¡¯s chest and listens to his powerful heartbeat.


    It turns out so good to care. Zora Wood tells her that if she is strong enough, she will go after her lover. If she is not strong enough, she will choose a person who loves her.


    That person will tolerate her, protect her and give her strength. But at that time, she couldn¡¯t hear Wood¡¯s words. She just chased after Aaron . She only wanted Aaron brother.


    It turns out chasing a powerful man, she will pay such a painful price.


    If she could wake up earlier and let herself know that Aaron is the sea she will never holds, Zora Wood will not choose to fall.


    ¡°Little fool, I should thank you for giving me a chance to take care of you.¡± Adaire touched her hair, the corner of her mouth slightly up,


    ¡°let¡¯s go, dad and mom are waiting for us.¡± Standing in front of the crowd, Adair Carter took out the ring that had been prepared long ago, put it on Ada Wood¡¯s slender ring finger, and kissed her forehead. She said to each guest,


    ¡°From this moment on, Ada Wood is my wife. No matter what happens, I will be by her side and take care of her all my life.¡± With that, Adair Carter hugs Ada Wood tightly and kisses her side face with her solid and safe chest. Her arms are strong and strong, and she is carefully protected. Ada Wood leans on Adair Carter¡¯s chest with tears in her big eyes. She also knows that her marriage with Adair Carter is not blessed. She also knows that they can¡¯t have a future. However, she hears him say these words in front of so many people. Her heart is warm.


    Zora Wood, you hear me?


    Ada is going to get married, but not Aaron , but a man holding her in the palm of his hand. This gentleman, do not put her in prison, has been guarding her side, like the warm May sun, lit up her world.


    Below the stage, there is not the warm apuse, their eyes stayed on Ada Wood¡¯s body, whispering below.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ada? I remember that she forced her sister to death in order to chase after her sister¡¯s man. Her father was also angry and she dared to show in front of the public ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought Adair was just having a child¡¯s temper with his parents, but I didn¡¯t think it was really her.¡±


    Alvin Carter¡¯s body is no longer as strong as before. He asked Mrs. Carter to help him to walk to Adair Carter. He took the microphone and looked at the people under the stage.


    ¡°Thank you very much foring to the engagement banquet. As a father, I¡¯m really happy to see my son standing here holding the hand of someone he likes. Ada once did it something wrong, but She was too young to be watched. Now that she is engaged to Adair, she is one of the Carter family. From now on, Ada Wood will be my daughter-inw. ¡± Maybe it was the face of Alvin Carter, and the people below began to p. The warm apuse seemed so unreal. Ada Wood looks at Alvin Carter, tears can¡¯t stop. Dad, you heard me. Uncle Carter said, ¡°I¡¯m the daughter-inw of Carter¡¯s home.¡±.


    Ada, who once gave you a headache, has found a home. That man, like you, tolerates Ada¡¯s willfulness and gives her the strength to survive.


    When all the people left me in the cold prison, Adaire has been in, quietly apany me for many years.


    Ada Wood smiles, holding Adair¡¯s hand tightly, following Alvin Carter, happy and sad.


    Ada Wood, who stains, has finally found her own happiness.


    In addition to the guests, there were also many media reporters who did note with sincere wishes, but to dig out more valuable news.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, what kind of mentality do you have for a murderer to be your own daughter-inw? What do you think of the murder that was a big hit in those years? ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter, I heard that you and Mrs. Li did not agree with each other at first, but what made you agree?¡± ¡°You have announced to the public that Miss Wood is the daughter-inw w. What is the attitude of Miller? Will they retaliate?¡± Arge number of reporters suddenly gathered around, and an engagement banquet that attracted thousands of people¡¯s attention turned into an interview scene.


    All of them are squeezing. All of a sudden, Ada Wood has pushed away from Adair¡¯s side, so that Ada Wood, who used to stand beside Adair Carter, is pushed out of the crowd.


    Ada Wood stands there, quietly watching this group of crazy reporters, a little at a loss.


    ¡°Ada, where are you? ? ¡± Adair Carter can not see Ada Wood, some anxious, but sitting in a wheelchair, he simply can not rush out of the crowd again to hold her hand.


    There are more and more people, and Ada Wood is far away from Adair. Picked up the mobile phone, sent a short message to Adair Carter, trying to reassure him.


    It was a long time before the engagement party was over. Ada Wood is so tired that the whole person is about to copse, sitting on the sofa of the private vi away from Adair.


    She did not dare to go back home. She was afraid that her aunt would not be happy to see her. Looking at thevender in the garden.


    she changed a suit of clothes, picked some well-bloomevender, wrapped it carefully, and went to Zora Wood¡¯s cemetery.


    Put the flowers down, sitting on the ground, she was leaning against the tombstone, ¡°Zora, this is your favoritevender. I saw that Adair nted it in the yard, and picked some of them.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t introduced him to you yet. Adair Carter is my future husband. He is really good to me, just like the Aaron that used to treat you.¡± ¡°At that time, you told me that you didn¡¯t love Aaron, but I didn¡¯t understand why you still agreed to marry him.¡± ¡°But the man who loves you will not exist.¡±


    ¡°You said, I shouldn¡¯t love Aaron, let alone let you approach him.¡± ¡°In fact, I know that you love beauty so much, how can you bear to be ugly when you are sick. Therefore, you choose to jump, but what you take away is the hearts of three people and the lives of two people.¡±


    ¡°I know that the child in your stomach is not Aaron¡¯s, but from another man. Originally, you were nning to elope, butter, when something irresistible happened, you would stay. ¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡±

 Chapter 55

    Aaron with a gloomy face walked to Ada Wood, and his deep eyes almost swallowed her up. During the day, he was very angry. He wanted toe here to rx, but he didn¡¯t expect that Ada Wood was also here.


    What¡¯s more, she always knew that Zora Wood didn¡¯t love him.


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly appear here. Her face was full of panic, and she shook body slowly.


    Why is he here? Today is his engagement banquet with Yvette Hill. At this point, shouldn¡¯t he apany her? The body was tightly attached to the tombstone, and her jaw was trembling. There was a look of fear on her face.


    ¡°What you said just now, say it again.¡± His sharp eyes are bloodthirsty, loosening her cor, big palm finally stays on her slender neck, as long as he uses a slight force, Ada Wood¡¯s slender neck will be broken.


    His body clings to her body, the face is getting darker and darker, The child in Zora¡¯s stomach is not his? Therefore, Zora Wood betrayed him, and the little woman helped her to hide from him. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s delicate body is shaking violently. Her big eyes are full of bright liquid, full of panic and despair.


    Grasping Aaron¡¯s hand, trying to struggle out of his hand.


    Zora Wood has been dead for five years. It is meaningless to investigate these things.


    And she is about to be the wife of Adair, can¡¯t continue to tangle with Aaron. Now she is not just out of prison, she does not want to die now, she wants to be with Adair, sunrise, and sunset, forever.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Aaron grabs Ada Wood angrily, forcing her to turn around and look at the photo on Wood¡¯s right tombstone, ¡°if you don¡¯t want me to ruin the Carters, tell me what you just said.¡±


    ¡°Aaron, you are not a human being.¡±


    Ada Wood now knows how terrible Aaron is. She¡¯s wrong. She¡¯s really wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have offended. ¡°No?¡±


    Aaron suddenly let go of Ada Wood¡¯s neck and turned her body over. A big palm sped her hands, and the fingers of the other hand swam slowly on her white neck, and slowly went down through the sexy vicle.


    He leaned down, his thick chest pressing against the softness in front of her, and the hot and dangerous breath was on her face.


    ¡°No, No. I¡¯m Adair¡¯s wife. This body is his. Don¡¯t touch it. ¡± Ada Wood struggles desperately, scraping Wood¡¯s tombstone with her hands.


    Aaron was angrier, anger engulfed his reason, roared, ¡°don¡¯t mention that man in front of me.¡±


    Ignoring Ada Wood¡¯s struggle, she was imprisoned in a small space with her strong man¡¯s body. She was easily lifted up, forcing her to sit on his thigh, gently holding her earlobe, and one of the big palms grasped her softness.


    ¡°Adair¡­¡± Ada Wood¡¯s shaking body struggled desperately. Her long hair blocked Wood¡¯s photo. The cor had already slipped away because of Aaron¡¯s rude action.


    ¡°You let me go. I just want Adair.¡± Finally, she suppressed the anger. Hearing this sentence, ¡°I just want Adair¡±, she became angry again. She grabbed her waist, dragged her into his arms, lowered her head, and fiercely kissed her attractive mouth. With his tongue, he wiped her face bit by bit and pinched the big palm in her waist. This pair of bodies, can only wriggle under his body, cater to his favor and impact, he is absolutely not allowed to let the disgusting man of Adair to lie on her body. Even if he doesn¡¯t want it, other men don¡¯t want it.


    ¡°No, no, what do you want to know? I tell you, please, don¡¯t touch me Ada Wood feels very scared. This is the only thing she can give to Adair. She can¡¯t, absolutely not be taken away by Aaron .


    Looking at Aaron¡¯s pair of eyes filled with the most primitive desire, she fell into despair.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this in front of Zora.¡±


    Adapletely relies on Aaron.


    He breathed a little, and he couldn¡¯t hear Ada Wood¡¯s words. His solid abdomen was like a fire burning.


    The hard things under the abdomen were fixed on the inner side of her thigh. The fiery palms held her soft, sucking with anger.


    This refreshing and lovely taste belongs to Aaron elder brother at that time.


    Once she, always lying on his body, whispered in his ear, waiting for her to grow up, when she grew up into a woman, marry her.


    These words, as if still lingering in the ear. At that time, she had been running after him, just wanting to attract his attention, just wanting to be his woman.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, he ran too fast and she couldn¡¯t catch up with him.


    Now, Aaron elder brother is slowing down. Why don¡¯t you chase him?


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Ada Wood¡¯s voice has cried hoarse,


    ¡°brother Aaron, let me go, let me start a new life, OK? Ada Wood knows that she is wrong. She will never run after him. She has already known that she is wrong. ¡±


    She leaned forward, forcing her back to lean against Wood¡¯s tombstone. With her domineering tongue, her head snatched Aaron in her small mouth. Only he Arnold Hunter can abandon others, never allow his prey to be robbed by others without his permission.


    The hot thing fiercely against her, big palm also swam around her body.


    ¡°Please.¡± Ada Wood sobbed and pleaded with him in a low voice. Her thin body has shrunk


    . She has never stopped shaking. Her voice is a little broken and hoarse. ¡°If you think that five years¡¯ imprisonment is not enough to relieve your breath, I can leave andpletely disappear from you. I have nothing left. This is myst thing.


    ¡± If she can¡¯t even keep her own innocence, what is the qualification to be the legs of Adair, or to stand beside him, give birth to children for him, and apany him to see sunrise and sunset. She didn¡¯t want to see the disappointed eyes of her uncle. Under the pressure of the family, he picked her in. How could she do this?


    Aaron¡¯s strong body pressed heavily on her body. His slender fingers gently stroked her face and narrowed his eyes, ¡°impossible. From the moment you get in touch with me, you are doomed to be my person. Your first time, your body, and your heart are all mine and can only be mine. Ada Wood, I want you to firmly remember the way brother Aaron loves you. ¡± Hands-on her waist, she was bending forward, ready to fuck her.

 Chapter 56

    His evil side face kisses Ada, he hooks lips a smile, eyes twinkle with possessive desire.


    His big hands are holding her up, buttocks, ready to push forward Ada Wood¡¯s mobile phone rings, shaking between their abdomens.


    In this quiet cemetery, the ring tone of the mobile phone is extremely harsh.


    Aaron was a little discontented.


    He sorted out his clothes and stood in front of Zora Wood¡¯s tombstone as if nothing had happened just now.


    Squinting at Ada Wood¡¯s cell phone in front of her chest, the name of Adair Carter is disyed on the bright screen.


    Ada Wood¡¯s hand was on the tombstone, her hand trembled so much that she could hardly hold her mobile phone.


    She pulled the cor and connected the phone tremblingly.


    ¡°Ada, where are you? Just now the servant said that you picked somevender in the yard and went out. Do you want to leave without saying goodbye? You promised me not to leave again Adair¡¯s voice is very anxious. You can also hear the sound of a car starting nearby, indicating that he is ready to go out.


    Ada Wood raised her head and took a look at Aaron. She turned back. Her face was a little scarlet, and he was still holding a morbid pallor.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. I¡¯ll be back soon. You can wait for me at home.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up. ¡± If he dosen¡¯t see Ada Wood back with his own eyes, he will keep worring about Adair.


    Ada Wood takes a look at the yellowed photo of Zora Wood on the tombstone, biting her lip, ¡°in my sister¡¯s graveyard.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me there, and I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Adair Carter didn¡¯t hang up the phone, but drove directly to Wood¡¯s right cemetery.


    Aaron stood behind her and looked coldly. Her pretty face was a little gloomy, and she slowly approached Ada Wood.


    Her eyes stay on Ada Wood¡¯s neck. Her warm fingertips gently brush across her delicate neck. He hugs Ada Wood from behind, and her heavy breath sprays on her earlobe. Ada Wood¡¯s body trembled and her voice became unnatural.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    She was afraid, afraid to be seen by Adaire .


    ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Adair Carter hears that Ada Wood¡¯s voice is something wrong and asks with concern.


    At the moment, Aaron¡¯s tall bodypletely covers Ada Wood¡¯s body, which belongs to his taste and prates into the surrounding air.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Maybe it¡¯s a bit windy in the cemetery. It¡¯s a little cold.¡±


    Ada Wood lied at will. After hanging up the phone, he took a deep breath.


    And if she goes on like this, she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll show up.


    All of a sudden, she was so scared that if she was seen by Adair, would he be disappointed with her.


    During the day, she vowed to be his legs, and at night she was held in the arms of Aaron . She felt very dirty, really good dirty, so dirty she, that Adair certainly do not want.


    Aaron ¡®s big hand grabs Ada Wood¡¯s shoulder and forces her to turn to face him.


    Pushing her to the gravestone, holding her tiny chin in his hand, he whispered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I repeat, don¡¯t marry that man.¡±


    Dark hoarse voice was a little bit irritable, looked at her domineeringly.


    ¡°Let go of me. Adair will be here soon. I don¡¯t want him to see it.¡± Ada Wood forced her head to one side, and her chin broke away from the confinement of his big palm.


    In the bright moonlight, that handfuls ofvender emit a faint fragrance. When she was in the hospital, she had obviously refused , but she did not expect that he would pursue the cemetery. ¡°, five years ago, Aaron is so arrogant that no matter how Ada Wood chases him, he refuses to turn back. After five years, how did Aaron start the business of Ada Wood five years ago?¡±


    The corner of the mouth shows a sneer, thin body no longer trembles.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Fear to the extreme, but she does not feel afraid.


    ¡°No, in fact, Aaron and Ada Wood were the same kind of people five years ago. Zora Wood didn¡¯t love him. He still entangled. However, he didn¡¯t expect that after five years, he would not be able to pester Zora Wood ande to TangAda Wood.¡±


    In those years, Zora Wood ran into the ¡°dream¡± club in order to hide from Aaron. However, he did not expect that he also pursued there.


    No matter how rebellious Zora Wood is and what she does that makes him unhappy, she is not willing to let go.


    And she is the same, no matter how Aaron hides her, she also does not give up.


    ¡°Ada is disobedient. Brother Aaron will punish her.¡±


    Aaron suddenly released Ada Wood, stepped back a few steps, and his mouth rose slightly.


    In the moonlight, that smile looks strange.


    His woman, no one can touch.


    ¡°Aaron, Zora Wood forced to die by you, do you know?¡± Ada Wood putvender on Zora Wood¡¯s tombstone and putvender in ce.


    ¡°In those days, if you didn¡¯t force her to get married earlier, she would not have told you that she didn¡¯t love you in such an extreme way. If it wasn¡¯t for you, she would not have entered the ¡°dream¡± club, would not have been addicted to drugs, and would not have been ill. All these things are caused by you. ¡±


    She will never forget Wood¡¯s shaking body Zora, lying in front of her, begging her to give her relief. However, even in that case, she still loved Aaron brother as always, and chased after him. She felt that all this was the fault of those people who were poisoned by Zora Wood.


    Ada Wood grabs the cor of Aarib and hisses.


    Even in prison, she is not willing to destroy Zora Wood¡¯s perfect image in the eyes of Winifred¡¯s mother and Aaron brother.


    Even if not understood by everyone, she is not willing to admit that Zora Wood is a drug addict before jumping.


    Once so lively and forthright girl, finally will choose that way to end her young life, she clearly so love beauty, but died with her face undistinguished.


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s hand was in a fist, and he smashed down Wood¡¯s tombstone Zora, and the blue veins on his forehead burst up.


    At that time, he was very busy, for his own business, to fight with the old fox and the man in his family, and to avoid the bully Ada Wood, he ignored Zora Wood.


    He always thought, he gave her, is the best, every time to see her obedient appearance, he thought she was very happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you always want to know why she died the day before you were married? Now that you know, can you let me go? ¡±


    Originally, she thought that after she was released from prison, she would have nothing to do with Aaron.


    However, Winni¡¯s car ident disrupted all her ns after she was released from prison, leaving her at a loss.


    ¡°Let you go? over my dead body. Ada Wood, from the moment you got into me, you can¡¯t think of a better life. ¡±


    Sharp eyes coldly stare at Ada Wood¡¯s face. The blue veins on his forehead show his anger at the moment. Hands clenched, blood seeped from above. Ada Wood ignores her and turns aside to leave the cemetery. Adair Carter in a hurry toe over, see Ada Wood and quickly push wheelchair .

 Chapter 57

    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t cover the traces left on her neck. She squats down in front of Adair Carter and touches the ring she wears for her during the day. She slowly takes it off. ¡°Adair, I¡¯m so dirty, I can¡¯t match you.¡±


    Adair Carter saw the thick kisses on her neck and her embarrassed appearance. He was very angry in his heart. He stretched out r hand, took her into his arms, gently stopped the long hair scattered in front of her ear, and then wiped her tears for her.


    His voice was a little hoarse, ¡°Adae, you are not voluntary, right? As long as you tell me that nothing has happened between you and him, I will believe you. ¡±


    All me him, he did not protect her well, his eyes were filled with remorse and heartache.


    Arms around her, chin on her forehead, kiss her hair.


    ¡°Adair, I just want to tell my sister the news of our marriage, but I didn¡¯t expect that he was here, in front of my sister, he kissed me, but your phone stopped him. Do you believe me? He hasn¡¯t vited me yet¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Adair Carter holds Ada Wood¡¯s head in her hands, prints a kiss on her forehead, takes off his coat, puts it on her, hugs her, and goes to the car.


    He did not worry that Ada Wood would betray him. What he was afraid of was that Aaron would not let go.


    The man who is the same as the wolf will never be willing Ada Wood be robbed.


    Ada Wood sits in the car, holding tightly the coat that Adair wears on her body, leaning against Adair¡¯s chest, with tears on her face.


    She did not dare to leave home, nor to leave Adair¡¯s private vi, where the servants came from home, she was afraid of being seen.


    Vivien drove his car to the ¡°time¡± photography shop, which is a single apartment. He usually goes to stay with Adair asionally.


    Hiding in the bathroom, Ada Wood tried to rub her body over and over again, trying to wash away the traces left by.


    However, no matter how hard she tried and how many times she flushed, the marks remained there like a brand, which could not be removed.


    Almost all of them were washed off with ayer of skin. Ada Wood came out of the bathroom.


    Adair Carter saw Ada Wood¡¯s arms, embracing her.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t hurt yourself like this. No matter what you be, even if you really be his woman, I also want you.¡±


    They lie on the big bed, Adair¡¯s arm tightly around Ada Wood¡¯s waist, hugging her to sleep, afraid that she would quietly leave when he was sleeping.


    Ada Wood¡¯s tears constantly gush out from the corner of her eyes, holding his hand in her waist, how can¡¯t pull it off.


    Finally, she gave up, closed her eyes, nest in the arms of Adair, holding him to sleep.


    They held her for a whole night without even turning over. At dawn, they left Ada Wood in the ¡°time¡± photography shop and asked Vivien to apany her.


    Because he is afraid that Ada Wood will be confused, Vivien asks her to do things together.


    With a brush, Ada Wood looks at the couple in front of her and carefully draws wedding photos for them.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The biggest difference between time photoshop and other photoshops is that their wedding photos are hand-painted. Many people, in order to be more meaningful, will put the same action here for two hours.


    ¡°Wee, Mr. Hunter and Miss Hill.¡±


    The staff of the store warmly weed a couple who wereing in, the man was tall and handsome, the woman was dignified and thedy was graceful.


    ¡°Would you like Mr. Hunter and Miss Hill to take wedding photos or choose wedding dresses?¡±


    Because they have been here once, and the news that two people are about to get married is often shown on TV, the whole city of W knows them.


    ¡°I want to try on the wedding dress and take another set of wedding photos.¡±


    Yvette Hill¡¯s sweet voice, coupled with her sweet face and a sweet smile, is like a princess.


    She took Aaron¡¯s arm lovingly and looked at him.


    Ada Wood turned her back to them. Her brush was unstable and almost fell to the ground.


    It took a few seconds for her to recover, stick to the paint and continue to paint.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, Miss Hill, this way, please.¡±


    The staff enthusiastically led Yvette Hill to the VIP area.


    There are a lot of exquisite and beautiful wedding dresses, and some even have no time to open the package.


    Aaron walked a circle, finally, stay in front of a wedding dress, stretched out a slender finger, ¡°this.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Aaron. This wedding dress is specially prepared by our boss for our boss¡¯s wife. Please choose another one.¡±


    Vivien came in from the outside with a professional smile on her mouth.


    From the moment they entered the store, she had been looking at the two people.


    ¡°Your boss is really interesting.¡± Yvette Hill smiles sweetly at Vivien and starts to choose other wedding dresses.


    She didn¡¯t know that this photoshop was opened by Adair for Ada. What¡¯s more, Aaron brought her here not only to apany her to try on her wedding dress.


    ¡°What if I have to?¡±


    Aaron has long seen the thin figure in the most corner. When he came in, his sight did not move away from the thin figure.


    Again, she picked up the brush, it was more attractive.


    Adair Carter is really interested. It is gorgeous, but it is more suitable for women like Yvette Hill.


    Obviously, it is more suitable for women to hide in the corner.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    Vivien did not change her face when she spoke. She was not afraid to offend Aaron.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, since the boss left it to the boss¡¯s wife, let¡¯s choose others. There are so many more.¡±


    Although Yvette Hill saw the wedding dress, at first sight, she didn¡¯t want Aaron to feel vain. As long as he was willing to marry her, nothing else was important.


    As early as at the birthday party, she saw ¡®s look at Ada Wood, She figured it out.


    ¡°You,e here.¡±


    Aaron points to Ada Wood who is ready to escape, and the corner of his mouth rises slightly.


    He said that he would not let her feel better, so how could he let her go so easily.


    Ada Wood stops and doesn¡¯t turn around.


    The mark on her neck is still there. It¡¯s the shame he left her.


    As early as many years ago, she should have known this man, but she was blinded by her own love.


    Take a deep breath. She¡¯s not gonna get away with it. She turns around with no emotion in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hunter. I¡¯m not an employee here. Please forgive me for not following your advice.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Aaron¡¯s sword eyebrow picked out andughed with amusement, ¡°Ada is going to get married. Can¡¯t brother Aaron give you a wedding dress as a gift?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry my brother Aaron died five thousand years ago .¡±


    Her brother, Aaron, when he sent her to prison. No, Zora Wood died the moment she jumped. Without Zora, there would be no Brother Aaron.


    Her infatuated Aaron brother existed in this world for Zora Wood.

 Chapter 58

    Leaving the ¡°time¡± photoshop, Ada Wood looks up at the sky.


    Cloudless, the sun is a little dazzling, just like the man behind her.


    After she got out of prison, the biggest mistake she did was to go to Zora Wood¡¯s tombst night.


    Now she can¡¯t go to Adaire¡¯s home, nor can she go to her private vi.


    But there is a ce she has to go.


    Thest time Aaron took her to the duplex vi, Zora Wood gave her a gift for her 18th birthday.


    There is Zora Wood¡¯s secret. To be more precise, it¡¯s the man¡¯s secret.


    ¡°Zora, what kind of man do you like? Is he as handsome as brother Aaron? ¡±


    Inside the warm quilt, two young girls hide it and tell a little secret.


    ¡°Well, how to say that, he and Aaron arepletely opposite people, just like a boy whoes out of the painting. His eyes are a little mncholy as if he is out of tune with the world.¡±


    ¡°Zora, isn¡¯t this Arnold Hunter we met for the first time? After all, what you like is Aaron brother. ¡±


    ¡°No, Aaron is a typical sunshine man. He prefers ssical beauty. When you¡¯re 18, I will bring him? A gift for you as an adult.


    ¡± ¡­¡­ ¡±


    Ada, I¡¯m addicted to drugs.¡±


    ¡°Ada, I have his baby.¡±


    ¡°Ada, I don¡¯t want to go on like this, I will be crazy.¡±


    ¡°Ada¡­¡±


    Zora Wood gave her an adult gift, which was the duplex vi. She wanted to know the real reason why Zora Wood jumped down from there.


    That day, she had already brought her medicine. She clearly saw that Wood¡¯s eyes had returned to normal, but she finally jumped down.


    It was as if the moment she was awake was to jump.


    Maybe the man knows why.


    ¡°Ada, where are you going?¡±


    Adair Carter received Vivien news, immediatelying from thepany.


    Seeing Ada Wood standing on the roadside in a daze, there are no more traces on her body. Her heart is finally relieved.


    As the wedding approached, his heart became more and more uneasy.


    He is very clear that most of that uneasinesses from Aaron, and a small partes from Ada Wood.


    This woman, in the heart, still has Aaron¡¯s position, he is not sure.


    ¡°Adair, why are you here? Is thepany¡¯s business finished? ¡± Ada Wood is not surprised that Adair Carter appears here.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much about business at thepany. I¡¯lle and see you. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, we¡¯ll take a look at the house and make our new house.¡±


    Adair Carter also knows that it¡¯s inconvenient for Ada Wood to live in the store. She can¡¯t go back home or go to his private vi. At least, she can¡¯t go back until the traces on her body disappear.


    The family¡¯s servants, which mom shoved in to keep an eye on.


    ¡°Adair, I have something to tell you.¡± Ada Wood bit her lips and stopped talking.


    She didn¡¯t know whether to tell him about Zora Wood. He had so many things and just took over thepany. She should not bother him with Zora Wood.


    However, she really cares about the existence of that man.


    Except for Adair, she couldn¡¯t find a second person to help her.


    ¡°Say it.¡± Adair Carter looked at Ada Wood¡¯s Dilemma and gently held her hand. ¡°Ada, you promised me that no matter what happened, you should face with me. If you don¡¯t let me share your pain, it proves that I have no ability to give you happiness.¡±


    ¡°No, you have so many things to do now. I just¡­¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s words haven¡¯t finished, they are interrupted by the mobile phone ring tone from Adair.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adair Carter takes a look at his mobile phone. It is Alvin Carter who calls him.


    ¡°Take the call from Uncle first. Maybe he has something urgent to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you wait for me.¡±


    Adair Carter picked up his mobile phone and connected the phone. There came a weak voice from Alvin Carter,


    ¡°cough, Adair, where are you? The meeting is waiting for you alone. ¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After receiving the phone call, Adair walks to Ada Wood¡¯s side, and looks at her with some embarrassment, ¡°Ada, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You go to work first. I¡¯ll walk around.¡±


    Ada Wood sees Adair Carter some not quite at ease, embracing him, ¡°I will not meet with Aaron, I will hide from him.¡±


    She tries very hard to avoid him, but, always can meet him.


    if God is joking with her, or he intentionally.


    ¡°Ada, you know, I don¡¯t mean that. You can ask me or Vivien for anything.¡±


    Adair takes a look at the ¡°time¡± photoshop behind her, where two people are trying to get married.


    Watching him leave, Ada Wood slowly walked towards the direction of ¡°autumn water Pleasant¡±.


    She knew where the duplex vi was. Standing at the door, she watched Zora Wood¡¯s favorite Lavender nted inside.


    Thest time she was brought by Aaron, she didn¡¯t have a good look here.


    In her memory, there are four rooms on the second floor, one for mom and Dad, one for her and one for Zora, and another is a secret base, so she can¡¯t go indirectly from the second floor.


    Yes, that room is the fourth room that can¡¯t be found. There is a secret between her and Zora Wood.


    She measured the room on the second floor with her feet and determined the approximate location. Then she went downstairs and ran to the back garden.


    Throughvender, looking at the wall covered by Parthenocissus tricuspidata, ording to the position measured above, from bottom to top, when counting to the 17th brick, gently knock, take down the brick, there is a doorknob, open the door, there is a piece of ck paint inside.


    With the weak light of the mobile phone, she finds the light switch.


    Turn on the light, is a half story high stairs, covered with thick dust, every step, you can feel that dull smell.


    Slowly walking up the stairs, with the weak light, she goes to the window, opens the window, lets the dull air inside the room.


    In the middle of the room, there are three paintings. The one in the middle is painted by her.


    Under the blooming blue cherry blossom tree, a picturesque young man stood there with mncholy eyes and raised his head slightly, as if looking at the flowers and the sky.


    This is her first painting for Aaron. Why is it here?


    Next to it, are two girls in princess skirts holding hands, is running towards the blooming Jacaranda.


    She and Zora Wood had been pestering dad all afternoon so Dad bring them.


    In the third picture, the background is still the blooming Jacaranda, but in front of them are the grown-up ones. She stands in the front, next to her, is Arnold Hunter. Next to Arnold Hunter, it is Zora Wood. The person behind her has only painted half of it, and there is no time to finish it.


    The paint was spilled all over the floor, and there were traces of being trampled. The brush had been stepped into two pieces.


    Except for the middle one, which was painted by Ada Wood, the rest was painted by Zora Wood, who had no time to finish.


    Who is the unfinished painting, the unfinished man?


    Standing there, closing her eyes, imagining that she is Zora Wood, drawing, what can interrupt her concentration on painting?


    Does another person appear?


    No way. This ce is her secret base with Zora Wood. Zora Wood can¡¯t tell anyone else.


    Well, there¡¯s only one possibility left. She¡¯s addicted to drugs.


    Confused, she knocked over the paint in her hand. She staggered to the wall and sat on the ground. She leaned weakly against the wall. Shaking her hands, she took out the white powder. By the way, if the lighter is not here, this ce can¡¯t put anything so dangerous.


    Therefore, Zora Wood, in order not to destroy these things, with hisst sense, supported the wall and walked towards the door little by little.


    Ada Wood walked again ording to Wood¡¯s right walking trace.


    When she got to the door, she thought that something was left on it, so she turned back.


    Zora Wood turned back, squatted in front of the painting, picked up the brush, and wrote something on the ground.


    Opening her eyes, Ada Wood looks at the words at her feet. She can only recognize a few words, ¡°dream¡± club, and Yvonne Brook.

 Chapter 59

    ¡°Dream¡± club, Yvonne Brook?


    This ce and this person are the key to understanding and discovering the true face of that man.


    She suddenly thought of what Yvonne Brook had said to her before.


    ¡°Ada, he, maybe, is not as bad as you think. If he has to suffer, will you forgive him?¡±


    So, what does Yvonne Brook know?


    Sitting on the ground, leaning against the wall, Ada was quietly staring at the three paintings, the fourth person, who is it?


    Since Zora Wood will write Yvonne Brook¡¯s name here, she must know.


    And the ce where she and Zora meet most is the ¡°dream¡± club.


    So, the man also met in the ¡°dream¡± club.


    She needs to go back to that ce again, in order to find out the man, to find out the real cause of Zora Wood¡¯s death.


    However, Aaron warned her not to go too close to Yvonne Brook. Zora Wood once said the same thing. However, Yvonne Brook never did anything to hurt her. Even if she was in prison, she often went to see her and brought her news about Winni.


    But why, do they all exclude her only friend.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She put her rough fingers on the middle picture.


    Pick up the broken brush on the ground andy a new piece of paper beside it.


    This picture is from Adair with her. The background is this duplex vi.


    Adair Carter¡¯s legs are standing, which is the first time she saw him after she was released from prison. He is handsome, just like the warm sunshine in May.


    It¡¯s just that the dress was changed into a white suit, which was the dress he married her.


    Soon, the details of Adair¡¯s eyes, nose, and mouth werepleted.


    Next, it is the person at Adair¡¯s side. When she lifted her brush, she couldn¡¯t draw.


    She found that she is the most unqualified to stand in the side of Adair.


    She fingered the engagement ring on the third finger of her left hand. If it is stillplete can she still stand by his side?


    She promised Adair, no matter what happened, she would not leave him.


    Finally, she made up her mind to pick up the truncated brush, dip it with paint, and prepare to paint herself next to him.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Ada Wood¡¯s hand was stabbed by the sharp part of the cut-off brush. A small piece of wood pricked into her flesh, and blood seeped out from there, and the wood thorn was dyed red.


    Release the brush, she wanted to pull out the thorn in her hand, at this time, her mobile phone rings, it is a strange number.


    When the phone was connected, it was the terrible voice, ¡°Miss Wood, do you remember me? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. I miss you very much. I heard that you are going to marry the young master Adair.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want? ¡±


    Ada Wood remembers this voice. When she was still in the private vi of Aaron, he once gave her a set of jewelry for Zora Wood.


    The body trembled and her heart was filled with infinite fear.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯m a nonexistent person? It seems that Miss Wood was not very satisfied with herst gift. Well, Miss Wood ¡± what kind of gift do you want? ¡±


    Men seem to be very patient, the voice that has been dealt seems a little strange.


    ¡°I just want you to disappear,pletely disappear.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know where this man got her mobile phone number. Since leaving Aaron¡¯s vi, Adair Carter has changed her mobile phone and mobile phone number. No one knows except Adair Carter.


    Since Adair is busy with meetings in thepany, he has no time to scare her, and he has no reason to scare her.


    ¡°Do you really want me to disappear?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ada Wood answers him firmly. She is close to Adair¡¯s wedding. She doesn¡¯t want to have any bad things happen before the wedding.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will disappear with Zora Wood¡¯s secret?¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, you¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t wait for Ada Wood to speak, the busy tone tells her that the man has already hung up her phone.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will disappear with Zora Wood¡¯s secret?¡±


    What does that mean?


    Why does he know about Zora Wood?


    Looking at the phone screen that has been turned off, she finds out the number that just answered the phone, dials in the past, is already in the state of power off.


    Looking back at the fourth person in the third painting, the man, what kind of person is he, how to depict his face.


    She closes the window and gets ready to leave.


    All of a sudden, she heard someone go upstairs. It was two people. Her high-heeled shoes made the floor above her head thump.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, please slow down. I can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±


    Yvette Hill¡¯s sweet and glutinous voice is a little short, and the sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground is more and more frequent. Finally, it directly bes a trot.


    The upstairs doors were opened and closed, and Aaron seemed to be looking for something.


    ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s voice seemed a little impatient. He had just received a message from Barry that Ada Wood hade here. He came in a great hurry. He had gone to look at her on the way, but he did not see anyone like her.


    So, she should still be here.


    But after looking for her for so long, he didn¡¯t see her.


    Is she hiding? Looking at the empty vi, there is no trace of the existence of a third person.


    Damn, is hete?


    Ada Wood has been hiding in the room and turned her mobile phone to silence.


    Huddled at the foot of the wall, she was quietly waiting for the two people upstairs to leave.


    Suddenly, her hand touched a thick album.


    Pick up the album, open it inside, most of them are photos of their childhood, parents, and Aaron.


    Those precious memories, little by little, came to her mind.


    Page by page quietly turning, ba sweet memory.


    Turning to thest one, she froze.


    Above is Zora Wood, a 16-year-old girl. Behind her stands a young boy.


    However, the boy¡¯s face was cut off, leaving only a rough outline.


    Can the fourth person in that picture be this boy?


    She Carefully takes out the yellowing photo, and writes a line of very delicate words on the back, ¡°I hope I have your participation in my life in the future.¡±


    The signature on the back is, a person who doesn¡¯t exist.


    Will it?


    This person is the one who called her.


    Hearing the sound of a car starting outside, Ada Wood opened a gap in the window and watched the blue evintado disappear from her sight. She left the duplex vi.


    Along the way, her mind was full of the picture and the painting.


    Why did Zora Wood not finish the drawing? All the ces were finished, and there was only one face left.


    She has telepathy with Zora Wood. As long as she touches something Zora Wood, she almost feels what she did at that time. However, she can¡¯t see that face clearly.


    If the painting was finished after many days of painting, something must have happenedter, which made Zora Wood so miserable that she didn¡¯t want to draw him in the end.


    So, what happened?


    Maybe she was too absorbed in thinking and didn¡¯t see the caring towards her.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp brake sound, and the car stopped at a centimeter away from the river.


    After looking up at the driver, Ada Wood ran away.


    ¡°Little bitch, what are you running for?¡±


    The man in the car opened the door and ran after her.

 Chapter 60

    Originally the position of the duplex vi of that double entry is more devious, almost few people can appear here.


    And it¡¯s still time to go to work, and no one ising.


    Without running a few steps, Ada Wood was chased by a man.


    ¡°Little bitch, do you think you can run away?¡± Alber Green grabs Ada Wood¡¯s hand with anger on his face. He was thrown to the United States by his fatherst time. If it wasn¡¯t because he was about to get married, he would not have been here at all. ¡°What we haven¡¯t finishedst time, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    She grabbed her hair and dragged her to the car.


    ¡°Alber Green, I am Adair¡¯s fiancee. If you do this, he will not let you go.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s hair is pulled by Alber Green. She raises her hand and grabs his hand, trying to let him lose her hair.


    The only thing that she can leave Adair, Aaron has not taken away, she can¡¯t give to Greenberg.


    ¡°Adaire? It¡¯s a joke. He¡¯s as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He doesn¡¯t have time to care about you at all. ¡± Alber Green drew up a cunning grin, ¡°beauty is in trouble. This sentence is really true.


    It¡¯s all because of you. Those bigpanies that invest in new projects in Adair want to withdraw their capital. Now he, as long as someone pushes him gently from behind, he will be nothing.¡±


    Why did this happen?


    When she left in the morning, everything was fun, it was because he was engaged to her?


    ¡°Why did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it because of you. A woman like you still wants to k be happy and be a gorgeousdy of a rich family? ¡± Alber Green dragged her on and pushed her into the car.


    ¡°If you are obedient, I can consider making you as my lover. At least, you can have enough food and clothing. Just open your legs when I need to.¡±


    ¡°Go away and don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands.¡± Ada Wood shakes off Alber Green¡¯s hand and wants to get off the car.


    ¡°p¡±, a red five fingerprints appear on Ada Wood¡¯s face.


    Alber Green was forced to close the door, swearing, ¡°little bitch, it¡¯s your blessing, look like what you are. You really think you¡¯re still a precious daughter.¡±


    He starts the car and drives to Green Alber¡¯s private vi.


    All of a sudden, she saw the blue Aventador in Arnold Hunter passing by her side, stretched out her hands, and patted the window ss¡± help me.¡±


    Finally, she watched the blue evintado disappear from her sight.


    Blood came out of her hand, and a red handprint was left on the window ss.


    She retreated weakly back to the back of the car and closed her eyes in despair.


    Suddenly, Alber Green made an emergency brake, and she almost rushed to the front passenger seat from the back seat.


    There was a bit swollen on the forehead because she hit the seat.


    Open her eyes. The blue evertata stops in front of the Land Rover in GreenAlber and honks its horn.


    Seeing that she said to save her, he had no way to leave directly. Why does she look scarred every time he sees her.


    Didn¡¯t that man mean to protect her and give her happiness?


    He thought that after her engagement, she had a good life, but he didn¡¯t think that she was the same as before, pathetic and full of injuries.


    Aaron got out of the car and quickly dialed a phone call with his mobile phone. ¡°Mr. Green, I¡¯m Aaron. I¡¯m in my private vi now. I seem to see the young master of Green. The woman in his car, I thought it was the youngdy of Green.¡±


    Alber Green¡¯s face changed all of a sudden, not waiting for Aaron to hang up the phone, he fell Ada Wood from the car, scolded him for meddling, and immediately drove the car to run in the dust.


    Ada Wood rolled around on the ground and saw the expressionless handsome face Aaron, and slowly got up from the ground.


    She picked up a handkerchief and simply bandaged the wound that had just been opened because of too much force.


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Aaron drives the car to Ada Wood¡¯s side, and his voice is as cold as ice.


    Ada Wood stops and looks at his sight. She turns her head away immediately. She doesn¡¯t get in his car and goes on.


    She was afraid to get in his car.


    Aaron opened the door, and the maic voice was mellow and deep, ¡°this is thest time I can help you. I will send you to Carter¡¯s family.¡±


    He stretched out his hand, pulled her over, pushed her into the car, then mmed the door of the car, and started the car to drive to Carter¡¯s mansion.


    Twenty minutester, the blue Aventador stopped at t the Richards building.


    Aaron nced at her with the rest of the corner of his eye, then got out of the car and went straight to Carter¡¯s building.


    Ada Wood gets out of the car and keeps up with Aaron.


    Five minutester, Aaron and Ada Wood appeared in Carter¡¯s meeting room.


    For a moment, the entire conference room became unusually quiet.


    ncing at everyone in the conference room, Aaron sneered and looked at Alvin Carter.


    ¡°Carter president, I¡¯m really sorry to disturb your meeting. Your daughter-inw just met with a little trouble on the way. I saved her and brought her here by the way.¡±


    Ada Wood stands timidly behind Aaron, her hands stirred together, and dare not look up to see Adair¡¯s face.


    ¡°My woman, don¡¯t need Mr. Aaron to care.¡±


    Adair Carter clenched his hands, with blue veins protruding on the back of his hands, with a strong hostility in his eyes.


    When he opened his mouth and wanted to continue to say something, he was stopped by Alvin Carter with his eyes.


    ¡°Nephew Aaron, I really trouble you. Could you wait for me in the lounge? I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Hearing Alvin Carter¡¯s words, Ada Wood turns and wants to leave.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t understand these things. It¡¯s better to wait outside.


    ¡°Ada, you stay. When you get married to Adair, you always have to face them. You can learn in advance.¡±


    With that, Alvin Carter coughs twice and sits back on his chair with a painful expression on his face.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood stops and returns to the conference room.


    A group of people see Ada Wood and turn back and start whispering.


    ¡°President Adaire, we have made everything clear just now. You should think about it carefully. If there is nothing wrong, we will go ahead.¡±


    There was a sly smile on his face as if he would eat them.


    ¡°Except for that, all other conditions can be discussed.¡±


    Adaire always refused to let go, he kept so hard, how could he let go.


    Even if his marriage with Ada Wood will affect Carter¡¯s shares, he can earn back the money he lost, but if Ada Wood leaves, he can¡¯t find it back.


    ¡°Nephew Aaron, it seems that we have nothing to talk about. We decided to withdraw the capital.¡±


    A few people packed up and were ready to leave.


    Aaron had already stepped out of the conference room, folded back again, narrowed his eyes, and nced at the people around him. He said with a sneer, ¡°no, the rtionship between Ada and me is not clear to all of you. I just want to say that about this project. I will invest as much as they withdraw money, as a wedding gift for Ada.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Ada¡¯s whole body is frozen, what does Aaron mean?


    Does that mean he¡¯s going to let go?


    Should have been happy, she felt stuffy, as if something blocked the airway, some ufortable.


    Is she reluctant to give up?


    However, the position was obviously a little ufortable.


    She Looked up, looking at Adaire, and that cold wheelchair, lying quietly under his body.


    How can she feel ufortable, determined to stay away from the side of Adair, she determined to be his legs, how can Aaron suddenly be gentle and she changed her mind.


    After sorting out her emotions, Ada Wood walks to the side of Adair, holding his hand and looking at Aaron.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The investors who Originally intended to withdraw capital, after hearing the words of Aaron, began to hesitate.


    They just want to take the opportunity to suppress Adair and get more benefits, but they don¡¯t expect to meet Aaron on the way.


    And Aaron is a character they can¡¯t afford to offend.


    As they all know, this project will surely make a lot of money. It¡¯s a pity to lose your fat like this. However, if you take back what you said, you will lose face.


    Alvin Carter looks at Aaron with appreciation. It¡¯s too dangerous topete with such a man.


    When the man came to him, he was still hesitating.


    He had no intention to interfere with his son¡¯s feelings, but he did not think that this man would do this for her.


    If he doesn¡¯t let go, his son can¡¯t fight this man.


    ¡°Nephew Aaron, some uncles didn¡¯t want to withdraw capital, but just gave us some good suggestions for the project.¡±


    After so many years in the business, Alvin Carter certainly knows that he should give them the right time. They are all attracted by their interests. This time, Aaron is willing to help Ada Wood with his face, which does not mean that he will always help him.


    After the meeting, when Ada Wood wanted to thank Aaron personally, he couldn¡¯t be found.


    ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking at Ada Wood from Adair, he feels a little uneasy, more intense than before.


    ¡°Adair, I want to thank him personally. If I didn¡¯t have him just now, I would have been taken by Green. Besides, he has helped you so much, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Ada Wood just wants to thank Aaron .


    It can also be regarded as the end of the crazy single love five years ago.


    ¡°I know, are you reluctant to part with him and regret your engagement to me? Do you want to go back to him now? I¡¯ve done so much for you, and he, just a little bit of help, is worth your gratitude. Would you like to reciprocate him to marry him in the next second? Am Ime now? You don¡¯t like mine? Think I¡¯m useless, don¡¯t you? ¡±


    Adair Carter ms the papers on the table. In addition to anger, there is despair on his face.


    Why did he stay by her side for so long that she refused to look back at him.


    And that man, after breaking her heart, just gave her a sweet date, and she could follow him without hesitation.


    Now, what is he?


    ¡°Adair, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know that Adair has be so sensitive now. What¡¯s more, he is under such great pressure to be with her.


    But now she, full of Aaron in her mind, how can she be like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know this will hurt you. I promise you, I won¡¯t go to Aaron , and it won¡¯t be in the future. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll pour you a cup of boiling water.¡±


    Feet have not been raised, Adair was pulled back to his arms.


    She Holds her in his arms, leans, and kiss the pink lips of Adae.


    Ada Wood just lies in the arms of Adair, staring at his erged face.


    His kiss has infatuation, punishment, and possession.


    He reaches his Hand out, wrapped around the neck of Adair, closes her eyes, tears down her eyes.


    In response to the kiss from Adair, she can¡¯t let him worry anymore. If the best answer is to respond to his kiss, she is willing to do it.


    ¡°Ada Wood, yours¡­¡± Aaron took Ada Wood¡¯s mobile phone and folded it back. She just saw her hugging Adair¡¯s neck in response to his kiss.


    Woman, you still don¡¯t want brother Aaron after all.


    You won¡¯t give him even a week.


    When Adairleaving Ada Wood, he pinned her scattered hair behind her ears and wiped away the tears on her face.


    His face was full of heartache and his voice was very gentle. He gently held her in her arms.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry, I just lost control. I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m really afraid of losing you.¡±


    Ada Wood leans against Adair Carter¡¯s chest, and her tears can¡¯t stop falling down. When Aaron came just now, what she knew was that she couldn¡¯t make Adair Carter sad, and she couldn¡¯t continue to tangle with Aaron.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do this again. I¡¯ll wait until you really want to sleep with me.¡±


    Adair Carter kisses her hair, and her warm palms stay on her face.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll give myself to you whenever you want.¡±


    This is what she owed him and the only one she can give him.


    In the conference room, two people hugged each other tightly.


    Aaron sat in the car, picked up the mobile phone, made a call to Baird Churchil, ¡°see you at the old ce.¡±


    ¡°Dream¡± club, a special elegant room for, a man dressed very fashionable has been waiting there.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Hunter, I¡¯m also a police chief. I¡¯m always under yourmand. I¡¯m really shameless.¡±


    Baird Churchil is the youngest director in the history of W city. Yes, he was the director who identally saved his daughter and was suddenlymuted when he jumped into the river.


    God knows, he is only 28 years old this year. His 13-year-old daughter came out of nowhere. He now still takes the me of the irresponsible man.


    Just because of this man¡¯s words, he appeared a 13-year-old illegitimate daughter out of thin air. Up to now, he still holds the title of irresponsible father.


    Aaron did not speak, just showed a ck face, sat on the sofa, poured himself a ss of red wine, and then drank it all.


    ¡°There is no evidence of Vice Mayor Smith ¡®s corruption yet?¡±


    ¡°Elder brother, you think I am my father. I¡¯m just a small director general of his procuratorate. How can I have such a great ability to investigate the vice mayor¡¯s affairs? Even if we do, we should not be too tant, right?¡±


    Baird Churchil and Aaron are good friends in Ennd. The main reason is that women like to go around Aaron. He can¡¯t find girls, so he has to make friends with him.


    ¡°here is no progress?¡±


    His time is short, with only six days left. This gift must be delivered before her wedding.


    ¡°Brother, will you spare me? I¡¯m the president of the court. I¡¯m only responsible for sentencing. Where can I go to investigate corruption cases for you?¡±


    Aries Kent is very enchanting, people will take him as a woman.


    Aaron simply named him as a woman.


    ¡°Did he eat dynamite recently?¡±


    Aries Kent, like Baird Churchil, has a wonderful dad, Before he knew Aaron, he was a drunkard.


    Since the recognition of Aaron as his big brother, suddenly his brain was mped by the door, go home to seriously ask to enter the right way to do things.


    He didn¡¯t expect that in five years¡¯ time, he did quite well.


    ¡°His little woman, five years ago, l called Aaron brother, ran away with others, how he can not blow up.¡±


    ¡°The girl who was supposed to be sentenced to death, but finally forced me to change to 10 years of the sentence? master Hunter, don¡¯t you hate her very much? How can you be so enthusiastic all of a sudden? ¡±


    Aries Kentughs yfully, this proud and charming man, unexpectedly also can have the nemesis.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are suitable to be a judge. You are quite suitable for developing in Thand.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Aaron looks at Aries Kent with a dark face. Thinking of Ada Wood holding Adair, the whole person may explode at any time just like eating a truck of explosives.


    Hearing this, Aries Kent and Baird Churchill shut uppletely.


    ¡°Three days, I want results.¡±


    Drink up the wine in the ss, Aaron throws the door, leave the ¡°dream¡± club.


    Aries Kent and Baird Churchill look at each other, it seems that these days, they don¡¯t want to live a peaceful life.


    Maybe it¡¯s too tired. Ada Wood fell asleep alone on the sofa in the restroom.


    When Adair sees Ada Wood sleeping, he doesn¡¯t want to disturb her. She just gently pushes her wheelchair to her side, takes off her coat, and covers her.


    Gently put Adae¡¯s hair behind the ear, looking at her sleeping face, Adair¡¯s mouth corners slightly up.


    In six days, the woman on the sofa will be his wife.


    He pressed a kiss between her lips and leave.


    Ada Wood turns over at will, her back to the door, opens her eyes, and stares at the pillow.


    When Adair helped her cover her coat, she was already awake.


    Stretch out her hand, put it on her lips, and there is still the vor of Adair, the light smell of sunshine.


    In six days, she will be the wife of Adair.


    All of a sudden, her mobile phone screen lit up with a text message from an unknown number during the day.


    ¡°Miss Wood, I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose. Adair or Aaron, think about it carefully.¡±


    Ada Wood is excited and awake.


    What does this sentence mean?


    She was about to call to ask when the door of the lounge was opened.


    Alvin Carter sits in a wheelchair and is pushed in by his wife.


    ¡°You go out. I have something to discuss with Ada.¡±


    Perhaps fearing that Ada Wood would be too stiff, Alvin Carter told his wife to leave.


    His wife red at Ada Wood fiercely and left the restroom angrily.


    ¡°Uncle Carter, what can I do for you?¡±


    Ada Wood puts away her mobile phone, sits on the sofa, and looks at Alvin Carter respectfully.


    Uncle Carter didn¡¯t dislike her. He didn¡¯t treat her as a prisoner. Instead, he treated her as his own daughter.


    Alvin Carter squints at the trace on her neck when he looks at Ada Wood. Although it has dissipated some, it can still be seen.


    With a deep sigh, ¡°Ada, I know something happened between you and Aaron, but you are Adair¡¯s fiancee now. I hope you can avoid meeting him as much as possible. I can¡¯t bear to say such a thing to Adair, but I know he¡¯s in a bad mood. I don¡¯t me you. I just don¡¯t want you to give outsiders an excuse to nder Adair. ¡±


    Of course, Alvin Carter knows that these kisses were not made by Adair. He has been on his side these days. He is so busy every day that he has no energy to do other things.


    From her appearance, she really wants to be with Adair. If the man refuses to let go, no matter whether her heart is on Adair¡¯s body, there is no way to enter his family.


    Ada Wood sits there, lowering her head and not daring to see her Uncle Carter. This is because she is sorry for Adair.


    The past, she can not change, but the future has not happened, she will try to hide from Aaron, ¡°Uncle Carter, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not here to hear you say I¡¯m sorry. I just want to ask you if you can really put down Aaron. If you can¡¯t, it¡¯s unfair to you, or to Adair and Aaron.¡±


    The way a man looks at a woman, he knows well.


    Aaron looks at her eyes, full of possessive desire, but has been restrained by him.


    She lowered her head, looked at her legs, and clenched her hands as if she had made a great determination. She raised her head and looked at Alvin Carter with a stubborn face. ¡°Uncle Carter, I really want to be with Adair. I want to stand beside him and be his legs.¡±


    There has never been a man who warms her like Adair, and no man is willing to lose her legs for her.


    Aaron¡¯s indifference, Alber Green¡¯s ruthlessness, she saw too much.


    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±


    Adair Carter had some documents to look for Alvin Carter. After several rounds, he didn¡¯t see him.


    Until he passed by and wanted to see Ada Wood, he saw his father talking to her inside.


    He was afraid that his father would make Ada Wood difficult, so he quickly pushed his wheelchair into the restroom.


    ¡°Adair, Uncle Carter just is afraid that I¡¯m too upset here alone.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want Adaire and misunderstands her uncle. As a loving father.


    If dad is still there, he will certainly be more fond of her.


    Just, because she is ignorant, dad was killed.


    ¡°What do you want me for, Adair?¡± It seems that Alvin Carter doesn¡¯t care about the doubt and preparedness of Adaire.


    ¡°Dad, this document needs your signature.¡±


    Adair Cartier looked back at the Ada a nce, then followed Alvin Carter behind, left.


    Watching the two people leave the lounge, Ada Wood stands up and wants to pour herself a ss of water for drinking.


    A picture came out of her pocket and was taken by Zora Wood with the man.


    She also needs to find out the man, look at the beautiful handwriting behind, maybe there will be clues in the dream club.


    ¡°Snow, can I go to work with you?¡±


    Yvonne Brook was surprised. After a few seconds, he smiled and replied to Ada Wood, ¡°of course, as long as you want toe, you can tell me.¡±


    Ada turns around, walks to the window, looking out the window ¡°I¡¯ll be there in the evening.¡±


    She Hung up the phone and watched the city where neon lights were gradually on.


    ¡°Ada, you must wait a long time. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Adair Carter finally finished the business at hand, hurriedly toAda Wood.


    After arriving at the destination, Ada Wood looked out the window by the neon lights decorated City, pulled the coat on the body.


    Then jump out of the car to help him get a wheelchair.


    This is the favorite restaurant of Ada Wood before, but she can no longer be as willful as before to have super hot steak and pasta.


    ¡°Ada, eat more, and we¡¯ll go home after we finish.¡±


    Adair Carter carefully ordered porridge and soup, smiling to watch her eat.


    ¡°Adaire, I¡¯d better stay in the hotel these days. You can go home and apany uncle and aunt.¡±


    Ada Wood knew that today, he had seen her marks, but aunt still didn¡¯t know. If she knew it, it would be difficult for Adaire.


    And she also needs time to go to the dream club.


    Adair Carter was surprised to see Adaire, the spoon in hand stays in the air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want aunt to see my marks, and the hotel near here is the property of Adaire, and I live there safely.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ada Wood knew what Adair was worried about. She promised him that she would not leave without permission.


    Therefore, she asked to live in the hotel of Adaire¡¯s Group, so that she can not only let Adaire rest assured, the ¡°dream¡± club is also near.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel in a moment.¡±


    She Did not continue to ask, Adair Carter has always respected Ada Wood, as long as she does not secretly leave, he can ept anything.


    After watching Adaire leave, Ada Wood makeup and then change a suit of clothes to go out.

 Chapter 63

    ¡°Dream¡± club door, she saw a red Bentley parked there, a charming woman got out of the car.


    Yvonne Brook bent over and took her handbag from the co-driver¡¯s seat. Then she kissed the people in the car and walked into the ¡°dream¡± club.


    Ada Wood shrugged and recognized that the man was Bard Hunter who appeared that night.


    ¡°Miss Wood, why didn¡¯t you ask Yvonne to wait for you?¡±


    Bard Hunter stops beside Ada Wood and rolls down the window. He has a polite smile on his soft face.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, you send Yvonne to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came back and told her not toe to work. She didn¡¯t listen. She didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood that I was her sugar daddy.¡±


    Bard Hunter smiles helplessly and looks in the direction of Yvonne Brook¡¯s departure.


    ¡°That¡¯s how she is. Take good care of her, please.¡±


    Ada Wood looks in the direction of the disappearance, and the corners of her mouth hook up a very beautiful arc.


    She finally found her own happiness, so many years, the man finally came back.


    She felt happy for her heartily. Her only friend finally found her home.


    ¡°I will, but it¡¯s Miss Wood. Aren¡¯t you going to marry Adaire? Why are you still working here? ¡±


    ¡°Like her, I don¡¯t want people to think I¡¯m a man¡¯s vase.¡±


    With a smile, Ada Wood walks into the ¡°dream¡± club.


    Bard Hunter looks at Ada Wood¡¯s back in a thoughtful way, and his mouth involuntarily draws up an arc.


    Because he said hello to Yvonne Brook, Ada Wood is rtively free to get in and out here.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Anyway, after wearing the mask, she became mysterious, and no one would recognize her at all.


    ¡°Dream¡± club¡¯s business has be exceptionally good recently, and there is always insufficient staff.


    Ada Wood was also called to a high-end elegant room. She took a look at the private room of Aaron. From the open door, she could see that he was drinking with two women.


    She sneered, but after Zora left, he degenerated into this situation and began to flit with that kind of woman.


    Entering the box, Ada Wood discovers that the person she apanies is Wendy Smith¡¯s father who lets the dog bite her.


    The strength of holding the red wine bottle in her hand can¡¯t help but aggravate a few points. She will surely avenge the revenge of him letting the dog bite on her arm.


    ¡°Vice Mayor Smith is so good. Have another drink.¡±


    A woman, sitting by the side of Vice Mayor Smith, fell on him as if she is boneless. Her slender fingers are painted with bright red nail polish. Her lips are like red cherries. They are as tender as a baby¡¯s skin. The beautiful long hair that covers half of their faces made her mysterious.


    Since there is such a perfect woman in this world, she feels inferior as a woman.


    ¡± moon, you are so beautiful.¡±


    Vice Mayor Smith¡¯s hand, gently patted the woman¡¯s buttocks, and then tooted his mouth to kiss the woman.


    moon pushed aside Vice Mayor Smith¡¯s face with disgust, then poured arge ss of red wine and handed it to Vice Mayor Smith . The whole person almost leaned over him. ¡°You are bad. How can you pat there? You should be fined a ss of wine.¡±


    Looking at what happened in front of her eyes, Ada Wood was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what she was doing here.


    ¡°Little sister,e here.¡±


    Baird Churchil gently patted the sofa beside him and motioned Ada Wood to sit beside him.


    After hearing the sound, she noticed that there was also a man sitting there.


    Holding the wine, she went to Baird Churchil and sat down.


    ¡°This girl looks fresh. Is she new?¡±


    Baird Churchil leans on the sofa, squinting at Ada Wood¡¯s side face. He always feels a little familiar, as if he has seen it somewhere.


    After thinking about it, he gave up. After all, he has seen too many women.


    ¡°I came only recently.¡± Ada Wood politely answers Baird Churchil and helps him add some wine. However, her eyes never leave Vince Mayor Smith and Aries Kent.


    Perhaps he reads Ada Wood¡¯s mind, ¡°do you have a grudge against him?¡±


    After hearing Baird Churchil¡¯s question, Ada Wood noticed that she was a bit out of form. She quickly turned back and shook her head in embarrassment. ¡°No, I think that sister is too beautiful. I can¡¯t help looking at it more.¡±


    As an excuse at will, there are so many girls in the ¡°dream¡± club. She is a neer and has not seen many people.


    Vice Mayor Smith was finally drunk. Aries Kent pushed him aside with both hands on his hips and kicked off his high-heeled shoes. He stepped on the table with one foot on his face and spat with disgust on his face. ¡°Damn it, the old lecher has been taking advantage of me all night.¡±


    Hearing Aries Kent¡¯s true voice, Ada Wood is stunned for a moment. This peerless beauty is a man?


    Now, even a man is so beautiful.


    ¡°Well, is he a man?¡±


    She can¡¯t believe to see Aries Kent¡¯s rude action, the whole person is in a bad state.


    ¡°Why? When did this youngdye? Still wearing a blindfold, pretending to be mysterious.


    After hearing Ada Wood¡¯s voice, Aries Kent noticed that there was an extra person here.


    Tie up Vice Mayor Smith who is drunk like a pig, throw him on the sofa, p his hands and sit down beside Baird Churchil.


    ¡°You flirt with that pig. I was bored, so I found a girl.¡± Baird Churchil gently shakes the ss. The red liquid flows out of the ss in a beautiful arc, and then drinks it all.


    ¡°OK, the next thing is about you, the police chief. I¡¯ll apany you, and you can do your business.¡±


    Aries Kent smiles very treacherously, moves to Ada Wood¡¯s side, ¡°Sister, do you bring make-up removal cosmetics?¡±


    Ada Wood hasn¡¯t reacted to Aries Kent¡¯s being a man. Shepletely forgets what she¡¯s doing here.


    However, there is a sentence she heard, the man beside her is the police chief. That is to say, her sentence wasmuted because the police chief


    However, the man looked so young that he didn¡¯t look like he had a 13-year-old daughter.


    Has the director changed?


    No way. She hasn¡¯t been out of prison for a month, and she hasn¡¯t heard about the change of director.


    ¡°Little sister?¡± Seeing Ada Wood doesn¡¯t respond, Aries Kent reaches out her hand and shakes it in front of her.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ada Wood returns to her senses and takes a look at Aries Kent. Then she turns her head and looks at Baird Churchil.


    ¡°Are you Aries Kent?¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Baird Churchil looks at Ada Wood strangely, as if he is such an identity. When Ada Wood asks, he is doubting his identity.


    ¡°The director looks so young.¡± Ada Wood sighs. Unexpectedly, he has a handsome face.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Aries Kent finally understood. Ada Wood was questioning something.


    ¡°You mean his 13-year-old illegitimate daughter. That girl has nothing with him at all. It was because someone said that he wanted tomute a little girl¡¯s sentence and give him the illegitimate daughter he had made. Although Director Kent is so handsome, he is still young. ¡±


    Ada Wood lowers her head. Does someone mean Aaron? So, did she misunderstand him?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really suitable for the profession of the judge. It¡¯s more suitable to go to Thand for development. Do you want me to tell Mr. Hunter and let him give you a ride?¡±


    For this matter, Baird Churchil was scolded by his father for a whole day¡¯s ideological ss and forced to take the girl home and recognize her ancestors. Fortunately, the little girl was an orphan, because she ran out of the orphanage for fun and fell into the river.


    Young master Hunter?


    It turns out that someone is really Aaron, so, all along, is it really she who misunderstood him?

 Chapter 64

    Ada Wood sits there and looks through the crack of the door in the room where Aaron is. She happens to see Aaron walking out of the room with two women in her arms.


    Originally she had a guilty heart, suddenly dissipated.


    He would do this just because he promised Zora Wood to take care of her.


    Suddenly, Aaron, looking at her.


    In a panic, she drew her eyes back and turned her head away from him.


    ¡°Young master Hunter, what are you looking at? Let¡¯s go. ¡±


    The woman standing next to Aaron came to him and took his arm affectionately to block his sight.


    That enchanting posture.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Aaron looked in this direction again. He didn¡¯t see anything, so he took the woman¡¯s waist and left.


    Taking back her thoughts, Ada Wood shows a bitter smile at the corner of her mouth, helping Baird Churchil add a small half cup of wine.


    ¡°Little sister, I tell you, this man is jealous that I¡¯m more feminine than he is. You don¡¯t have to care about him.¡± he didn¡¯t look so enchanting, but his delicate face made him more inclined to the woman.


    In the beginning, Aries Kent¡¯s father once suspected that he was a woman. He forced him to take off his clothes in front of his father, and then washed away the suspicion that he was a woman.


    ¡°You really didn¡¯te back from Thand?¡±


    Ada Wood still can¡¯t believe it. In this world, except for the men in that country, it¡¯s really hard to see such a beautiful man in other ces.


    Baird Churchil is about tough. The women here will always maintain a certain degree. What should be said and what should not be said are clearly known by them. However, this woman obviously does not have a mind.


    ¡°Little sister, please forgive me. Although I look good, I am a real man. Do you want me to prove it to you in bed?¡±


    Aries Kent is really going to get angry, but, as a man, it seems that it is unreasonable to be angry with a woman.


    ¡°You¡¯re not from here. You don¡¯t belong here.¡±


    Baird Churchil¡¯s face suddenly became serious, squinting at the tattoo on her back neck.


    Others don¡¯t know it, but he knows it. This thing is unique to the selected child.


    Recently, he was investigating a criminal case, in which the victims had such a sign on their necks. They called these children, they were selected, children.


    Every child with such a sign will be robbed of heart at the age of 18, and then his family or people rted to him will receive arge sum of money.


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment, thinking that Baird Churchil has seen her intention. She is a little embarrassed. ¡°I just came to find friends to y with, because there are not enough people, so let me talk .¡±


    Half true and half false, such lies are most easily epted.


    ¡°How old are you this year?¡±


    For the first time he saw the ¡°chosen child¡± alive, perhaps, she would be the key to solving the case.


    Ada Wood lowered her head. When she was in prison, she was 18 years old. On the day of her adulthood, she was sent to prison by Aaron. The day she got out of prison was the day five yearster. She was 23 years old.


    Her best youth was spent in prison.


    Raised her head, a pair of big eyes of water spirit have sadness, ¡°ask a girl¡¯s age like this, can¡¯t be some presumptuous?¡±


    Baird Churchil takes back his sight and stretches out his hand. He wants to pick the blindfold on her face, but Aries Kent knocks it off.


    ¡°I said, director, did you take the wrong medicine today?¡±


    The girls here have their own privacy. They have some things that will not be exposed to the guests.


    As we all know, some people even have one night¡¯s friendship, so they won¡¯t ask about other things.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I was rude.¡±


    Baird Churchil realized his boldness and took back her hand with a heavy look on her face.


    Now he has a ¡°chosen child¡± in front of him, but he has no way to learn more.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Standing up, Ada Wood is ready to leave this room.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her foot has not yet stepped out, her hand was caught by Baird Churchil.


    ¡°I think, take you¡­¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Ada Wood will not go out with anyone, no matter what his purpose is.


    She Come here lying to Adaire if go out with a man, the consequences she can¡¯t imagine.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re interested in Young master Hunter.¡±


    Baird Churchil will not let Ada Wood go like this. He must try to find out the conditions for contacting her, because all the children involved in this case are the children of the big people in w City. No matter what the cost, he must find out.


    Ada Wood stops. She wants to know why Aaron is willing to help her reduce her sentence, to help her get out of prison ahead of time, and why she has to send her to prison in person.


    She will never forget Aaron eyes at the prison gate.


    He would not let go, whether she cried bitterly or knelt down to beg him.


    Looking at the time, he opened his mouth without any emotion. ¡°I only have half an hour.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Baird Churchil loosened the hand, retreated to the sofa, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡±


    After talking to Yvonne Brook, Ada Wood goes to the door.


    She didn¡¯t take off the blindfold because she wasn¡¯t sure there was anyone knew Adair.


    After getting in Baird Churchil¡¯s car, she asked to go to the riverside for a walk and chat, which was better than sitting in a certain ce.


    In summer, the riverside is very cool, the river breeze blows across the cool, two people on the riverside are like a couple of lovers who are wandering on the road.


    ¡°What do you want to know about Aaron?¡±


    Baird Churchil only treats Ada Wood as a woman who wants to climb into the Aaron, so he doesn¡¯t care about selling him.


    Anyway, ordinary women, want to know, is nothing more than what kind of woman Aaron likes, or the emotional experience.


    Those smart women think that as long as they know something about Aaron, they can climb into his bed. ¡°Can you tell me anything I want to know, and you happen to know it?¡±


    Ada Wood is not sure what Baird Churchil brought her out for, but she can be sure that there is no desire in this man¡¯s eyes.


    Otherwise, she would not dare toe out with him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I know.¡±


    ¡°What do you want from me in exchange?¡±


    Looking at Ada Wood¡¯s cautious appearance, he suddenlyughed, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I just want to ask you a few questions. I won¡¯t ask you any special requirements.¡±


    Ada Wood turned her head and looked at the prosperous scenery on the other side of the river. Her eyes were not focused. ¡°Five years ago, Aaron personally sent a girl to prison because his beloved woman died. Five yearster, why did he ask you to help that girl get out of prison early?¡±


    Baird Churchil looks at Ada Wood¡¯s side face. The wind blows her hair up and reaches out her hand involuntarily. He stops before touching her hair.


    Embarrassed to withdraw his hand, this thin girl, standing in the wind looks so pitiable.


    For a moment, he wanted to give her a hug.


    For a long time, she didn¡¯t hear Baird Churchil¡¯s voice. Ada Wood turned back and leaned against the railing with a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Is this not convenient to answer?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard to answer. It¡¯s just curiosity. Why do you want to know about it?¡±

 Chapter 65

    ¡°I happen to have some friends with that girl. She asked me to ask .¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll figure out how to answer you. Give me five minutes to think about my speech.¡±


    Baird Churchil sits on the stool behind and squints at Ada Wood.


    No wonder she was familiar in the room just now, so it is.


    To be honest, he doesn¡¯t know the specific reason.


    He only know that Aaron that night was more serious than ever.


    And all the interrogation process of Ada Wood and the escort process must be watched by him in person.


    In those days, he and Aries Kent almost didn¡¯t close their eyes, guarding her all night and all night.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s atonement or a promise to someone. I¡¯m afraid only he knows the specific reason. ¡±


    Ada Wood puts her hands on the railing. It turns out that it is a promise to someone.


    After knowing the reason, she was suddenly a little disappointed.


    Originally thought, these five years of waiting can get a response, it turns out she is just being self sentimental.


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡±


    Sheughed, she lost to a promise.


    Well, this man used to love only Zora Wood, even if she didn¡¯t love him.


    ¡°In his opinion, it¡¯s a promise. In fact, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just that during the trial days, he stayed there without even blinking his eyes. It¡¯s more about protecting the girl than waiting for the oue of the trial. I¡¯ve known him for so many years, and I¡¯ve never seen him like that.¡±


    Baird Churchil thought of the Aaron during that time, which was really like being crazy.


    Ge thought that he was not willing to ept his own woman died, but he simply attended the funeral and ran away.


    He didn¡¯t see how heartbroken he was, or even how angry he was.


    Ada Wood walks to Baird Churchil and sits down. asionally, a couple of lovers walk past them.


    Protect her?


    Is he afraid someone will hurt her?


    If Aaron wants to protect her, then only Winifredn will be left. Impossible, Winifred won¡¯t hurt her.


    Even if she med her for killing Zora, she would not send anyone to hurt her.


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    A person who is about to go to jail, who will hold grudge against her.


    No matter how big the hatred is, it will not be at that time.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t understand, like the tattoo on your neck, and you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about.¡±


    Baird Churchil began to pursue the case in the year when he was sent to prison. Up to now, it has been five years, and he has no clue at all.


    With such a terrible and strict organization, how can a little girl survive on her own?


    No wonder at that time, Aaron was so nervous that he didn¡¯t want to stay at Zora Wood¡¯s funeral.


    Maybe, this organization, he knows something.


    Reach out and touch the tattoo on her back neck. It has existed since she can remember.


    She asked her father, but he didn¡¯t know exactly what she came from. When she asked Winifred she was always evasive and refused to say anything.


    Later, all her attention was focused on Aaron, and she had no time to care about this thing.


    ¡°I can only tell you that you are the chosen child. Every tattoo you have is taken directly from your 18 birthday. You are the only child who has lived 18 years old. You can¡¯t imagine what a child¡¯s Adult Ceremony is like to see his heart taken away by others.¡±


    Those children, when they died, had a very painful expression on their faces, their facial features twisted into a ball, and their eyes bulged as if they might fall out at any time.


    Without any anesthesia, they were directly cut off and their hearts were taken away. They watched their bright red hearts taken out with their own eyes.


    What a cruel means, he can not imagine, a child, before death, but also bear such terrible pain.


    ¡°So, because of him, I lived over 18.¡±


    The pale face, without any expression.


    It¡¯s nice. Although this face is a little pale, it¡¯s still warm and energetic.


    He will never forget, holding the body with residual temperature, empty eyes, and murmuring to himself, ¡°brother, I am so cold and painful. Can you help me see if my heart is still there?¡±


    There was a big hole in her left chest. The blood dyed her white princess skirt bright red. ¡°Brother, they said they would send me a bar mitzvah. I was so happy, but they took out the cold scalpel and cut the skin of my chest. Then I watched them take my heart away. When they were in their hands, they were still beating. I saw my own heart. It was red. ¡±


    ¡°Brother, you lied to me. You said my heart was ck, but what I saw was red.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Brother, if I don¡¯t have a heart, can I be an immortal like Bigan?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t feel any pain now. Am I dreaming? Am I going to y with you again after I wake up tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so tired and sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep. When the birthday party starts, will you wake me up?¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    This happened on the third day after Ada Wood was jailed.


    His most lovely sister, forever sleeping, wearing the princess skirt he gave her.


    From that day on, he swore that he would find out those bastards and let them taste the taste of watching their hearts taken away by others.


    After bing chief of police, he began to have more ess to those files.


    Every time he see those pale faces, the body lying on the cold floor with an empty left chest, he would think of his sister that night.


    Seeing Ada Wood who is still alive, he seems to see his sister.


    Aaron guarded her, and let her live with her heart. If it was his sister who met Aaron, could she continue to live in this beautiful world like her?


    ¡°If you meet that girl again, help me ask her, from Adair or Aaron , think about it well.¡±


    Baird Churchil stood up and left Ada Wood with a back, waved, and disappeared in the night.


    He¡¯s not Cupid. He won¡¯t help them connect, let alone help her choose. It¡¯s just that he should let her know something.


    Adair or Aaron?


    If it was before, she would not hesitate to choose Aaron.


    However, her love for Aaron had been exhausted in the past five years, just like the row of kapok outside the prison. Although it blooms again every year, it is no longer the original bunch.


    After she was released from prison, she was warmed up by Adair.


    Adair lost his legs because of her, how could she leave so irresponsibly.


    Looking up, looking at Baird Churchil who disappeared in the night, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I owe him, and I¡¯ll return it in the next life.¡±


    Ready to go home, the mobile phone rings, it is from Adair.


    ¡°Ada, where are you? Why not in the hotel? ¡±


    Adair Carter¡¯s anxious voice from the mobile phone, also hears the voice of the car on the street.


    ¡°I¡¯m by the river,ing out to blow the wind.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯lle to you in a minute. You wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Ada Wood is in a bit of a mess now. She doesn¡¯t want to see anyone, but she still tells him her position for fear of leaving Adair.


    Every time Adaire sees Aaron, the reaction from Adair will be a little fierce.


    Now all she can do is to try to avoid meeting with Aaron.


    Looking up at the river, the wind began to blow a bit big, the water on the river was blowing ups and downs.


    She thought, maybe it¡¯s going to rain.


    Standing up, ready to leave, the sky began to rain, or torrential rain.


    The pedestrians on the road, who had been carefree, began to run.


    Ada Wood also joined the crowd and ran to the ce where the rain could be blocked.


    Maybe it was some fierce, she hit a person¡¯s body, the whole person because of the rebound, fell to the ground.


    With such a fall, there was hardly a dry ce on her body. One hand was on the ground, the other hand was rubbing her sour buttocks. She raised her head and was about toin when she saw the familiar face.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet Aaron here.


    The city is so big that she once wanted to meet him, it is a wish. but it was so small that she could meet him everywhere.


    Aaron stood there, just quietly looking at Ada Wood who fell on the ground, neither intended to reach out to help her nor to leave.


    Ada Wood gets up from the ground, raises her hands, and sticks to her forehead to keep the rain out of her eyes.


    He looks a little drunk, with some blurred eyes,pletely unlike the Aaron she knew.


    The two looked at each other in the rain, not caring that the downpour had wet their clothes.


    asionally, there are several people on the road looking at the two people here, with expressions of surprise on their faces.


    After a few minutes, Aaron suddenly fell down.


    The unprepared Ada Wood is overwhelmed by Aaron that she has close contact with r Earth again.


    She tried to push away Aaron, but he just stared at her eyes without any reaction. Ada Wood looks at Aaron in a panic. Suddenly, his face sticks to her side. His sexy thin lips are about to touch her lips.


    She tilts her head to the other side and looks at the road in a panic.


    Hey stiff, she was thinking that he would break her head with his hands and kiss her punitively.


    But after waiting for a long time, he did not have the next move.


    She turned her head, Aaron¡¯s angr face stuck close to her chest, motionless.


    Feeling something wrong, Ada Wood reached out her hand and gently attached it to his forehead. It was very hot.


    He closed his eyes tightly, his long eyshes moved from time to time, and his lips turned white. She pushed Aaron away from her, then got up and wanted to leave directly.


    Looking at Aaron lying on the ground like a corpse, Ada Wood can¡¯t bear it.


    She looked at the time, Adaire ising, but she can not ignore Aaron.


    She pulled out his cell phone and tried to call Barry, but when she took it out, it was wet by the rain and couldn¡¯t even turn on the screen.


    ¡°Aaron, you wake up, don¡¯t sleep here, you will die.¡±


    Ada Wood ps the face Aaron, trying to wake him up.


    But no matter how hard she tried and how she called him, there was no response.


    The body was very hot, and the whole person was in a semia state.


    Looking around, she couldn¡¯t even get a car.


    Ada Wood squats down to help Aaron to take him to the hospital.


    Helpless, her strength is too small, she simply can¡¯t carry Aaron.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She Had to give up, want to drag him.


    But she didn¡¯t drag a few steps and she gets tired. She wanted to help passers-by, but they were all busy running to avoid the rain, and no one was willing to help her.


    While dragging Aaron to the roadside can shelter from the rain, while watching if she can take a taxi.


    Finally came a car, but also robbed by a pair of lovers besides.


    She took Aaron to the side of the road, supported him against the wall, and then rushed out directly, standing on the side of the road, and began to stop the car.


    Aaron tried to open his eyes, looking at the thin figure in the rain, trying to pull her back.


    But even raising his hand is very hard. The effect of alcohol, coupled with fever, left him in a state of emptiness.


    Finally, Ada Wood stops a car on the road. In order not to be snatched away by the little lovers beside her, she stands in the rain and stops at the door. Her small face looks obstinately at the two people running in front of her. Her lips are cold and white and she says, ¡°I stopped the car.¡±


    The little couple looked at Ada Wood with disdain and then went back.


    Seeing that they returned, Ada Wood pointed to Aaron, who was leaning against the wall and said to the driver, ¡°wait for me. My friend has a fever. I¡¯ll help him over.¡±


    The driver took a look at Ada Wood, and then took a look at Aaron sitting by the wall. Then he got out of the car to help Aaron.


    Aaron, leaning against the driver¡¯s elder brother, suddenly raises his hand, imprisons the back of Ada Wood¡¯s head, pushes towards her, and then kisses her forcefully.


    The hot thin lips tightly stick to Ada Wood¡¯s cold lips. Time seems to freeze at this moment. Even the sound of rain around bes quiet.


    Ada Wood so dazed there, let Aaron kiss randomly, forget the resistance.


    Adair Carter¡¯s car appeared in the corner, see two people kissing in the rain is hand¡¯s clench, the back of the hand blue veins burst.


    He turned his head and took a look at Alvin Carter and his mother. He turned his head from the front passenger¡¯s seat to block his mother¡¯s sight. He opened his mouth hard and said, ¡°Mom, where are we going to eat at night?¡±


    But it waste, and his wife had already seen it.


    She red at her eyes and said angrily, ¡°Adair, is that woman Ada Wood?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re wrong. I just called Ada. She¡¯s already asleep.¡±


    Adair suppresses his emotions, forces them to loosen their clenched fist, the voice is a little unnatural.


    Never let the mother know that Ada and Aaron are here.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± When he went to see it again, Ada Wood and Aaron had already got into the car. Carter¡¯s wife took a suspicious look at the direction, and then looked back at Adair Carter. ¡°Maybe the rain is too heavy. I was wrong.¡±


    Did not continue to ask, his mother sat in the back seat and closed her eyes.


    Seeing that her mother is no longer doubting, Adair is relieved atst.


    Ada Wood sits in the back seat, holding Aaron, anxiously helping him wipe the rain off his face.


    Touching his hot face, his voice was worried, ¡°driver, can you hurry up, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s young people, what a nice girl, and go out to spend time and drink.¡± The driver shook his head and took a look at Aaron. The smell of wine on his body permeated the whole car.


    ¡°Little girl, you are so young and so beautiful. You can find a new boyfriend as soon as possible.¡±


    Ada Wood looks at the driver awkwardly, and then continues to help Aaron wipe the rain off his body, ¡°Brother driver, he¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Find a man again, as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Aaron raised his hand and held Ada Wood¡¯s hand. He put it on his chest.


    ¡°That man has no ability to give you happiness.¡±


    Ada Wood quickly retracted her hand back, obstinately looked at Aaron, ¡°I want to marry Adair, I want to be his legs.¡±


    It was clear to her this time, that she was not emotional.


    ¡°If he can stand up and you won¡¯t marry him?¡±


    Aaron suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her seriously.


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment. She has never thought about this problem.


    Subconsciously, she thought that the legs of Adair were useless, and he could not stand up after that.


    Therefore, she never thought that if Adair could stand up, she could still stand beside him as firmly as now.


    If he can stand up, she is not worthy of him, aunt will not let her into the door of the home.


    She Lowers her head, dropping her eyes, and her eyes are a little dull.


    This question, she can not answer Aaron, also have no way to give herself a definite answer. ¡°Here it is.¡±


    The driver broke the silence and looked back at the strange couple and felt that he had said something wrong.


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t have any money. He took out some red tickets from ¡®s wallet and handed them to the driver, ¡°thank you, driver. This is the fare. If you have more, you can take it and clean it up.¡± Looking at the back seat of the car they made a mess of, she was very embarrassed. Anyway, it was the money of Aaron .


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯d like to tell you atst that money and face are not everything. If you want to choose the right person, you can¡¯t make up for some things with money.¡±


    He spoke with Ada Wood and drove away.


    Ada Wood is stunned. To talk about money, Aaron has more money than Adair. It seems that has more money than Adair. ording to the driver¡¯s meaning, she should also choose Adaire. Holding Aaron to the hospital, the doctor took his temperature and then prescribed the infusion for him.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, tell Barrys by yourself. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s whole body was wet through, and her lips turned white.


    If she stays on, she will catch a cold like Aaron .


    Turn around, her foot has not been lifted up, she was pulled by Aaron . ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet. If I let Adair¡¯s leg stand up, would you not marry him?¡±


    Aaron pulled out the needle in his hand, stood up, and walked to her back.


    What he wants is a positive answer, an answer that he will never let go of.


    Seeing Aaron¡¯s hand back has blood flow out, and then see the needle that was pulled out behind him, ¡°you are crazy, this is the fever abatement.¡±


    Ada Wood turns around and wants to call the nurse. Before she steps forward, she is pulled back by Aaron .


    He Takes her in his arms. ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Enough, his legs can¡¯t stand now. If he can, Ada Wood is not qualified to stand beside him.¡±


    Yes, the current Ada Wood can¡¯t match a perfect Adaire. If Adair is as good as the previous, she would leave without saying a word.


    But his legs were gone. In order to save her, he had to sit in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Now, can you have a quiet infusion?¡±


    Ada Wood suddenly feels scared. If Adair¡¯s legs recover, can she still marry him? Is she going to be homeless again?


    Why does Aaron always give her a blow when she is the most beautiful? Why does he always pour a basin of cold water on her when she thinks she can get happiness and let her cool from head to foot.


    ¡°Nurse, needle.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Aaron sat back on the bed with satisfaction and stretched out his hand, allowing the nurse to wipe his hand.


    Little woman, you said it yourself. I will let you leave Adaire obediently.


    Adair Carter sits in the car, takes out her mobile phone, and calls Ada Wood.


    The mobile phone rings for a long time, but she doesn¡¯t answer the phone. Ada Wood used to answer his phone at any time.


    Ada Wood looks at the call from Adair. Her brain is very confused. She is suddenly afraid to know that Adair can stand up.


    Adair Carter is looking at Ada Wood¡¯s back, press the dial again.


    The mobile phone rings again. Ada Wood is stunned and looks at the familiar number.


    ¡°Answer the phone.¡±


    Aaron took a look at Ada Wood¡¯s mobile phone number, and his voice was a little ufortable. Ada Wood turns around and goes to the window to connect the phone.


    ¡°Ada, if I can¡¯t stand up all the time, will you leave me?¡±


    From the corner of their mouth Adaire, he shows a trace of a bitter smile, looking at his legs. These legs are doomed to not be able to stand up.


    Looking at the neon lights outside the window, Ada Wood¡¯s heart is a little bitter and suddenly feels that she is vicious. She hopes that Adair can¡¯t stand up.


    Clearly, he is so gentle and kind, he should have a better future, not be dragged down by her, ¡°Adair, your legs must be able to stand up, before you stand up, I will not leave you.¡±


    ¡°No, you must leave me if I can¡¯t stand up all the time.¡±


    Adair, sat back at the car, looking at the location of Ada, ¡°I can¡¯t give you happiness anymore. So, I decided to let go, give you freedom, and let you find better happiness.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s heart is tight, the strength of holding the mobile phone can¡¯t help but increase a few points, the voice trembling said, ¡°no, I won¡¯t leave you, no matter what you be, I will always stay by your side.¡±


    She was so damned that she thought of leaving Adair.


    He is such a good man, he warms her world, how can she have the idea of leaving. ¡°Ada, I don¡¯t want to drag you down. If you find a better one, please tell me that I will let you go.¡±


    ¡°Adair, are you in the hotel?¡±


    Ada Wood suddenly feels that something is wrong. He has always been optimistic and has never been as pessimistic as he is now.


    In memory, his face always has a faint smile, like the warm and charming sunshine in May. ¡°no, I was in the hospital.¡± She¡¯s in the hospital, downstairs of the hospital where they¡¯re in. Ada Wood looks back at Aaron . She thinks that Adair is in the hospital for reexamination. He is told by the doctor that he can¡¯t stand up anymore. He bes so pessimistic.


    She can¡¯t imagine what Adaire is now.


    ¡°Which hospital are you in? I¡¯ll go there now. You wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back to the hotel now. You don¡¯t have toe to the hospital.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Adair did not go upstairs to find Ada Wood, but directly turned back to the hotel. Ada Wood put away her mobile phone and went back quickly. Aaron sees Ada Wood who runs away like a rabbit suddenly. His eyes are cold and he says in a loud voice, ¡°don¡¯t go.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Looking back at Arnold Hunter, he did not care, but ran out directly. Rushed out of the hospital, the rain has not stopped, look at this situation, the rain will not stop.


    She stopped a car and hurriedly get in. ¡°Thank you , the time hotel.¡±


    For a long time, the car didn¡¯t move. Ada Wood looked up at the driver.


    Originally, it wasn¡¯t a taxi. Looking at the unfamiliar face, he smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hunter, I thought it was a taxi. I got off immediately.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Opening the door, she was ready to get off, stopped by Bard Hunter. ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯m fine. Time Hotel, right? I¡¯ll take you over. It¡¯s not good to taxi. If snow knows, I leave you here alone. She will me me. ¡± Bard Hunter looked back at the Ada Wood, his face hung with a faint smile, put the things in his hand, and then handed Ada Wood a dry towel, ¡°wipe it, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Ada Wood took the towel in Bard Hunter¡¯s hand thankfully and wiped the hair of dripping water. Turning around and wiping the other side of the hair, she just saw Arnold Huntere out of the elevator and ran after it. She is waiting for her in the hotel since Adaire. She doesn¡¯t want to be caught back by Arnold Hunter. ¡°That, Mr. Hunter, can I drive quickly, I am a little anxious.¡± ¡°You sit down, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Bard Hunter looked at Aaron that came after him, and his mouth slightly rose.


    He started the car and left before he reached the car. Ada Wood looked at Aaron, which stood at the hospital gate with a dark face, and finally relieved.


    She turned back and continue to wipe her hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding from him?¡± Bard Hunter looked at the road ahead carefully, and the expression on his face was thoughtful.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just a little cold. I want to go back to the hotel and change clothes early.¡± Ada Wood didn¡¯t want others to know she sent Arnold Hunter here. Anyway, before leaving, she had informed Barry to pick up his master.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter, how can youe to the hospital alone, Yvonne, why didn¡¯t she apany you?¡± Recently, she can always see Bard Hunter and Yvonne Brook appear together. She will not apany him in this hospital this time.


    ¡°Yvonne is busy. I passed by here anyway. I took some medicine by the way and went back in a moment.¡±


    Bard Hunter drove to the ¡°time¡± hotel , almost no need Ada Wood¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Mr. Hunter is very familiar with this road. If it is not for Yvonne to tell me, I can¡¯t expect you to return home recently.¡±


    Ada looks out of the window rain, does not turn smaller at all, but is heavier and heavier.


    She doesn¡¯t know how Arnold Hunter is now. Whether or not he will not let the nurse take a needle. Well, it¡¯s his own business, and it¡¯s no longer about her.


    Bard Hunter looked back at the Ada Wood, as if she had just said that she was careless, ¡°as the exclusive driver of Yvonne, I have to know the good route first, I wille here to wander around. If you don¡¯t mind, call me my name like Yvonne. It¡¯s strange to call me Mr. Hunter. ¡±


    ¡°Yvone is so happy, with you to stay by her.¡± As a friend, she was heartily happy.


    ¡°The whole w city knows that Mr. Carter is a real good man, gentle and elegant, and handsome. You¡¯re the one really happy with him.¡±


    Bard Hunter was observing the expression of Ada Wood, trying to find out something from her face.


    Ada Wood lowers down her head and looked at her rough hands.


    Bard Hunter said that he was so good a man. She was obviously not worthy of him and was not qualified for his love, but he was always around her, and he was always there.


    If Aaron is the sun, who can only be seen far away, then Adair Carter is the stove that can be held in her arms, a little bit warm her world can have. Just, she doesn¡¯t have his qualifications. ¡°Yes, he is so good a man, should not be dragged down by me.¡±


    Bard Hunter did not continue this heavy topic but drove the car seriously.


    Maybe he doesn¡¯t know how tofort her, and it¡¯s obviously the best choice to shut up that instead of making her unhappy.


    500 meters from the gate of the time Hotel, Bard Hunter¡¯s car was stopped by a white Pagani ghost.


    Aaron came down from the car, went to the back seat of the car of Bard Hunter, and pulled her down from the car.


    Holding her wrist hard, he was pulling in his arms, lowering his head and kissing her lips.


    Without the guard, Aaron fall in his arms, unable to move.


    His hot body was close to her, his eyes were a little confused.


    Strong smell of wine, from his clever tongue, seeped into her mouth, stimte her nerves.


    The strong smell of wine on his body could not be washed away even after the heavy rain.


    Ada Wood was dumbfounded there, forgetting the struggle, forgetting the resistance, allowing to Aaron to plunder in her mouth. His kisses are overbearing, possessive and punishing. All of a sudden, he bit Ada Wood¡¯s lower lip with force, until a strong smell of blood came from their mouths.


    Hold her tightly, his chin was against her head, ¡°don¡¯t marry him, I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak, just looks at the direction of the Ada quietly. If only he had said this to her five years ago, she would have been happy to fly.


    But after all, she is not the little girl who pursues Aaron elder brother¡¯s buttocks every day. She has already recognized that in this world, what she is most unlikely to get is the love of Aaron ¡°Mr. Hunter, please leave your kindness to your future wife. In the same way, I will repay Adair with my gentleness for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°I said, as long as you like, my wife will be you, and brother Aaron will only treat you well in the future.¡±


    Can¡¯t this damned stupid woman understand his confession?


    How many times should he say then she can understand, Aaron regret, regret to leave her alone in the cold prison.


    ¡°My husband is only Adair.¡± Hearing Ada Wood¡¯s words, his angry big palm imprisons her head and forces her to look up at him.


    Cold voice, rings in her ear, ¡°Ada is disobedient, Aaron will punish her.¡±


    When releasing Adaire, Aaron turns around and walks in the direction of traffic. Looking at the gradual disappearance of Aaron in the rain, the corner of his mouth still remains his taste, even if the rain is torrential, it can not be washed away.


    She said hello to Bard Hunter, and then strained her clothes, lowered her head and dragged his heavy body to the direction of the hotel.


    A person pushing a wheelchair suddenly appeared in front of her, raised his head and wanted to ask him to let go, only to find that the one standing in front of her was Adair Carter. He saw what happened at the door of the hotel just now, didn¡¯t he? ¡°Adair¡­¡± ¡°Ada¡­¡±

 Chapter 69

    The two people said in unison.


    They looked at each other, and Adair quickly took off his coat, covering Ada Wood¡¯s body. His warm big hands held her cold hands and helped her rub them.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s raining so hard. Why don¡¯t you find a ce to hide ande back after the rain stops.¡± Ada Wood still has a coat left from Adair¡¯s temperature on her tight body. She raises her pale face and looks at his distressed face. Tears fall down her eyes. It would be nice if the person she met first was Adair.


    Adair Carter takes a clean handkerchief to help Ada Wood wipe away the rain and tears, as well as the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth.


    Ada Wood grabbed Adair Carter¡¯s hand to help her wipe her face and put it on her face. ¡°Just now, did you see it? Sorry, Adair. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± Adair Carter pulled his hand back, a trace of a hard smile on his face,


    ¡°Ada, go up to change clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Ada Wood nods slightly and walks behind Adair. She wants to push him into the elevator. But her hand has not touched the wheelchair. The wheelchair has already moved.


    Looking at the lonely back from Adair, she thought of the phone call she received from Adair. Adair Carter said that he let go, he couldn¡¯t stand up and didn¡¯t want to drag her down. But she is the burden.


    Back to the hotel room, Adair Carter helped her to prepare the clothes to be changed and sat at the door with her wheelchair waiting.


    Ada Wood leaned against the door of the bathroom and slowly slipped to the ground. Looking at the clothes that Adair had prepared for her, she held her knees in both hands, and her chin was against her knees, and her tears fell.


    She once again hurt Adaire, hurt the man who gave her warmth and sunshine.


    Both hands grip her legs hard, her fingernails deep into the flesh.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Why, why does she always bring harm to Adair? Looking at the hazy door, Ada Wood sits on the ground, leaving Adair¡¯s heart ¡°clutters¡± for a moment.


    Is his indifference too cruel for her?


    Clearly she was forced by Aaron , not voluntarily, but why could he not understand her?


    ¡°Ada, take a hot bath. Don¡¯t catch a cold. You don¡¯t have to care about me. I¡¯m just angry. He treats you like that.¡±


    The figure behind the door heard the voice of Adair, she then slowly raised her head, and her eyes were red and swollen with tears. After a long time, Ada Wood came out of the bathroom, wearing the pajamas she had prepared for her.


    Adair Carter was looking at Adaire, suddenly his heart tightened, he secretly me himself.


    There was a trace of remorse in his eyes but soon returned to normal. He went to her side and held her in his arms.


    Relying on the warm chest from Adair, Ada Wood feels inexplicably at ease. Maybe Adair is the one sent by heaven to save her.


    The whole person shrinks in his bosom, shivering inside, drenched in the rain, she caught a cold, the whole body is in the state of continuous coldness.


    ¡°Ada, you have a cold. I¡¯ll ask someone to cook a bowl of ginger soup for you, and then bring some cold medicine. You can have asleep.¡±


    When Adair released Ada, he is ready to turn around and leave.


    Ada Wood suddenly hugged Adair¡¯s body and pressed her face tightly to his chest.


    ¡°Adair, don¡¯t go, just stay here with me, OK?¡±


    The words from Adair have been echoing in her mind.


    ¡°I have no way to give you happiness, so I decided to let go, give you freedom, let you find better happiness.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want him to let go. They had a hard time getting to this point and they had to hold a wedding.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s OK. I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me, darling.¡±


    Adair Carter¡¯s face was with a faint smile, his both hands holding her face, looking at her seriously. She was afraid of losing him. She wanted to keep him.


    As long as he can keep her, even he takes a wheelchair for a lifetime, what¡¯s the big deal.


    Ada Wood blinked his red and swollen eyes and looked at Adair.


    He slowly let him go. ¡°You wille back, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Finish saying, Adaire turnd to leave, room.


    Ada Wood squatted by the bed, staring at the door, waiting for him toe back.


    He said, he¡¯lle back.


    So, she¡¯s waiting for him here, waiting for him toe back.


    Waiting for a long time, about a century, Adair Carter still did not appear.


    After a while, Ada Wood hears the knock at the door. She runs to the door barefoot happily. However, the strange face at the door disappoints her.


    The waiter stood at the door respectfully with hot ginger soup and cold medicine, waiting for the door to be opened from inside.


    After seeing Ada Wood, he handed the medicine to him and said politely, ¡°Mr. Carter asked me to deliver it to you. He can¡¯te temporarily because of something. Let me say sorry to you.¡±I can¡¯te because of something.


    Taking the things in the hands of the waiter, she closed the door, lean against the door and look at the cold medicine and ginger soup in hand.


    Is this thest warmth he gave her? She finallypletely broke the heart Adair and forced him away.


    Yes, people like her should be abandoned.


    Before today, she also dreamed of being the most beautiful bride of Adair, to be his legs standing beside him. Now that the dream is broken, it¡¯s time for her to wake up and return to reality. Zora Wood, is Ada Wood really so annoying? Is she really not qualified to live in this world?


    To answer her, it was the silence of the whole room and the sound of rain hitting the window. Instead of drinking the ginger soup or taking cold medicine, she took a fruit knife andy on the soft carpet. Looking at the pale pink scar on the left wrist, she didn¡¯t diest time. This time, it shouldn¡¯t be.


    She picked up the knife and cut it hard on the pale pink scar. Looking at the bright red blood from her thin wrist slowly flowing out, she has no pain, unlike in prison, the pain of her life and death. It turns out that when the heart dies, the body will lose consciousness.


    In this world, there is no longer anything she can miss. At least, there is a father in heaven and Zoba Baker. With her eyes wide open, her vision gradually became blurred, and her consciousness began to be unclear.


    Suddenly, she saw Aaron appear in front of her. Before she died, the person she would see was Aaron, but not Adair.


    She raised her hand and wanted to touch the face that she had loved for five years, and finally forgot it for five years. After such a long time, it turned out that the one she wanted to love most was Aaron¡¯s brother. It¡¯s ridiculous.


    It¡¯s obvious that the man never takes her in mind. It¡¯s clear that the man¡¯s favorite is Zora Wood, but she still keeps on thinking about him. ¡°, originally, I just hid you in the bottom of my heart, and never stopped loving you. Is this Ada Wood ridiculous?¡±

 Chapter 70

    Ada Wood, you are really useless.


    After five years in prison, you can¡¯t forget him.


    Forget it. I¡¯m going to die anyway. Why do you want so much?


    The Aaron in front of her began to disappear slowly. Originally, she could hear a very vague voice, as ifing from a very far away ce. Now, she¡¯spletely deaf.


    When she woke up, Ada Wood was lying in the hospital bed with the infusion.


    Turning her head, she looked at Adaire who was lying beside her bed, his face seems to be thin a lot. That white face also began to have ck eye circles and dirty stubble, his hair is also messy. He reached out his hand and reached toward his face, looking at the hand that had been wrapped up, and there were bright red bloodstains on the gauze. She didn¡¯t die.


    She slowly stretched her hand to Adiare, which is soft, there is temperature. Adair Carter feels that someone is touching his face. He opens his eyes and sees Ada Wood looking at him with his hands still on his face.


    ¡°Ada, you wake up, doctor. Call the doctor quickly. Ada wakes up. Hurry up.¡±


    Nervously she grasps the hand on his face and rubs it on his face. He wasn¡¯t dreaming. She woke up atst.


    ¡°Ada, do you feel any difort?¡± Looking at the tense face from Adair, she shook her head and did not speak. She thought that this time she could see her father and Zora Wood, but thest thing she saw was Aaron.


    She has decided to draw a clear line with him. Why does she want to see Aaron before she dies? Seeing Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak, she just stares at him quietly.


    Adair Carter thinks Ada Wood is ufortable, her face was some anxious, desperately rings the bell at the head of her bed.


    Ada Wood looked at the panic from Adair, and suddenly cried,


    ¡°Adair, I thought you would nevere back after you left. I thought you didn¡¯t want me. You don¡¯t know. I was left alone in that big room. I was really desperate.¡±


    Adair was dazed for a moment, she went to Ada Wood¡¯s side, holding her, ¡°little fool, how can I not want you? I¡¯m just temporarily busy, I can¡¯te back in time, how can you think so? I promise you I won¡¯t leave you alone in the future, OK?


    Looking at the scar on her hand, it was because of him, and a burst of remorse in his heart.


    The original scar has not been smoothed, but now a new scar has been added.


    ¡°Adair, I will not leave you in the future, unless you drive me away.¡±


    She owes Adaire so much that she can¡¯t pay it off in her whole life.


    ¡°What a fool. You¡¯ve been sleeping for a whole week. Are you hungry? I asked someone to buy you porridge. Can I feed you some?¡±


    Adair Carter prepares hot porridge for Ada Wood every day. He doesn¡¯t know when she will wake up, so when the porridge is cold, he will send a new one, so that she won¡¯t be hungry when she wakes up.


    Originally, Ada Wood had a fever and had lost too much blood. The doctor said that he was not sure when she would wake up, or whether she would wake up. But he was sure she would wake up, so he stayed by her side this week. Fortunately, he finally arrived, and she woke up. ¡°Did I sleep so long?¡±


    Ada Wood just felt that she had a long dream. In the dream, she was 18 years old, Zora Wood was still there, and her father was still there. Aaron tried every means to avoid her as before. The only difference is that she saw the Adaire that had been following her.


    Adair Carter appeared in her life long ago, but she has always ignored him.


    It turns out that she missed him so many times.


    In the dream, Zora Wood jumped down from the roof of Aaron¡¯spany, she woke up. When waking up, the first thing she saw was lying on her bedside, guarding her against Adair. In the past, she missed Adair, this time God gives her another chance, she must firmly grasp him, will not let go.


    ¡°Yes, you are reallyzy. I called you for a long time, and you refused to wake up, but fortunately, you still wake up.¡±


    Adair Carter was tightly holding Ada Wood, slender fingers rubbing her wound, this touch of bright red, deeply engraved in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you can wake up In her dream, Ada Wood vaguely hears someone calling her, but she is not sure who is calling her.


    After hearing the call of the voice, the sleeping heart slowly wakes up. Adair Carter brings the porridge next to her and puts it on the edge of her mouth to cool it. Then she sends it to Ada Wood¡¯s mouth and feeds her little by little.


    Ada Wood opens her mouth with great cooperation, then swallows, and finally swallows. Soon, a bowl of porridge was swallowed, because too long did not eat anything, although hungry, but she can not eat much food.


    When Adair came with the second bowl, she said she would not eat anything.


    Adaire also does not force her, to put down the porridge, gently kiss her forehead.


    Ada Wood quickly dodges, looks at the stubble on Adair¡¯s face with disgust, and touches the painful spot on his forehead. Seeing Ada Wood¡¯s reaction, Adair touched her face with loose stubble.


    He quickly released Ada Wood and put his back on the bed to avoid pricking her. Then he turned around, took the razor and was ready to shave.


    Ada Wood looks at the action of Adair and suddenly chuckles.


    Before she died, thest thing she wanted to see was Aaron, but when she woke up, what she saw first was Adaire.


    ¡°Ada, do you think I¡¯m too ugly like this?¡± Hearing Ada Wood¡¯s smile, Adair turns around and shaves half of his chin. It looks more fun.


    ¡°Yes, like a dirty uncle.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ada Wood looks away from Adair, her eyes are bent into a crescent.


    Maybe, God gave her a chance to wake up again, in order to repay the Adaire.


    No matter what, she won¡¯t want to leave. Shemitted suicide twice for Aaron, which is enough. She will never do it for the third time.


    ¡°Ada, you don¡¯t see it. I¡¯lle backter when I go to tidy it up.¡±


    Adaire turns around and pushes the wheelchair to the bathroom.


    ¡°Adaire.¡± Ada Wood suddenly looked at the bloodshot eyes of Adair.


    His face was no longer smiling, but a very serious expression.


    ¡°This time you left, won¡¯t youe back?¡±


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you so long. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone in the hotel.¡±


    When Adair thought of the carpet of the hotel, the dazzling bloodstains were left there. The whole heart was like a ss that was smashed to pieces. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t pick it up.


    He thought he had lost her. Fortunately, she was still there.


    I don¡¯t know when the conversation between them has been upied by ¡°sorry¡±. Both of them feel guilty about each other and feel that it is their own fault. They always indulge in this way and refuse to speak out their own ideas, which always leads to too many unnecessary misunderstandings. It was as if she had left without saying goodbye and he had left suddenly. Obviously, it is a very simple matter that can be solved only by saying it out. They just came back after such a big detour.


    This time, she will not continue to go around, she will take the hand of Adair and create their future together. ¡°In fact, you are handsome with a beard.¡±

 Chapter 71

    Aaron stands in the rain, watching Ada Wood walk into the hotel with Adair.


    He felt a certain position in his heart as if suddenly missing a piece, be iplete. His lips still had a taste of hers, sour and sweet, which fascinated him.


    Brother Aaron really wants to keep you around, take care of you and guard you this time. Why don¡¯t you give him a chance?


    Clearly, you don¡¯t give up on brother Aaron in your heart. You still have thest trace of nostalgia for him. Why don¡¯t you admit it?


    If not, why take him to the hospital in the rain, when he pulled out the needle, his face would appear so worried.


    Once Aaron¡¯s elder brother does not want to be entangled by you, it is not that he hates you, but he has to avoid your reason.


    But now he has the ability to take care of you, he really wants to take care of you, like five years ago, you quietly left, said that will not continue to pester him.


    once, he threw away your lunch box, and secretly took your convenience food in the name of Zora bought it, sneaking out to buy the same shirt as yours and putting it in the wardrobe, then took the clothes you bought yourself.


    Deliberately let the people around him reveal his whereabouts to you, but also secretly ran to the office, for hiding there squatting and cover the sleeping kitten with clothes.


    When driving at a high speed, he can¡¯t see the shadow of the white sports car behind. He will suddenly fill up the speed and wait.


    He Also secretly clean up those troubles around you, just want to see your lovely smile.


    If you will never be 18 years old, brother Aaron will never treat Ada Wood like this, and will always spoil you as her sister¡¯s fiance.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, you will be 18 years old. Zora Wood has to jump down. He has to take Winifred Wood to see you push her down. He has to send you to prison for five years. That day, when Ada Wood, who was not afraid of anything, was released from prison, brother Aaron went to the prison to meet you.


    He thought you would recognize the car that was parked next to the prison, but you didn¡¯t recognize it and ran away.


    Brother Aaron can¡¯t ept that the little chili pepper who was so crazy after him suddenly doesn¡¯t know him, so he will drive the car and pretend to know nothing, and then appear in front of you when you are unprepared.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    When he pinches your neck, there is guilt in his eyes.


    But you don¡¯t want to look at brother Aaron. You just close your eyes and think that brother Aaron simply wants you to die and want to avenge Zora Wood.


    In fact, Ada Wood¡¯s favorite things, Aaron¡¯s brother always knows, super spicy steak and pasta, as well as roadside unclean snacks.


    For the past five years, brother Aaron can¡¯t go to prison to see you, but he goes to the road that Ada Wood once walked and eats what Ada Wood likes to eat again and again.


    Aaron¡¯s brother just stubbornly thought that you were still around him.


    Watching Ada Wood disappear in the elevator with Adair¡¯s figure. What happens next makes him crazy. After 20 minutes in the rain, he was about to turn around and leave when he saw that Adair Carter left the hotel in a hurry and ran towards home. He made a phone call to Barry and asked about what happened when he left home.


    Then he went to the hotel and went straight to Ada Wood¡¯s room.


    However, no matter how hard he knocked on the door or called Ada Wood, there was no sound inside.


    He was suddenly a little flustered. He felt a pang of pain in his heart. He even had difficulty breathing.


    Just like four years ago, just like when Ada Wood was lying on the cold floor waiting for him to find her.


    It was as if the whole world copsed at once, nothing could be seen, and even the breath of air became thin.


    Guessing that something might have happened to Ada Wood, Aaron quickly called the hotel manager and opened the door of the room.


    Then he saw Ada Wood lying on the ground crying. Originally thought she was just crying tired, lying on the ground asleep, but she was next to the red carpet Adad with blood told him that Ada Wood did what he did four years ago again.


    He quickly rushed in, holding Ada Wood, desperately calling her name, pinching her, giving her artificial respiration.


    ¡°Ada Wood, wake up. I¡¯ll tell you that if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll certainly ignore that old British woman. I¡¯ll drag her back and let her watch you lie here, and let her cry directly in front of you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯ll tear down Zora Wood¡¯s tombstone, take out her urn, and scatter her ashes into the gutter, so that she can never live beyond life.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, I will sell Yvonne to Africa, and let her be the woman of all men.¡± Finally, Ada Wood opens her eyes and looks at his anxious face. She has a faint smile on her face. Her lips are not bloody.


    After saying a word to him, she refuses to open her eyes to see him again.


    ¡°Aaron, I just hid you in the bottom of my heart, and never stopped loving you. Is this Ada Wood ridiculous?¡±


    Looking at Ada Wood with his hands hanging on the ground, Aaronpletely broke down. He picked her up, rushed into the rain, and ran to the hospital.


    He thought that once Ada Wood came back again, but the words she said before she entered the operating room let him diepletely.


    ¡°Adair, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t be your wife in this life. If there is an afterlife, I will try my best to love you. You must wait for me. You just have to stand where you are. I will find you in the next life.¡± She was sent to the operating room and kept outside all the time. She would not change her wet clothes or wipe the rain on her hair. She would sit there and stare at the operating room. He didn¡¯t think that if he didn¡¯t let go, he would force her into this situation. This time, he really let go, Aaron¡¯s brother really will not continue to pester Ada Wood, nor will he find an excuse to see Ada Wood. As long as Ada Wood can live well, Aaron¡¯s elder brother can hide far away, let her not see. Even if he was not happy in the end, he didn¡¯t care about it. Finally, when the light in the operating room was off, the doctor in a white coat came out of the room and sent her back to the ward. After confirming that her life was not in danger, Aaron sat by her bed, gently holding her hand and talking to her. ¡°Ada Wood, why are you so stupid and so easy to be cheated. I was cheated by brother Aaron before, but now I¡¯m cheated by Adair. ? ¡±


    ¡°Ada Wood, do you know what? In fact, brother Aaron decided to guard you on the day he met, but you refused toe to me by yourself. Instead, you asked Zora to send a message to you.¡± ¡°Ada Wood, you big fool, the person Zora Wood loves is not Aaron, and the person Aaron loves is not Zora Wood, but Ada Wood.¡±


    ¡°Ada Wood, the flower on the other bank was not nted when Zora jumped right, but when brother Aaron personally sent you to prison.¡± ¡°Ada Wood, Zora Wood jumped down for you.


    She can do anything for you, so does brother Aaron.¡±


    ¡°Ada Wood, we must not let go of Zora Wood and your father. We must live a good life.¡± ¡°Ada Wood, I¡¯m sorry, Aaron¡¯s elder brother can¡¯t keep by your side, you must be happy, very happy.¡± ¡°Ada Wood, goodbye! Never again After saying goodbye,


    Aaron stood up, picked up his mobile phone, and called Adair.


    After hanging up the phone, she kisses deeply on Ada Wood¡¯s forehead and then turns to leave the room. The moment the door is closed, Ada Wood¡¯s eyes suddenly have two lines of crystal clear things falling on the pillow.

 Chapter 72

    When Adair came, Aaron just closed the door of the ward.


    ¡°Oh, finally willing to leave your wheelchair?¡±


    Aaron squints at the legs from Adair, revealing a sneer.


    A man who keeps a woman in such a humble way proves that he has no confidence that the woman will love him.


    At the beginning, the doctor said that Adair¡¯s leg might never be able to stand up again. He was not talking about him at all, but that the hospital had made a mistake about him and another patient at the fire house scene. It¡¯s the other person who can¡¯t stand up. However, from Adair, he¡¯s just a little burned. When the door frame falls down, his leg is swollen, and his muscles and bones are not hurt at all. Vivien has to make a mistake and scare Ada Wood.


    But who knows, the little woman is really so naive,pletely believed Vivien¡¯s words.


    But Adaire takes advantage of Aaron¡¯s guilt, continues to pretend to be disabled, detains her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business. It has nothing to do with you. If you didn¡¯t hurt Ada again and again, how could she have be like this?  It¡¯s all caused by you.¡± Adair Carter clenched his hands, his eyes full of hostility, and his back was full of blue veins. Every time the man appeared, she would waver and start to hide from him.


    He has been guarding her for so many years, but this man has been doing harm to her. She will change because of his appearance.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll let go, and I¡¯ll escort you and her wedding.¡±


    Aaron really let go, because Ada Wood said thest words before entering the operating room. Maybe, she is not just guilty about him. For such a long time, maybe she is more willing to ept a person who ys her guardian in the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Adair Carter  can not believe what Aaron  said, his eyes full of surprise.


    He always remembered what he said to him when he first approached her. ¡°Stay away from my woman, or I¡¯ll let you leave home and disappear in w City.¡±


    At that time, he, like a lonely Wolf, defined her as his woman.


    ¡°I will only help you to the wedding day. If you can¡¯t give her happiness in the future, I wille back and take her away.¡±


    Aaron doesn¡¯t care about the promise of Adaire at all. What he wants is the guarantee from Alvin Carter.


    Alvin Carter is the real master of the family. If he epts Ada Wood, no one can do anything to her. The most direct way is to Alvin Carter¡¯s will. He put 60% of Carter¡¯s shares in Ada Wood¡¯s name. To put it bluntly, most of Carter¡¯s group shares are Adad by Ada. Even if the people who want to do something after his death, they can¡¯t move her. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help me with Ada. I can give her happiness. At least, I won¡¯t make her cry.¡± Adair Carter walk by, and then into the ward, guard in the side of Ada Wood.


    Aaron takes a look at Ada Wood lying on the hospital bed and turns to go outside. Woman, I have helped you to pave the road, the future , whether you can afford it or not, I will not tube. You have no worries.


    I will marry Yvette Hill ording to their ideas. From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other. If there is no Zora or Ada in the world, then there will be no Aaron. If you are not Ada Wood, not Zora Wood¡¯s sister.


    Maybe, you will live carefree all your life, be your little overlord, be spoiled by Mr. Wood and spoiled by Adair.


    Aaron left, this time, he really left. ¨C


    Adair Carter looks back at Ada Wood with a razor in his hand. Seeing her smile, he is not so worried. He hastily sorted out and went out of the bathroom to return to Ada Wood¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fast. It¡¯s definitely not cleaned.¡±


    Looking back on her clean image, Ada Wood feels less guilty. However, the haggard and dark circles on his face could not be covered up.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s clean.¡± Adair Carter wiped her face with a paper towel, then pushed her wheelchair to Ada Wood¡¯s bedside. She grabbed her hand and put it on her face to see if her beard was clean. ¡°Adair, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because of me. Is our wedding going to be postponed again?¡±


    Originally, today should be her wedding day with Adair.


    The sunshine outside the window is very good, in fact, it is really suitable for outdoor wedding. ¡°How can it be because of you? In fact, half of it is because I just took over thepany. I always make mistakes, and my father scolds me miserably. How can I give you happiness when I say this? So, give me a month, and after I get startedpletely, we will get married.¡±


    Adaire ran out in a hurry on the night  because some workers wanted to finish the work early and get money early. Then they worked in the rain. They fell down from the sky and died. Their families went to thepany to make trouble.


    AndAlvin Carter was pushed into the operating room because of his serious illness. There was no way to help him. Finally, Aaron asked Barry to deal with it. Otherwise, that night, he could note to the hospital to apany Ada Wood.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Now that he has decided to stay with Adair, Ada Wood will not waver. Even if Aaron appeared in front of her again, she would not waver. That man, haspletely be the past, that night¡¯s kiss, can be regarded as her farewell kiss to him.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯ll go to thepany to deal with things first, and thene back to apany youter.¡± In the past few days from Adair, thepany and the hospital have been running at both ends, and they have basically never returned home. Since Alvin Carter is seriously ill, he has been living in the hospital and his wife has always been with him. Therefore, there is no one left home now. Seeing Adair leave, Ada Wood retracts into the quilt and looks at the ceiling in a daze. The door of the ward was opened and Alvin Carter was pushed in by his wife. Ada Wood quickly sits up and wants to get out of bed. He is stopped by Alvin Carter. Because he didn¡¯t want to see Ada Wood, Carter¡¯s wife pushed Alvin Carter in and left.


    ¡°Uncle Carter, I¡­¡± ¡°Just sit down. I want to talk to you about something.¡± Alvin Carter leans on the wheelchair with difficulty. What he has got is bowel cancer. Although the diseased intestine has been cut off, the cancer cells have spread, and he has little time left. He is very aware of his body, can not endure for long, but Ada Wood and Adaire matter, let him have been worried. ¡°You say so.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know that there may be some misunderstanding between you and Adair. That day in the rain, I believe you didn¡¯t volunteer. Although Adair doesn¡¯t care about the rumors outside, Carter¡¯s family is now in  trouble and can¡¯t stand these storms.¡± Alvin Carter frowned with pain and said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you Adaire. Adair is afraid that your body can¡¯t endure. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait for that time. So, I thought, a weekter, I¡¯ll hold the wedding ceremony for you. While I can still control Carter¡¯s family, although it¡¯s a little difficult for you, you can get married early and takes care of the Carter family together. ¡°

 Chapter 73

    Ada Wood lowers her head and looks at her hand. This injury is nothing. She can endure it. However, she was afraid of Adaire¡¯s mother refused to ept her.


    uncle¡¯s health is getting worse and worse. If he gets angry again, it will certainly aggravate his illness.


    She didn¡¯t want to leave home unhappy because of her.


    ¡°Ada, you are a sensible child. Don¡¯t worry about your mother. I have already agreed with her that she will attend your wedding. As for your your aunt, don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t have any objection.¡± Alvin Carter covers his mouth and coughs.


    The pain in his abdomen makes him close his eyes, and his hands are resting in the wheelchair. ¡°Uncle Carter, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯ll call a doctor for you Ada Wood opens the quilt and tries to pull out the needle on her hand. She is stopped by Alvin Carter. ¡°Ada, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s all a problem when I was young. In the future, when you¡¯re around Adair, you should urge him to eat on time, so as not to damage his body when he is young, and suffer when he is old.¡± Alvin Carter looks at Ada Wood¡¯s pale face with a hard smile, then raises his hand and touches her face.


    ¡°In fact, I also have a daughter. If she is still alive, I¡¯m afraid she is about the same age as you. I¡¯ll give you 60% of the shares of Carter¡¯s family in my name. If Adair bullies you in the future, you¡¯ll drive him out That¡¯s it ¡°Uncle Carter, you make me feel like my father is still alive. I really hope it is your daughter who can stay by your side.¡± She did not have time to keep her father¡¯s side, filial piety to him, but because of her, her father died.


    Even she didn¡¯t have time to see her father for thest time. The father who loved her so much and always held her up to heaven and pricked her small face with stubble would nevere back. ¡°Silly child, you are about to marry Adair, my daughter. Don¡¯t call me uncle, call dad.¡± Alvin Carter shows a hard smile and wants to raise his hand to touch the head Adad when he goes down . However, the pain in his abdomen makes him unable to lift his hand, so he has to put it down powerlessly.


    Ada Wood rushed forward, grabbed Alvin Carter¡¯s hand, put it on his head, and looked at him, ¡°Dad.¡± She never expected that after she was released from prison, she could still have a father who loved her . Now Uncle Carter has given her the father¡¯s love that originally belonged to Adair. She is really moved.


    After her marriage with Adair, we must serve him well. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been out for a long time. I need to have a rest. I¡¯ll send some wedding dresses to meter. You can try them on and prepare for Adair¡¯s wedding earlier.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Alvin Carter asks Carter¡¯s wife, who is outside, toe in and push him away and return to his own ward to rest. Ada Wood sits by the window, looking at the trees outside in a daze. She and Adair have been wandering around for so long, and finally they are going to get married.


    In fact, she has no confidence in her wedding with Adair. Put it off day after day, week after week, every time on the eve, something happens. she hope this time, it won¡¯t happen again. In the evening, as Alvin Carter said, someone sent some wedding dresses.


    Her hands are not as rough as before, but they can still scrape. She dare not touch those wedding dresses too hard. For these things, she does not have too big request.


    Compared with this Barrytern style wedding dress, she actually prefers Antique Chinese style dresses, such as the bright red cheongsam and beautiful crown. However, as long as she can get married with Adair and what clothes she wears, it is not so important. Standing in front of the mirror, looking at her face with no blood, holding her face in both hands, . She was about to change when someone knocked on the door of the ward. Think it is Adaire toe, stop the action in hand, to open the door. However, standing at the door is not from Adair, but Barry.


    With a beautiful box in his hand, Barry respectfully mentioned Ada Wood in front of him. Then he said politely, ¡°this is a gift that the young master asked me to send. He said, you will like this gift. Besides, he hopes you will be happy.¡±


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment, takes a look at the box, then raises her head to look at BARRY and takes over the box. Heavy, thin, she could not move.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Ada Wood puts things behind the door with a reluctant smile on her face. Barry looked at Ada Wood and said, ¡°Miss Wood, I know you have a deep misunderstanding of the young master, but I still want to tell you that he has never done anything sorry for you. He just doesn¡¯t know how to express his heart. Over the years, he has tried his best to make himself stronger and do what he doesn¡¯t want to do. He just wants to protect Miss Wood Have¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Barry, these things are over. I don¡¯t want to mention it any more. I wish you a happy young master and Miss Hill. I can¡¯t attend his wedding. I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t have anything to give him. I¡¯ll draw a wedding picture for him and Miss Hill as a wedding object.¡± Ada Wood interrupts Barry and helplessly raises his left hand. Because he is injured, he can¡¯t even hold a pen, let alone grasp the drawing board. At the beginning, she would not let go of her paintbrush for the sake of . After five years in prison, she couldn¡¯t catch the brush. After she got out of prison, she didn¡¯t dare to catch it. Now, she has buried in the bottom of her heart and won¡¯t give up this pen because of who. ¡°Miss Wood, I know that you can¡¯t forgive the young master for sending you to prison and refusing to see you for five years. I can only tell you that he has had to suffer. Maybe you will never know the truth of the matter. Or, after knowing the truth, you will regret what you are doing now. No matter what will happen, I can only tell you, young master, he has never You are the only one who loves, Miss Wood. ¡±


    With that, Barry turns and leaves Ada Wood¡¯s ward. Leaning against the door, looking at the gift box behind the door, her eyes are a little dull. Just now Barry told her that she was the only one he had ever loved. It¡¯s impossible. He clearly loves Zora Wood, and he is only good to Zora Wood. For five years, she chased him for five years. He never looked at her in the eye, and even miserly gave her a hug. Barry must be lying to her.


    How can Aaron love Ada Wood? The woman he loves is always Zora Wood. The other shore flower in his yard is a witness. Flowers of theherworld, love but never meet. Barry must havee to shake her resolve, it must have been. Because Aaron confessed to her, she refused, so he would say very much, just for the master. Yes, it must be.

 Chapter 74

    Lie in bed andfort herself with this unreasonable reason. Maybe she was too tired to think about her and fell asleep.


    It was not until Adair called her gently that she woke up from her dream.


    ¡°Is the work of thepany finished?¡± Looking at the tired face from Adair, Ada Wood feels ufortable. He is so tired, but also went to the hospital to take care of her, all because of her capricious, she let him so hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Adair Carter put his hands on his face and kneaded up and down. If he took his hand away, ¡°Ada, I saw a gift box behind the door just now. I don¡¯t know who sent it?¡±


    Ada Wood turned her head and looked at the gift box sent by Barry andughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be from your friend?¡± At this time, she dare not mention in front of Adair, and does not want to mention it. Between them, they havepletely turned over.


    Her future, the person who should exist, should be away from Adair. ¡°Is that so? I haven¡¯t heard of it. Let¡¯s open it.


    Adair Carter takes the box and opens it gently. Inside is a very exquisite cheongsam, Chinese wedding dress, as well as a beautiful crown.


    Adair Carter carefully took out the wedding dress and faced Ada Wood in front of him,


    ¡°Ada, as if it was tailor-made for you, could it be sent by your friends?¡±


    Ada Wood stares at the dress. The patterns on it are all designed by herself. She didn¡¯t expect that what she said to Zora Wood was known by Aaron and recorded down. She told Zora Wood that when she got married, she must wear a Chinese style dress, that kind of bright red dress, and a beautiful crown, then covered with red cloth and sitting in arge sedan chair. At that time, she is the most beautiful bride, and he is the most handsome bridegroom in the world. He may not know that this design is her signature for Aaron , which means ¡®s wife. In addition to women¡¯s, she also designed a set of men¡¯s, the pattern on which is her name, Ada Wood¡¯s husband. Because she expressed it in the form of patterns, she didn¡¯t even know what it meant. ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Adair Carter seeAda has no response, called her again.


    Hearing the voice of Adair Carter, Ada Wood reflected from the memory and showed a reluctant smile. ¡°I¡¯m ok. I just think this dress is too beautiful, so I¡¯m stunned.¡±


    Yes, it¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s a pattern drawn with her five years of youth. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. Ada, do you want this kind of Chinese wedding, or I¡¯ll do a simr one. We¡¯ll hold a Chinese wedding?¡± Adair Carter knows that Ada Wood likes antique things, so she will certainly like Chinese wedding. He hadn¡¯t thought about it before. Fortunately, the gift giver reminded him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave the suit there. The wedding is also very good.¡± Ada Wood can¡¯t wear this dress on the wedding ceremony with Adair. Although no one knows what the pattern on it means, she knows that she can¡¯t pass the level in her heart. He looked away from the dress, drooped his eyes, looked at the quilt that covered him, his hands twisted together, and thought of what Barry had said to her.


    Although Ada Wood refused to admit who sent the dress, he knew who sent it, and he knew everything that happened here. She didn¡¯t want to say, and he didn¡¯t expose her. He will wait until she is willing to talk to him.


    ¡°Ada, will you regret being with me?¡± Ada Wood raises hher head and looks at Adair in surprise. Will you regret staying with Adair? She thought, should not regret.


    Adair Carter took her out of the shadow, give her sunshine, apany her to face all the difficulties. Why would she regret such a good man? She shook her head a little and thenughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t want something about him here, just throw it out. I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± Yes, she doesn¡¯t need it anymore, not since he sent her to prison himself five years ago. Perhaps, at the moment when Zora jumps off building, there is no meaning of existence. ¡°It¡¯s from him. If you don¡¯t want to see me, put it away for you. When you want to take it back,e to me.¡±


    She was willing to tell him, proving that her heart had begun to ept him slowly. Perhaps, he can really go into her heart, instead of that man standing in the position he once stood.


    ¡°Adair, your father has something to do with you.¡±Standing at the door from his wife, she refused to step into the ward of Ada Wood, as if she was a very annoying virus.


    ¡°I see, mom. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Adair Carter took the gift box with him, and then went to the ward of Alvin Carter. After they left, Ada Wood wanted to pour some water to drink, but found that there was no boiling water.


    She didn¡¯t want to trouble others, so she had to take the kettle and open the water herself. When she got the hot water and went back, she saw Adair Carter standing at the end of the corridor with his aunt, saying something.


    Perhaps it was curiosity that drove her to walk that way. Mrs. Carter took some photos in her hand and put them on Adair Carter¡¯s hand. Her voice was very angry. ¡°Adair, you didn¡¯t mean that the woman in the rain that day was not Ada Wood. What is this? If someone steals them, they will directly ckmail your father. Why do you think your father will be sent to the intensive care unit all of a sudden? You are angry ¡°Mom, Ada is not voluntary. It¡¯s all forced by Aaron.¡± When Adair put away the photos, he didn¡¯t care about them at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she is voluntary or not. Anyway, she is such a dirty woman who hook up with men all over the ce. I won¡¯t let her enter the door of my home. Don¡¯t think your father is old and stupid. You can marry her in. I tell you, you¡¯d better pray that your father will be OK forever. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never want that dirty woman to enter the door of our home.¡±


    Mrs. Carter had a steely heart to keep Ada Wood away from home. She said she would not admit that Ada Wood was her daughter-inw. S she hates Ada Wood more.


    ¡°Mom, Ada is no longer the one she used to be. As long as you give her a chance, you will find that she is no worse than Jade Alex.¡± ¡°she is definitely not as clean as Jade, a woman who does not know how many men have yed with, what is worth your infatuation in the end.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Bang¡± the hot pot in Ada¡¯s hands fell to the ground, boiling water from the broken pot fell to her feet. Adair Carter looks back at her direction . She quickly lowers her head and squats down, pretending to have just passed by here and identally breaks the hot kettle.


    Boiling hot water in her feet rampant, her tears all fell out. Put out his hand to pick up the debris on the ground, because he was too anxious, he cut his hand carelessly.


    However, she was held by another big warm palm, put it into his mouth, inhaled it and released it. Adair Carter looked at Ada Wood anxiously, ¡°Ada, wait a minute, the doctor will be here soon.¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t dare to look up at Adair Carter. She thinks that what he sees is the scene behind the door of the hotel. Unexpectedly, Adair Carter knows everything that happens in the rain. No wonder that night Adair so strange, but she did not know. ¡°I¡¯m really useless. I can¡¯t even make a pot of water myself.¡±

 Chapter 75

    If she was not thirsty, if she was not obstinately asking herself toe out to fetch water and drink, and if she was not curious about their conversation, she would not have heard what he had just said to her aunt.


    She really didn¡¯t want Adaire to be embarrassed, but no matter what she did, it would only bring him trouble. The doctor helped Ada Wood to mend the wound on her foot, put some medicine on her hand, and ordered her to leave after a few words.


    Lying in the hospital bed, HE do not want to let Adaire to see so embarrassed her. Looking at Ada Wood¡¯s back, Adair feels sad. He has to wait until Ada Wood is willing to marry him. He will never let her leave him again.


    ¡°Ada, did you hear that just now? Mom, she¡­ ¡± ¡°Adair, don¡¯t be angry with my aunt. She loves you so much.¡± Ada Wood hides in the quilt. She grabs the quilt with both hands. Her teeth almost bite the quilt.


    Tears flow down her eyes. She won¡¯t me her aunt for talking too hard, because what she said is true. The whole city of W knows that the man who robbed her sister killed her sister. Even if the fact is Zora Wood¡¯s own drug addiction before jumping down, no one would like to believe her.


    As a bad child, Ada Wood is not qualified to seek the approval of his aunt. ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m useless.¡± One side is the mother who gave birth and raised her, and the other is the woman he loves deeply. No matter which one is hurt, she will feel more pain. The only thing she can do is try to avoid meeting two people. ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to have a rest. Go back and have a rest.¡±


    She was really tired, both physically and mentally.


    There is still a long way to go in the future. She doesn¡¯t know how long she can stay away from Adair. What would she do if one day he looked at her like they did? She can¡¯t even imagine, that handsome, gentle and elegant Adair¡¯s angry appearance. ¡°Ada, you have a rest. I¡¯ll be right next to me. If you have something to do, just call me.¡± Adair Carter has no intention of leaving Ada Wood¡¯s ward. He puts the folding bed next to the bed and lies down with his clothes.


    Looking at the back of the Ada, Ada Wood didn¡¯t speak and didn¡¯t turn over. She always turned her back on Adair. Close your eyes and pretend to be sleeping. Adair Carter has been paying attention to Ada Wood. After hearing her steady breath, he stands up, walks to her side and kisses her gently on the forehead.


    Then she closes the door and leaves the ward. Hearing the sound of closing the door from Adair, Ada Wood turned around and leaned against the head of the bed, staring out of the window at the moon in a daze. The moon is really beautiful tonight. The door was opened with a squeak. Ada Wood doesn¡¯t look back. Besides Adair, there should be no other people here. The sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer, and finally stops beside Ada Wood.


    ¡°Miss Wood, I want you to do me a favor.¡± The strange and maic sound rings behind Ada Wood. Looking back, she saw a face that was not strange, with a surprised expression on her face. How could Baird Churchile here? She only saw him once, or in the ¡°dream¡± club, that time ¡°Miss Wood, when I was by the riverst time, I already recognized you. If you don¡¯t want to tell me your identity, I have no intention to reveal it.¡±


    Baird Churchil sits down on the stool beside Ada Wood. This time shees to Ada Wood just to confirm her injury.


    Aaron refused toe by himself, so he had to run errands as a police officer in general. ¡°Baird Churchil, what can I do for you?¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know what she can help Baird Churchil, but no matter what, she wants to thank him for telling her the truth. Looking at her red and swollen eyes, words are taken back, just give her a faint smile, ¡°you cry? Is it because of Mr. s Carter? ¡±


    Ada Wood is stunned. He saw the scene just now. Looking at his smiling eyes, she nodded slowly and shook her head again.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He was only half right. Although it made her very sad , she was even sadder that her own past was always inadvertently dragging away Adair¡¯, bringing him harm. She was ming herself for being useless and unable to share it for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s your own choice, but it¡¯s not toote to go back on the road. The man is still waiting for you.¡± Baird Churchil refers to Aaron naturally. How could he not see that the man was moved to Ada Wood, took out a pen and a small notebook, wrote a line of words on it quickly, and then handed it to Ada Wood, ¡°if you still want to go back, this is his current position.¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t go to pick up the paper. Shee just shook head and showed a reluctant smile. ¡°Thank you for the kindness of Baird Churchil. As you said, this is my own choice. I will stick to it.¡± No matter how hard it is, she will always stick to it, unless she is no longer needed from Adair. Even if there is such a day, let go of Adair, she will not go back to find Aaron. Between them, Zora Wood and five years of youth has gone, which can not bepensated.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to tell me if you don¡¯t tell him to go back.¡± Baird Churchil gave up the original n. Maybe he should do something more meaningful.


    At least, for Ada Wood, it will be more unforgettable.


    Ada Wood looks at the note left by Baird Churchil and the set of antique duplex vi. She should have guessed that this is a gift for her 18th birthday from Aaron.


    But instead of giving it to her when she was 18, he sent her to prison. This special 18-year-old birthday gift, let her a little unprepared, her life, can not forget.


    Pick up the note, she tear it to pieces, throw it in the trash can, and then spread anotheryer of garbage. She didn¡¯t want to be seen by Adair, and she didn¡¯t want to increase the gap between her and him because of Aaron. Lying back in bed with her eyes closed, she really fell asleep this time.


    Maybe it was because she was too weak, so she had a nightmare. The moment Zora junpped, and Winifred asked why she did it. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, I¡¯m sorry, mom, I really didn¡¯t mean to. I didn¡¯t push Zora, but she jumped down by herself. Mom, please, please help me ask Aaron brother for love. I didn¡¯t kill you. Don¡¯t let me go to jail, OK?¡±


    The body is shaking desperately, tears wet the pillow.


    ¡°Ada, wake up, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you have a nightmare? ¡± Adair Carter calls Ada Wood¡¯s name anxiously on her face.


    Seeing her little face reddening a little bit, her breath bes short and her hands are dancing in the air. He quickly put his hand on her forehead, very hot ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Ada Wood wakes up from her dream and sits up with sweat on her forehead. She turns her head and looks at Adair Carter, who is anxiously guarding her bedside. She rushes over and hugs him tightly. Her face leans against his chest. ¡°Adair, I¡¯m so scared, I¡¯m really scared. Winifred says she¡¯s going to send me to prison. She says people like me should die in prison.¡± In the dream, Winifred¡¯s face was so ferocious that she seemed to eat her.

 Chapter 76

    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t be afraid. With me, I¡¯ll always be by your side, and I won¡¯t let others hurt you any more.¡± Adair Carter tightly hugs Ada Wood, painfully helps her wipe off the sweat on the forehead. He didn¡¯t expect that five years of prison life made her so timid.


    When they passed the prison, she would shiver with fear and urge him to drive quickly. Unexpectedly, she would often have nightmares about prison life and the scene of that day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to prison. I don¡¯t want to go to prison again. I will be obedient. I won¡¯t worry about Aaron any more. I will stay away from home in the future.¡± Ada Wood¡¯s strength from Adair is getting stronger and stronger, and her body is shaking more and more severely.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s OK. You¡¯re all right. No one will send you to prison. Brother Adair is here. He will protect you.¡± Adair Carter patted Ada Wood¡¯s back gently, trying to reassure her.


    The doctor came to give Ada Wood a sedative, which made her quiet.


    ¡°Her depression is getting more and more serious. Thest suicide was because of depression. If you don¡¯t restrain it and treat it in time, it will happen again.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Does Ada have depression? ¡±


    Adair never knew she had depression. Although after she was released from prison, she looked a little unsure and even a little humble, but she was still normal. How could she have depression? Did you get it in prison? ¡°It¡¯s written on her medical record. When she came here before, it was not serious. Maybe something irritated her recently, so that she became what she is now. Therefore, during this period of time, we must pay special attention to the patient¡¯s mood, and do not stimte her too much. ¡±


    As the doctor turned over the medical records of Ada Wood, he talked about her condition. Physical illness is easy to treat, but mental illness is not so easy to treat. And Ada Wood has been repressed for too long, just like a spring that has been pressed to the extreme. This time, she was stimted as if she was suddenly interrupted by her repressive power, so he couldn¡¯t think of it. ¡°I see. I¡¯ll pay attention.¡± Sitting by Ada Wood¡¯s side, he holds her cold little hand. The other hand helps her lift the residual hair on her face to one side, and finally stops on her face.


    His heart seems to be stabbed into a knife with barbs, and then slowly pull out. Maybe it¡¯s the effect of sedatives.


    Ada Wood can sleep soundly. There is no bad situation. Yvonne Brook came, he just sort out and then leave.


    When Ada Wood woke up, it was already noon. ¡°Ada, you wake up atst. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll buy you something to eat.¡± Since Adair left, Yvonne Brook has been guarding Ada Wood¡¯s side and dare not leave for a moment. Knowing that she had depression, she was more careful to guard her.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯m not hungry. Yvonne, why are you here?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t remember what happened after Baird Churchil leftst night, as if her memory had been suddenly taken out. My body is aching, as if I had a fight with someonest night. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you in ce of Adair Carter. In thest few days, for you,. I see that he is haggard. Where can you find such a good man?¡± Yvonne Brook¡¯s tone is full of envy.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    She takes a bowl and pours the soup she made in the morning to Ada Wood. ¡°You still envy me. Mr. Hunter is very nice. He takes you to and from work every day. You are so gentle. You are lucky in your happiness.¡± When Ada Wood thinks of Bard Hunter, he feels very warm. Maybe this is the difference between the parties and the onlookers. You can¡¯t always find the best one around you. Yvonne Brook, who used to scoop soup, shed a trace of anger in her eyes. She grabbed the spoon hard, and even her nails were broken.


    ¡°Yvonne Brook.¡± Ada Wood saw that the soup had fallen to the ground, and called the Yvonne Brook softly. Seeing that she had no response, she opened her mouth and called out, ¡°Yvonne, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m so preupied with things. ¡± Yvonne Brook¡¯s face returned to normal. Sjee threw the severed nail into the garbage can, and then brought the soup to Ada Wood. ¡°Are you really OK? Haven¡¯t you had a good rest recently? Or did something happen between you and Mr. Hunter? ¡±


    Ada Wood regards Yvonne Brook¡¯s abnormality as a quarrel between her and Bard Hunter, and doesn¡¯t care too much. Slowly drinking the soup that Yvonne Brook cooked for her, a little bit Winni ¡®s taste. When she was a child, Yvonne Brook also lived in the wood family. Although she did not live in the vi with them, she lived in the small house next to the vi, but she ate with them. The clever Yvonne Brook always goes to the kitchen to help Winni and learn to cook from her. Although she has a servant in the kitchen, she will cook for her.


    ¡± I told him that I would go to workte at night, and he was angry.¡± Yvonne Brook doesn¡¯t care to talk about Bard Hunter, and she still has a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Hunter is worried about you. How can you me others? Really.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I think he just wants to interfere in my life. ¡± Yvonne Brook, with her mouth full, does not agree with Ada. Ada Wood smiles and doesn¡¯t talk, but continues to drink the soup. Since the day she got out of prison and drank the soup made by Winni, she has been living in the hospital and never went back.


    She Did not expect, this time she can drink Winni ¡®s taste. ¡°Ada, after drinking, let¡¯s go out for a walk. It¡¯s boring to stay in the ward all the time.¡±


    Yvonne Brook came to the window and looked up at the sun through her fingers. In fact, she does not like the sun, because the sun out, the snow will melt, so, she prefers the night, no sun night, she will live forever.


    While walking in the garden, she just met Baird Churchil who came to the hospital. Walking to the side of Ada Wood, Yvonne Brook¡¯s eyes are strange, as if to see a fly that is disgusting.


    ¡°Ada, is this It¡¯s the third time I¡¯ve met. Churchill¡¯s enthusiasm for Ada Wood is totally different from the people she usually knows. ¡°Baird Churchil, this is my good sister, Yvonne Brook. She grew up with me.¡± Ada Wood introduces Yvonne Brook to Baird Churchil with a smile, and doesn¡¯t care why he appears in the hospital. Baird Churchil¡¯s eyes have returned to normal, with a faint smile on her face,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Brook, I¡¯m also a friend of Ada.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Baird Churchil.¡± Yvonne Brook takes a look at Ada Wood, then looks back and shows a professional smile to Baird Churchil.


    ¡°Ada, Just call me Baird. We knew each other a long time ago, but you may have forgotten me.¡± Baird Churchil doesn¡¯t care about Ada Wood¡¯s strangeness. Anyway, at that time, she couldn¡¯t let anyone down except Aaron Hunter.


    Even if he and Aries Kent hang around Aaron every day, she doesn¡¯t know. Otherwise, thest time he suddenly jumped out of prison to thank her, she had never seen him.


    ¡°Good, Baird.¡± Ada Wood smiles, and doesn¡¯t continue to use such an outsider¡¯s address. ¡°By the way, where does Miss Brook work?¡± Baird Churchil knowingly asked, how could he, a man who often goes to the ¡°dream¡± club, not know Yvonne Brook.


    Yvonne Brook¡¯s eyes crossed a trace of sinister, but soon returned to normal, and her sexy lips opened and closed. ¡°Baird Churchil is really good at joking. Where do I work, don¡¯t you know better than others?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m sorry. Although the person I saw is simr to you, her name is snow white. She often apanies a man who doesn¡¯t exist. She almost bes his pet. But Miss Brook is Ada¡¯s friend. I didn¡¯t think about it at once.¡± Baird Churchil raised his mouth slightly and squinted at Yvonne Brook. In any case, the fox¡¯s tail will not be covered.

 Chapter 77

    Yvonne Brook¡¯s face changed a little bit. She clenched her fists.


    She looked at Baird Churchil fiercely. ¡°Baird Churchil is really good at making jokes. As long as we can afford to pay, we can¡¯t refuse. It¡¯s not polite for you to talk about this with a woman like me.¡± Ada Wood just stood in the middle of two people, listening to their inexplicable conversation, confused. Although she don¡¯t know what they mean, it is certain that Baird Churchil doesn¡¯t like Yvonne Brook, and vice versa.


    Yvonne Brook is her friend and Baird Churchil is also her half benefactor. She will not interfere in their affairs, nor will she say that she will take sides.


    ¡°Hahaha, I offended you. Please don¡¯t pay too much attention to it.¡± Baird Churchil touched the back of her head andughed, ¡°Ada, go to the times square this Friday. There is a big gift for you.¡± Ada Wood lowers her head and thinks for a moment, and agrees with Baird Churchil. Because the weekend is her wedding with Adair, she needs to buy a lot of things .


    Anyway, the things in times square areplete, so it¡¯s the same to go there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you then.¡± Without continuing to argue with Yvonne Brook, Baird Churchil has already got what he wants, and leaves the hospital with Ada Wood. Looking at Baird Churchil¡¯s back, Yvonne Brook always feels familiar. It seems that she has seen him before. In the mind for a long time, she did not find the answer, finally, gave up.


    ¡°Ada, how do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Last time I went to see you, I didn¡¯t have enough manpower, so they pulled mep. He ordered the elegant room I went to.¡± Ada Wood thinks it¡¯s fun to make the Vice Mayor Smith ¡®s drink. She is also the first to see such a beautiful man in the world. In fact, the most important thing is that Baird Churchil told her that what Aaron did for her made her no longer misunderstand him. In addition, because of her, he inexplicably had a 13-year-old daughter, and she also felt a bit sorry. Although the culprit is Aaron , she is also an aplice.


    ¡°I thought you knew him before, and I never heard you mention him.¡± Yvonne Brook holds her chin in his hand and looks at Baird Churchil¡¯s direction of leaving.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know him. I just knew that he had a 13-year-old daughter.¡± Ada Wood wants tough at Baird Churchil¡¯s aggrieved face. Being able to do this kind of thing is really in line with Aaron¡¯s character and means, ¡°so, I¡¯m still a little guilty about him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Aaron¡¯s friend . Naturally, he¡¯s willing to help Aaron do a lot of things. Ada, if you really want to be with Adair Carter, don¡¯t get along with people rted to him.¡± No matter what he does, he will stand by him in the end. If Aaron is not willing to let go, what will Baird Churchil do? It can be imagined that if you want to get along Adaire well, Ada Wood should not be dragged together with the people of Aaron. With her head down, Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak.


    She knows exactly what Yvonne Brook said. However, Aaron has let go, and Baird Churchil has nothing to insist on. She thought it was a dream, but it wasn¡¯t, Aaron said. He let go,pletely let go, and won¡¯t take care of Ada Wood again. That night, Aaron said a lot in her ear, but the only thing she heard clearly was, ¡°Ada Wood, goodbye, never see again!¡±


    If he didn¡¯t let go, Barry would never have sent that dress. Because he said that he would never see her again, even if it was a very important thing, he would not appear in front of her again. ¡°Ada, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there something wrong? ¡±


    Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood¡¯s pale face and asks with some worry.


    ¡°Yvonne you don¡¯t have to worry, he will not appear in front of me in the future.¡± This is Aaron ¡®smitment to her, the finalmitment.


    Just like the promise to Zora Wood at the beginning, he never breaks his promise. ¡°You mean has let go Looking at his style, it¡¯s not like his style. Ada Wood nodded, got up and went to the ward. she don¡¯t know why, when she heard Aaron say that sentence, her heart was in a faint pain, as if she had lost a very important thing. She thinks that she has been waiting for ten years without any results.


    Maybe she once really loved deeply, and now she can¡¯t afford it. Back in the ward, simply ate something, and began to take a nap. When Yvonne Brook sees Ada Wood, she doesn¡¯t want to talk.


    She just stays by and does her own business. With her eyes closed, Ada Wood thinks of thest word Aaron said to her that night. In fact, she really wanted to listen to what he said, but the voice was so far away. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    When she finally approached and could hear clearly, it was the words he said goodbye to her. Obviously already did not love, but her heart really hurt, so painful that her tears all flow down. Time passed quickly, during the day, Yvonne guard her, and at night it was changed toAdaire. asionally she would go to l uncle¡¯s ward to chat with him.


    On Friday, Ada Wood cleaned herself up early and painted a light make-up to make her look better.


    ¡°Ada, are you ready so soon?¡± Yvonne Brook bought a good breakfast break, and Ada Wood even changed her clothes.


    ¡°I made an appointment, so I packed it ahead of time.¡± Ada Wood still has some small expectations. After all, marriage is such a thing. So, she wants to choose what she likes best. ¡°OK, OK, OK. I know you¡¯re going to get married in two days. I can¡¯t help it. Who wants me to be your best friend? Winni is not here, so I can only apany you.¡±


    Yvonne Brook put her breakfast away and helped Ada and tie her hair to make her look more energetic. Soon they finished their breakfast and set off. In front of times square, Ada Wood and Yvonne Brook stand there, looking at the schedule in their hands, then taking a deep breath and starting to walk inside.


    ¡°Ada, ring, you really don¡¯t have to ask about Adair? Anyway, he¡¯s part of the wedding. ¡± Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood to try on the ring while squinting to find the one that suits her. ¡°No, he told mest night that he didn¡¯t have time to apany me today. I¡¯ll make up my mind about these things.¡±


    Thinking of Adair, she felt that he was no different from other big men, especially in the wedding. Although he knows how to take care of people, and can always appear just when she needs it most, he never cares too much about these formal things.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yvonne, this ring is so beautiful. You must look good when you wear it. When will you take Mr. Hunter here for a walk, maybe you will be quick.¡± Ada Wood had already seen Yvonne Brook¡¯s eyes shining on a ring, so she asked the salesman to take out the ring.


    Anyway, she wanted to try it, so she encouraged Yvonne Brook to try the ring. Yvonne Brook lowered her head and bit her teeth, staring at the ring, and refused to try it. After staring at it for a while, Yvonne Brook turned away from the jewelry store, stood at the door, took a cigarette from his pocket, lit it, took a deep breath, and then raised her head and puffed her eyes into the air. Ada Wood runs after him with some care. Seeing Yvonne Brook¡¯s appearance, she seems to be in a bad mood. She thinks that she and Bard Hunter have a quarrel before, but they are not reconciled.


    Yvonne grab cigarette, put out and put into the garbage can,


    ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t smoke, it¡¯s not good for your health. If there is any misunderstanding between you and Mr. Hunter, just exin it clearly. Nothing can¡¯t be solved. ¡±


    ¡°Ada Wood, just take care of your own business.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Yvonne Brook¡¯s face was a little impatient and her tone was not good. She nced Zora Wood or purely trying to help her, she will never forget it.


    Ada really want to something for Yvonne, she looked pitiable.


    After making up her mind, Ada sent Aaron a message, then took back her phone and goes back the jewelry shop to pick up rings.


    After picking up the rings, Ada found a ce to take a rest.


    Seeing girls carrying bags, she felt them energetic.


    She suddenly think of herself five years ago, the same age as them, went here and buy.


    But most of the things she bought was for Aaron.


    He never wore the clothes she bought, neither want to use the tie she bought, and the cabins are full of ties she bought for him.


    Seeing the clothes piled up, she was really at a loss.


    She sometimes wish him to wear the clothes she bought, even once.


    Every time she opened the closet of Aaron, she was cold from head to feet.


    She shook her head hard, how can she thought of Aaron.


    Shouldn¡¯t she marry Adaire?


    Looked up, the sky, sun was really shinning.


    Aaron was that shinning sun, while she was just an ordinary woman, she has no right to enjoy the sunshine.


    She was so overconfident and hurt herself.


    Suddenly, the screen yed the video vice president ying with women in the dream club.


    His eyes are blinded by ck silk stockings and touched a woman¡¯s leg bare, saying slutty words.


    When he has having fun, the door was open, and a scretary came in, whispering something.


    After listening, he pulled out his stockings, and sat on the sofa, with one woman in his arms, looking angry.


    The secretary noticed the women he held in arms, cleared his throat,¡±yes vice president, she said your dog bite her, and you pped her, she will charge against you.


    The vice mayor said with an angry face.


    Then the camoror showed a scene where the vice mayor sitting in a luxious box, and said to someone while eating seafood,¡± you¡¯re really capable, rest assured, this project is yours.¡±


    The other person nodded and put a stack of money on him.


    Ada looked at the screens with no expression.


    Baird Churchil called her here to give her a present, it turned to be this.


    She was quite aware that it¡¯s Aaron¡¯s order.


    She really appreciated Aaron, no matter for her or for Zora.


    Wendy Smith happened to follow arge group of friends shopping in Times Square. When she arrived here, she saw those videos on the big screen. Her face is livid. She rushes to Ada Wood¡¯s face and fans her face.


    Because her hand is injured, Ada Wood has no strength to block Wendy Smith¡¯s p, and she gets the p on her left face. Riding on Ada Wood¡¯s body, Wendy Smith tries to beat her. The hand presses Ada Wood¡¯s injured position, and the makeup on her face doesn¡¯t look like itThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    . Ada Wood reaches out her right hand to grab Wendy Smith¡¯s right hand, trying to move her left hand from her hands. But the pain in her hands stimtes her brain and limits her movement.


    She tried several times, but couldn¡¯t move her hand. Her Originally some pale face, pain, cold sweat straight out, body curled up into a ball, shaking very much. Wendy Smith found Ada Wood¡¯s abnormality, saw her hand red with blood, her expression became ferocious, and sheughed loudly, ¡°little bitch, don¡¯t you want to sue my father? . ¡±


    While talking, she used her high-heeled shoes to Ada her injured left hand . Wendy Smith is preparing to give her kick when Bard Hunter suddenly appears. She grabs Wendy Smith¡¯s foot and pushes back to make her fall on the hard ground. Hurry to help Ada Wood on the ground and let her sit by the pool.


    He was about to call the police with his mobile phone when Wendy Smith suddenly rushed over and pushed Ada Wood into the pool.


    She raised her feet and jumped into the pool. She grabbed Ada¡¯s hair and tried to press her head into the water. Before she tried hard, her hair was caught from behind and dragged back.


    As a result, Wendy Smith retreats in the direction of Baird Churchil, who drags her hair. Bard Hunter, holding a mobile phone, didn¡¯t react at all, staring at what happened in front of him. When he reacted and jumped into the pool to pick up Ada Wood, another tall figure jumped in first, picked up Ada Wood from the water and rushed to the hospital.


    Ada Wood¡¯s hand is still bleeding. The pain on her hand almost makes her faint. All this happened, let her a little unprepared.


    ¡°Ada Wood, you stupid woman, have been beaten, don¡¯t you know how to fight back? Even if the hands can¡¯t move, what about the teeth? Can¡¯t feet kick? ¡±


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood with a worried face, and his tone is full of heartache. Clearly he decided not to see her again, and he had been hiding in the dark secretly guarding her, but at thisst moment, he could not help but jump out. Ada Wood, you are the robbery in my life, a robbery that I can never get through.

 Chapter 79

    Ada Wood looks at Aaron quietly without talking or struggling. This is the first time that she felt relieved when she hid in his arms after I got out of prison.


    The pain on her hand was not so obvious. Aaron is running forward at the speed of 100 meters, for fear of beingte for one second, the people in his arms will not be able to endure. ¡°Ada Wood, do you dare to be more stupid?¡±


    Aaron scolds Ada Wood while running, but there is no sense of me on his face. Ada Wood stretched out her right hand and poked Aaron¡¯s face. Sweat flowed from her fingertips to her palm. ¡°, are you worried about me?¡± Originally, he not only med her for hurting Zora Wood, but also worried about her and ran for her. Is it because you feel guilty about her after knowing the facts? Or is it simply fulfilling the promise to Zora Wood?


    Looking at Ada Wood being pushed into the operating room, themp was lit, Aaron standing at the door, opened a sexy thin lip, ¡°even if I worry about you, you are not going to be the wife of Adair in the end.¡± Turn around and walk in the opposite direction to the operating room. ¡°How is she?¡± Baird Churchil gave Wendy Smith to his subordinates and rushed to the hospital.


    Just now he went to the bathroom. Ada Wood had an ident. At this moment, Aaron is sure to make him suffer. ¡°Still alive.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face darkened, staring at Baird Churchil, the temperature around fell to freezing point in that moment. ¡°Aaron, I¡¯m sorry, I actively go to Africa to bask in the sun for two months ande back. Before I go, you must help me say sorry to her, and I will make up for her when Ie back.¡± Baird Churchil is still very conscious. He took her to the times square, and he was secretly protecting Ada Wood.


    But he really did not expect, Wendy Smith so happened to appear there, so happened to see Ada Wood.


    ¡°No, there are more important things for you to do.¡±


    Aaron looked back at the direction of the operating room, and then quickly walked to the direction of the hospital entrance. Yvonne Brook heard the news of Ada Wood¡¯s ident and rushed to the hospital in a hurry. Seeing , who was going out, she rushed up and grabbed his cor. ¡°, it¡¯s all because of you. If you don¡¯t do this in Times Square, how can such a thing happen? If something happens to Ada, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Aaron pushed Yvonne Brook aside, and then straightened his cor, squinting at her, ¡°this sentence, I said to you, what should be done, what should not be done, still need me to remind?¡± Go around the woods and walk towards the door. Yvonne Brook stood in the same ce, her face was a little ugly, she gritted his teeth with force, staring at the back of Aaron. This man, she will make him pay the price.


    ¡°Miss Brook, Mr. Hunter can¡¯t do anything to you. He just doesn¡¯t want to make Miss Wood sad. I advise you, don¡¯t go too far, so as not to y with fire and burn yourself.¡± Baird Churchil doesn¡¯t like Yvonne Brook. It¡¯s probably the first time she sees her behind Ada Wood. As a selected child, Ada Wood safely passed the age of 18 under the protection of Aaron. What means did Yvonne Brook use to survive? The corner of his mouth slightly lifted up, passed by Yvonne Brook, hit her shoulder severely, and then followed the direction of Aaron. Sitting at the door of the operating room, Yvonne Brook sps her hands and stares at the floor.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ada? Isn¡¯t the operation over yet? ¡± Bard Hunter went to the police station to make a note. After the end, he immediately came.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne Brook raised her head and looked at Bard Hunter. Her eyes had returned to normal, and then she looked back at the direction of the operating room. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. The wound is cracked. It needs stitching again. In addition, there is too much blood loss and blood transfusion.¡± Leaning on the corridor, Bard Hunter squints at Yvonne Brook, and his mouth is slightly raised. He looks cunning. ¡°What? Scared? ¡±


    Yvonne Brook was stunned for a moment and said in a hurry, ¡°how can I be afraid? As long as I can stay by your side, I can do anything.¡±


    Bard Hunter walked to Yvonne Brook¡¯s side. His white and morbid hands grasped Yvonne Brook¡¯s wrist. His eyes were venomous, but his voice was not very soft. However, it made people afraid, ¡°you know, what¡¯s the end of betraying me? I don¡¯t want to see it for a second time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Clearly you¡­¡± The expression on Yvonne Brook¡¯s face was so painful that her hands almost lost consciousness.


    ¡°What do you think you are and dare to talk back?¡± The strength of Bard Hunter¡¯s hand was increased a few points, and the cruelty on his face was also deepened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll never make my own decisions next time. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±Yvonne Brook¡¯s voice was shaking, and the pain in her hands made it difficult for her to breathe. Clearly she did what he wanted, but why was he so angry?


    ¡°You¡¯d better pray that she¡¯s OK, otherwise, if Aaron wants to trouble you, I can¡¯t protect you.¡± Bard Hunter releases Yvonne Brook¡¯s hand, returns to the ce just now, takes out a cigarette and ys with it. This is Ada Wood¡¯s favorite cigarette. At that time, she always smoked.


    Every time he was thrown out because of smoking in ¡®s office, but she never thought of quitting smoking. Even if Aaron dislikes the way she always smokes, she also stubbornly refuses to give up. Later, he learned that Ada Wood was infatuated with this cigarette, just as he was infatuated with , so he had no way to leave. Unexpectedly, after she was released from prison, she not only gave up smoking, but also gave up Aaron .


    Yvonne Brook looks at the smoke in Bard Hunter¡¯s hand, and her face is very jealous. It is clear that she has been with him, and she has been guarding him. Why is his heart still on the body of Ada Wood?


    It used to be Zora Wood, but now it¡¯s Ada Wood.


    When can she leave a ce in his heart. The light in the operating room finally went out, and Adair came from thepany.


    ¡°How is she, doctor?¡± Seeing the doctor in white coat and masking out of the operating room, Adair Carter goes to ask Ada Wood¡¯s situation. Just now, he had been in a meeting. His mobile phone was silent. He didn¡¯t receive any news about Ada Wood¡¯s ident.


    As soon as the meeting was over, he was on his way. ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family?¡± The doctor took a look at Adair Carter, who was sitting in a wheelchair. His eyes were strange. ¡°Yes, I am her fiance.¡± Adair took a look at the direction of the operating room and then answered the doctor. ¡°Are you a husband? Knowing that her hand was hurt, she was asked to go shopping in ces where there were so many people. If her hand was hurt again, it would be useless. ¡± In line with the mentality of the doctor¡¯s parents, some doctors me Adair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to itter. It¡¯s my negligence.¡± Adair Carter pushes a wheelchair and follows Ada Wood¡¯s cart to the ward. Yvonne Brook and Bard Hunter also follow him and enter Ada Wood¡¯s ward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t gone away suddenly, Ada would not have been seen by Wendy Smith and would not have been beaten by her.¡± Yvonne Brook stands behind Adair, like a child who has done something wrong. He doesn¡¯t dare to look at his face. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my fault. No matter how busy I am, I should go with Ada to choose the ring.¡± Adair Carter sits in front of the bed of Ada, holding her right hand, looking at her pale face painfully. Obviously, it is something that should be done by two people together, but he let Ada Wood, a patient, do it. ¡°Mr. Carter, Miss Wood, she needs a rest. Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Bard Hunter squints at Yvonne Brook and signals her to go out.

 Chapter 80

    Adair looks back at Ada Wood and goes out with Bard Hunter.


    Bard Hunter stood in the corridor, with a sinister smile on his face, looking at the direction of Adair.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, if you really want to keep Miss Wood, you¡¯d better not let her alone. It¡¯s not Yvonne and I who sent her today. It¡¯s Aaron.¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Adair Carter clenched his hands with anger in his eyes. He told him personally, let go, why would he appear there just in time to save Ada Wood. Did the man, in the end, refuse to let go?


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly not by ident that he appeared there. The scene in Times Square today is also a y arranged by him. He has been following her all the time.¡±


    Bard Hunter squints at Adair, ying with cigarettes in his hands. It¡¯s like saying something that has nothing to do with him, but it seems that he is the person in the story.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡± Bard Hunter lit the cigarette, and did not intend to smoke, ¡°he has been hiding in the dark, did not appear, just did not expect, Wendy Smith will suddenly appear, he can not expect that she was hurt, so he just jumped out.¡±


    Adair¡¯s face is not very good, no matter what, undeniably, he did appear in front of Ada Wood and saved her. In this way, it will only let Ada Wood more reluctant to give up on him. She is a little hesitant, and the bnce in her heart will move to him a little bit. He would never allow it to happen.


    ¡°What does he want to do?¡±


    ¡°Maybe to send her thest gift. When he sent her to the hospital, he didn¡¯t stay and left directly.¡±


    ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± ¡°The meaning is very obvious, if you don¡¯t marry Ada Wood quickly, he wille back and take her after a long time.¡±


    Bard Hunter put out the cigarette in his hand and put a whole box of cigarettes on the hand of Adair.


    ¡°I will help you. On the contrary, you should help me to stabilize my position in w City.¡± ¡°How can I believe you?¡± Looking at Bard Hunter, Adaire has no expression.


    He has no ability to deal with Aaron, but he has no n to rely on such unknown man.


    ¡°You will believe me.¡±


    Bard Hunter turns around and leaves the hospital.


    Yvonne Brookes here with a hot water kettle in her hand. She doesn¡¯t care what Bard Hunter said to Adair, as long as she does what he says. This is her only mission to live.


    Since her 18th birthday, her life is to live for Bard Hunter.


    Adair came back to the ward, looking at Ada Wood with her eyes closed, he pinned the hair on her forehead behind her ear and gently printed a kiss on it.


    ¡°You are very kind to Ada. I really envy her. There are men who love her so much.¡± Yvonne Brook is standing behind Adair, and her face is full of envy, not jealousy. From the moment she was warned by Bard Hunter, she had no right to envy Ada Wood. So, what is left now is envy.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Adaire did not look back, the man is Yvonne Brook brought over, she knows. He smelled danger in him, like a fox.


    ¡°Someone who can help you.¡± Yvonne Brook did not care about the answer , for her, that man is God like existence, he should not exist, but it is everywhere.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need his help. Please tell him not to appear in front of Ada again.¡±


    Adair doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. There are only two days left for the weddinng ceremony. He just wants to marry Ada Wood peacefully, even if there is no blessing from anyone in the end.


    As long as he can stay with Ada, he doesn¡¯t care about anything. He doesn¡¯t want t his family. He doesn¡¯t want his future.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find him.¡± Yvonne Brook had a faint smile on her face.


    When Adair wants to say something more, Ada Wood wakes up and opens her eyes to see Adair Carter¡¯s haggard face. She reaches out his hand and puts it on her face. ¡°Adair, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made you worried about me again.¡± In her heart, she felt guilty about Adair.


    She saw Aaron again and was held by him. Not only that, she also damned feel her mind waivered. ¡°Ada, it¡¯s me who should say I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t let you do these things alone. It¡¯s all my fault. No matter how busy I am in the future, I will apany you.¡±


    Adaire is really regret his absurd decision, not because she was given the opportunity to meet Aaron, she won¡¯t be injured again.


    If he was there, all these things could be avoided. He actually put Ada Wood aside for Carter¡¯s sake. Because she fell into the pool just now, and she caught a cold. A big sneeze interrupts two people¡¯s guilt. Ada Wood looks at Adair with some embarrassment, then picks up the paper and starts to wipe her nose.


    ¡°I have ginger soup cooked, and I¡¯ll feed it to you.¡±


    Adair helps Ada Wood scoop out a bowl of ginger soup and carefully puts it on his mouth to cool it before feeding it to her. Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. Looking at the bowl of ginger soup in Adair¡¯s hand, he suddenly thinks that he will have a cold when he jumps into the pool with her.


    Seeing Ada Wood did not respond, she thought she was afraid of being scalded. She had a faint smile on her face.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s not hot anymore. Drink it quickly.¡± Seeing Adair Carter¡¯s gentle and elegant face, Ada Wood feels a burst of remorse.


    How can she think about Aaron in front of Adair Carter? Moreover, she has no rtionship with him for a long time. She is about to be the wife of Adair. She will be his legs, stand beside him and face all difficulties with him. Ada Wood took over the ginger soup from Adair. ¡°It¡¯s warm and delicious.¡± ¡°Drink more if you like. There¡¯s a lot more anyway.¡± Seeing Ada Wood like it, Adair Carter also felt very happy. After drinking a bowl, he helped her scoop a bowl. ¨C time passed quickly.


    Two dayster, Ada Wood still couldn¡¯t lift her hand, but fortunately, the ring could still be worn. It will be her wedding with Adair. She gets up early to make up.


    Winni Bush returned home early and lived with Ada Wood.


    ¡°My Ada is going to get married.¡± Winni Bush helps Ada Woodb her hair with tears of joy on her face.


    Her daughter has finally grown up to be someone else¡¯s wife. After so many years of looking forward to it, she finally saw it.


    ¡°Mom, am I beautiful today?¡± Ada Wood looks at herself in the mirror and looks like Winni. Once Winni was also a great beauty. She took care of her father and worked hard. ¡°Of course it is. My Ada is the most beautiful bride.¡±


    Winni Bush wipes her tears, and her rough hands tie Ada Wood¡¯s hair. ¡°Mom, I think I¡¯m like you. I don¡¯t know. I thought we were mother and daughter.¡± Ada Wood always feels like Winni, not like Winifred at all. No matter the eyes or the mouth, it is almost like a copy of Winni Bush. Hearing Ada Wood¡¯s words, Winni Bush¡¯s hand stopped and her lips were shaking. ¡°How could it be? Remember, you are not my own daughter, your mother is Winifred.¡±

 Chapter 81

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Feeling Winni Bush¡¯s abnormality, Ada Wood looks back at her strangely. Winni always say that she was her own daughter. She just said it casually. How could her reaction be so strange?


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯m fine.¡± Winni Bush sorted out her mood and returned to normal.


    ¡°Ada, you are not allowed to say anything like this in the future. I am your stepmother. Your father doesn¡¯t dislike my humble identity, so he is willing to keep me around.¡± Ada Wood looks at Winni Bush strangely, and can¡¯t understand her words.


    Before she always stood behind her to help her tie a good-looking braid, said she was her daughter.


    At that time, she always deliberately messed up her hair, and Winni was not angry, but took the trouble to help her tie it.


    ¡°Mom, Winifred said she would not be here, and she said she would not wish me d. But you keep saying that she is my biological mother. Why does she only love zORA. Why does she always prefer Zora Wood and always leave the best for her. She is not jealous of Zora Wood, but hopes that Winifred¡¯can asionally share her love. From childhood to adulthood, only her father and Zora remember her birthday. Winifred never bought her a birthday cake. Winni always makes birthday cakes for her.


    ¡°This is what you owe Zora. You take what should be Zora¡¯s. It¡¯s normal for her to bias a little bit.¡± Winni Bush¡¯s face was a little unnatural, and her strength in holding on Ada¡¯s hair also increased. Ada Wood¡¯s scalp was torn , and tears were about toe out, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s a little painful.¡±


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s mom¡¯s fault. She thinks too absorbed. Does it hurt ?¡±


    Winni Bush quickly reduced the strength of her hand, and then went to her, helped her put the strands on her forehead aside, and looked at her carefully. My daughter, who has been guarding for so many years, is finally getting married. Although the other party is not the one she always likes, as long as Ada Wood likes it, she will also like it.


    ¡°Mom, how do I feel that you¡¯re worried? Is something wrong?¡±


    Ada Wood found that after she got out of prison, Winni was not the same as before. She was always worried. I always feel like she¡¯s hiding something from her. ¡°Mom is just so happy. My daughter is getting married.¡±


    Winni Bush took a look at the time and said, ¡°it¡¯s almost time. It¡¯s time for Adair to pick you up.¡± Turning around, Winni Bush held a handkerchief and coughed a few times.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was bright red blood on it. She quickly took the handkerchief back into her pocket and walked towards the bathroom. Winni Bush took out cosmetics to make up her makeup and added a little blush to make her face look rudder.


    She doesn¡¯t have much time. If she can, she wants to stay by Ada Wood¡¯s side all the time. But she didn¡¯t want Ada Wood, who just got out of prison, to bear the pain of losing her again. Therefore, she would rather send her to Britain to cultivate, said to be an operation, the body is notpletely good. In this way, she can continue to hide from her as long as nned.


    She did not know, in this period of time, her daughter will marry. Even if the body can not endure, she also want to see her daughter get married with her own eyes.


    Just hold on for a second. Now she can¡¯t fall down. Just stick to Ada Wood and get on the wedding car.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you ufortable? ¡±


    Winni walks out of the bathroom with a heavy skirt, she doesn¡¯t see her. ¡°I just came back from Ennd. It¡¯s jetg, so I don¡¯t adapt to it. I¡¯ll have a rest.¡±


    Winni Bush rushes out of the bathroom to avoid Ada Wood seeing the blood handkerchief in the garbage can. Before being hit by the car, she knew that she was in the terminal stage of colon cancer. She was afraid that she could not wait for Ada Wood to get out of prison. She asked Aaron to find a way to let her out of prison earlier. She didn¡¯t want Ada Wood to see that all the people were gone when she got out of prison.


    ¡°Mom, you can have a good rest. Just let them do it.¡± Ada Wood is afraid that Winni Bush, who has just finished the operation, will not be able to endure. She urges her to have a rest. After that, Winni always felt like she didn¡¯t see her mother this time. ¡°Winni mother, I¡¯ll help Ada. You¡¯d better sit by and have a rest. I know you¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time, but your health is very important.¡±


    Yvonne Brook takes over Winni Bush¡¯s work and starts to help Ada Wood do make up and clothes. Looking at herself in the mirror, Ada Wood discovers that she can be so beautiful.


    Five years ago, she lived only for the sake of Aaroon , and was only beautiful for him. At this moment, her beauty belongs to Adair.


    ¡°Ada, where¡¯s your ring?¡± When Yvonne Brook helps Ada Wood check things, ahe finds that the ring is missing. Quickly lie on the ground to look for several times, she did not find it. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t know if I can find it. I came back from Ennd with a pair of rings. It was intended to be a wedding gift for Ada and Adair. I didn¡¯t expect to use them now. I¡¯ll get them.¡±


    It was a wedding ring given to Ada Wood by Aaron. It was also a design drawing drawn by her. He turned the picture into a real object. When she was lying on the desk in his office, drawing the ring she imagined to marry him, he nced at it casually and remembered the style of the ring. And then turned that thin drawing into a real object.


    ¡°Ada, you left your veil in the car. I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Yvonne Brook looked for a long time before she remembered that she had left in a hurry and lost her veil. After thinking about it, she quickly went to the car to get it. In such a big room, all of a sudden, only Ada Wood was left alone. Having nothing to do, she had to look in the mirror in a daze.


    Adair Carter finally did not sit in the wheelchair, but looked at the time happily, counting the time to pick up Adda. Today is the day he married her. He has been waiting for this moment for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect it toe true today. Looking at the passage of time bit by bit, he don¡¯t know why, he felt that the time passed really slowly.


    He took a bunch of flowers and started to go to pick up Ada Wood when his mobile phone rang. Looking at the strange number, Adair Carter was dazed for a moment, and finally answered the phone. After the phone was connected, a soft male voice came from the phone, ¡°Mr. Carter, you are all right.¡±


    It¡¯s Bard Hunter¡¯s voice, Adair want to hang up the phone, but he stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up in a hurry. I¡¯ll call you. I just want to tell you that Wendy Smith escaped from prison when she saw the news that you and Ada Wood got married. Before she escaped, she kept saying that she wanted to revenge Miss Wood.¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡± After hearing this news, Adair Carter went to Ada Wood. He must catch up with that crazy woman before she appears in Ada Wood¡¯s ce. She can¡¯t be hurt any more. Rush to the door of the room, just ran into Winni Bush who is walking that way with the ring. ¡°Adair, before the wedding ceremony, secretlyes to find Ada. This is not right. Just wait a moment, and the time wille soon.¡± Winni Bush thinks that Adair is just because he thinks too much of Ada Wood that she will rush here. Reach out and stop Adair.


    ¡°Mom, there may be something wrong with Ada. You let me in.¡± Adair Carter¡¯s face anxiously looking at the direction of the door of the room, there is no one out. ¡°What do you say?¡± Winni Bush hurried to the room and opened the door. As Adair Carter said, there is no one in it.

 Chapter 82

    Adaire rushed into the room, searched everywhere but found nothing.


    Not even a sign of struggling was found at the scene.


    ¡°Vivien, dispatch all your mmen to find her, with Ada wearing a wedding dress, Wendy Smith can¡¯t run far.


    Adaire dumped the flowers at his hands, and also run out.


    Ada was looking at the mirror, suddenly heard someone knock at the door,


    She thought it was Yonne or Winnie, but she didn¡¯t expect it was Winnifried.


    ¡°Ada, my daughter is going to be married.¡±


    Winnifred stood behind Ada, with her face pale.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Ada was a little suprised, Winnifed said she would even die than attend her wedding ceremony.


    Even she dared not to long for her wish, but she was happy she could be here.


    ¡± you don¡¯t wee me?¡±


    ¡°NO, I should ask Adaire to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±Winnfred walked to Ada, her long sharp nails scratched her face, and said angrily,¡¯Why, you can get a wedding ceremony, but my daughter Zora is lying in the cold urns.


    Ada wood was dazed, everytime she thought of Zora, she felt guilty.


    She lowered her head, not daring to look at Winnifred.


    ¡°Ada, if you don¡¯t want anything happens to the Carters, go with me now.¡±


    ¡°Mom, where are you taking me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom, you bitch, your Mom is a bitch, and you¡¯re a bitch.¡±


    Winnie grabbed me with my man, and her daughter is grabbing my daughter¡¯s man.


    Ada was dazed, she¡¯s Winnie¡¯s daughter?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±Winnifred sudddenly burts outugh,


    Yes, she knows herself. She¡¯s a cheap girl. Of course, she doesn¡¯t dare to tell others that she¡¯s your biological mother. She¡¯s afraid of being bad for your reputation. She¡¯s always lying to you that you¡¯rre my daughter. Even if she packages you more noble, you still have the blood of that girl after all. How can you deserve to stand with our noble blood.¡±


    ¡°Winnie is my biological mother?


    It turned out that what she had been hurting was her mother.


    At the beginning, Winniefred insisted that she should be sentenced to die in court.


    Winnie broke her head regardless of so many people looking at her.


    For her sake, she willing to stay in that small steamed stuffed bun shop, making steamed stuffed buns day and night, waiting for her toe back.


    She owed Winnie a ¡°Mom¡± for 23 years. She finally understood why Winnie mother could selflessly give everything to her.


    Tears burst into her eyes, which made her just painted makeup blured.


    Over the years, she has always regarded her as a vicious stepmother and refused to eat with her or get along well with her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Why is the daughter of such a cheap person like you still alive? Well, my daughter will sleep underground. Ada wood, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Winnie fredpletely ignored her elegant image, grabbed Ada wood¡¯s hair and dragged it to the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t allow you to say that about my mother, Winniefrred. I¡¯ve called you mother for more than 20 years. Don¡¯t you have any feelings for me?¡±


    Ada wood broke away from Winniefred, stared at her angrily, clenched her hands and bit her teeth hard.


    She can¡¯t hate her. She has been her mother for 23 years. She is still Zora¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Ada, my name is what a cheap woman like you can call?¡± Winniefred rushed up and pped Ada. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Come with me, or you¡¯ll wait for the news of carter¡¯s bankruptcy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, as long as you don¡¯t do anything harm to the Carters.¡± Without hesitation, Ada wood followed Winniefred and walked outside online shopping.


    As soon as she walked out of the wedding scene, she was dazed by a man holding ether from behind.


    Winnie and Adaire anxiously looked for Adawood everywhere. As a result, she saw Winniefred lying on the ground.


    Adaire Carter helped her up and woke her up.


    Seeing Winniefred open her eyes, Adaire asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, did you see Ada?¡±


    ¡°I bah.¡± Winniefred spat on Adaire¡¯s face, ¡°I don¡¯t have such a cheap daughter. Don¡¯t call me mom.¡±


    Winnie stood next to Adaire. Seeing Winniefred¡¯s gaffe, she probably guessed something. ¡°Did you tell Ada?¡±


    ¡°Old bitch, when you robbed my man, you handed over your daughter to rob my daughter¡¯s man. My daughter died, and then let your daughter seduce other men. It¡¯s really a mother and daughter.¡±


    Winniefred pushed away from Adaire, then got up from the ground, patted the dust on her body and sneered.


    Sooner orter, she will make Ada wood¡¯s mother pay the price.


    With a loud p, Winniefred was pped in the face.


    Winnie hands were trembling and her eyes were red. ¡°Ada called your mother for more than 20 years. Is your heart made of stone? How can you have the heart to say such cruel words to her.¡±


    At first, she knelt at the door of Winniefred¡¯s vi with Ada in her arms. For three days and nights, she promised to take Ada in.


    As a condition, she left w City and returned to the countryside. From then on, she no longer saw Ada wood¡¯s father.


    But suddenly one day, he suddenly appeared in front of her with Ada and said that he would never go back to that house again in his life and would raise Ada with her.


    At that time, Ada was seven years old and had her own memory. In order not to make her feel inferior in the crowd, she always regarded herself as a stepmother, but didn¡¯t want her to be inferior in school.


    She didn¡¯t want Ada to know that her mother was such a woman.


    ¡°Winni, don¡¯t pretend to be a loving mother here. Why didn¡¯t you think it was your child when you ruthlessly left her with me to take care of my family. Because of this wild, my daughter is gone. Why should I treat her well?¡± Winniefred got up from the ground and said gnashing her teeth, ¡°I really want her to be buried with you.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hide my Ada?¡± Winni rushed to Winniefred and grabbed her shoulder. The whole person was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk to this crazy woman. If she knew where Ada was, she wouldn¡¯t lie on the ground so embarrassed. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adaire pushes Winifred away, holds Winnie back to the car, and then continues to look for Ada.

 Chapter 83

    Ada Wood wakes up, her hands are tied back and lie in a big soft bed.


    She shook her head, she felt a lot of pain . Because the lights were not turned on, the whole room looked very quiet and dark.


    Once in a while, there was a tiny lighting through the crack of the curtain, and then the weak light could be seen i. It was a beautiful room decorated.


    Different from the hotel, it seems more warm here, a bit like someone¡¯s home.


    To be more precise, it¡¯s kind of like someone¡¯s wedding room . It¡¯s really quiet all around. It¡¯s really frightening.


    She turned over andy on her side on the bed, causing a stir in her neck and wrists.


    Try to struggle a hand, but the rope is too tight, she simply can not get rid of it.


    She was haunted by endless fear. She did not know how she came here, who brought her here, and why that person brought her here.


    She wriggled over to the window, but felt something moving under her.


    All of a sudden, a hand climbed gently up her back from the dark without any sign.


    ¡°Wow¡±, Ada Wood¡¯s body rolled under the bed because of fright.


    Her forehead hit the corner of the bed heavily, and tears of fear fell down. Before she could react, her body, which was wriggling on the bed, got up and walked towards her step by step.


    Her dress was almost torn before she woke up, and her white wedding dress was about to fade. Lying on the ground, her body is not easy to move.


    All of a sudden, the big hand touched her shaking body again, and she once cried out in horror, and she kept wriggling forward.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± The hoarse dark voice tells Ada Wood that he urgently needs her body now.


    ¡°No, no, . Today is my wedding day with Adair. Please don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Ada Wood has a pair of tearful eyes, twisting her head to look at the man behind her, but she can only see his strong body, not his face.


    Aaron squatted on the ground, untie Ada¡¯s clothes, slender fingers gently stroked her neck, again and again.


    After being drugged, he lost his sense after seeing the embarrassed Ada Wood, and his desire for the most primitive woman¡¯s body became stronger and stronger.


    ¡°No, please, Adair will worry. Please, let me go.¡± Smell his familiar breath, listen to his sexy maic voice, unable to move delicate body , just like rusty machine, she directly copsed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle, good, and rx.¡± Aaron has torn off all Ada Wood¡¯s clothes. He takes the clothes off and rubs her body, which is as hot as fire.


    The dangerous smell covers the whole room. The hot breath spurted on Ada Wood¡¯s ears, and her body trembled violently under his body.


    His big palm turned her over and saw her scarlet face. Her eyes became more blurred. With his own hot man¡¯s body hard pressure on her body, he dressed neatly with a trace, not hanging her want to be a sharp contrast.


    His tongue was dry, so he pulled his tie off his neck and threw it on the ground.


    Looking at Aaron¡¯s red eyes, Ada Wood¡¯s heart is shrouded in fear, and her body trembles more severely.


    ¡°You let me go! I¡¯m Adair¡¯s wife. I¡¯m going back to find him. ¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s feet are on the ground, shaking her shoulders, trying to climb out of Aaron.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention his name in front of me.¡± Aaron roared. He was trying to suppress the desire in his body.


    He dragged her back to his side, picked her up and threw her rudely on the bed. Then he also climbed into bed and pressed her under his body. The slender legs forced her to open her legs, and pressed her disorderly legs with his knees. The heavy breath blew on her face,T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°you don¡¯t want to marry me, you don¡¯t want to marry me


    e, even if you marry him, you will always be my woman. ¡±


    ¡°Aaron, you go away, this pair of body, only Adaire can touch¡­¡± Ada Wood¡¯s words have not finished, they are interrupted by Aaron. Hearing Ada Wood¡¯s sentence that ¡°only from Adair can touche¡±, he originally suppressed his desire.


    He was inmed with anger in his hot chest. He raised his big palm and pped it hard on her hip. Soon, five fingerprints appeared on it.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t mention that man¡¯s name in front of me. If you are not good, you will be punished.¡± He took her captive to his arms, and held his infatuated mouth with a low and hard kiss, and put his big palm on her waist, and he would like to cut it off. This pair of body, can only wriggle under his body, he does not allow Adaire to lie on her body. This attractive little woman, can only belong to him!


    Ada Wood, who is bound with both hands, has no way to push Aaron away. She looks at his magnified handsome face and wreaks havoc on her. From the neck to the vicle, with anger and desire, sucks, , bites .


    Ada Wood closed her eyes and let her tears drop from the corner of her eyes. The sheets were soaked in arge area.


    Aaron, suddenly released her, tear, pull down her clothes, until there is no shelter on the body. He kiss off her tears bit by bit. Hands dragging her waist, gnawing her vicle,.


    His strong chest was hot as fire, and groped on her body, and the things under her abdomen were hard against her body.


    Suddenly, he let go of her waist, grasped her sensitivity and kneaded. Ada Wood sleeps in his arms. She can¡¯t see his face clearly. She can only feel his body¡¯s most ardent desire. Although her heart is not willing , but the body is verypatible with his caress.


    The body trembled very badly, and the voice of panting sounded i, ¡°please, , let me go back, let me go back to Adair¡¯s side. You already have Yvette Hill. Will you let me go.


    ¡°Little woman, you are not honest.¡± Aaron¡¯s fingers were scratched on her body, and his big palm suddenly changed a ce, and went directly to her most private ce. The corners of his mouth lifted up, ¡°however, your body is very honest with me.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s tied hands hold the sheet and bite his lips. The man lying on her body was once her most infatuated Aaron brother. At that time, she loved to chase after him, holding his hand and telling her not to marry her sister. She would grow up and be a woman and his wife. You must wait for Ada. You must wait for her.


    However, no matter how hard she tried he fell in love with his sister, he just kept his eyes open. She always thought that if she didn¡¯t ask Zora to send the painting, maybe brother Aaron would fall in love with her and go to prison to see her. Later she realized that it was not that she was not beautiful enough, but that she was too ignorant of herself. Some men, no matter how you run after him, he will not look at you, not to mention her bad deeds. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t cry, you will be the woman of brother Aaron soon. This is what you always want.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Aaron¡¯s voice suddenly became gentle, she held her ear lobes, gentlyforting her body with his hands, trying to make her rx.


    ¡°Good, rx, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±


    ¡°No, no, please, let me go and start my own new life? In the past, Ada Wood was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t have be involved with Aaron . She regretted it. ¡±


    The voice has been crying hoarse, Ada Wood¡¯s body has not stopped shaking from entering this room, ¡°I will disappear,pletely disappear from you.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s big palm suddenly grabbed her chin. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go! Little woman, from the moment you get in touch with me, it is doomed that you only belong to me! Your first time, your body, your heart, can only be mine! Remember the way that brother Aaron loves you.¡±


    His big palm picked up her leg and put it on his waist.


    His lower part faced her private ce, she suddenly moved forward and upied her body domineeringly. A burst of heartrending pain almost tore her soul. Her legs bent hard, and the sweat on her forehead fell like sugar beans and mixed with tears.


    Her hands clenched into fists, struggling hard, white hands were pulled out by the rope red traces. And the injured left hand, because of her struggle, the wound split again, the bright red blood soaked the rope into bright red.


    In the end, she still didn¡¯t keep her defense for Adair.


    It turned out, from the moment she was involved with Aaron , she was doomed not to be happy. He does not love her, but now he was lying on her body, It¡¯s only man¡¯s self-esteem and vanity, not willing his things became others¡¯, He does not allow her to be the wife of Adair without his permission.


    Ada Wood suddenly doesn¡¯t struggle or cry any more. She releases her hands and lies on the bed like a dead fish, letting Aaron gallop on her body.


    She hated herself like this, she obviously will soon be the wife of Adair, but her body is cooperating with the action of Aaron . This was thest thing she could leave for Adair, and he took it away.


    Such Ada Wood, has no face to see Adair.


    After fucking her hard, his mouth contentedly hook up. Ada Wood, since you have offended me, don¡¯t want to dump me in this life.


    He held up Ada in Bridal style, and walked to the bathroom, forcing her against the mirror, and prated her from behind.


    Ada looked at herself in the mirror, she has drained her strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Her eyes were wet with tears, and she red at Aaron.


    ¡°I¡¯ts such a pity for you to be fucked by Adaire.¡±


    The woman is so charming, he wanted to fuck her a thousand more times.


    If he was not afraid that her body could not beaar it, he would not leg her go so easily.


    ¡®Aaron, you have robbed thest thing I kept for Adaire, I had no qualification to be his bride.


    Seeing herself in the mirror, Ada was amazingly calm.


    She bite her lips hard, the strong smell of blood spread in her lips, stimting her brain.


    Maybe she was out of her strength just now, her whole body lying against Aaron.


    Smelling the tense blood, Aaron was dazed, he almost forgot the little woman was injured.


    He untied the rope immediately, frowned and looked at the scar which isn¡¯t healed yet.


    He took off her ring and threw it in the trash can, then held her back to the bed which he fucked her hard.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He took out a fist aid kid, and helped her handle her cut.


    Ada shrank her hand back, not wanting Aaron to touch her body.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to fuck you , be good.¡±


    Aaron frowns, looking at Ada¡¯s hand.


    She should be a lively girl, but turned to be like this since five years of prision.


    If time can sh back, he would still make the same choice.


    Ada, if you want to hate me, then do it, if I didn¡¯t do that, you would be like Zora wood, became bone ashes now.


    Brother Aaron would rather you hate him, than seeing you dead.


    ¡°You stopped me marrying with Adaire, what else do you want? You want me to die here?¡±


    Ada lie on the bed, staring at the ceiling. In the future, no matter what she bes, the mark of her belonging to Aaron has been deeply branded.


    Once the man she was infatuated with, upied her in the most rude way and sessfully turned her into his woman.


    ¡°I said that from the moment you are involved with me, you were destined to be mine. No matter your people, your heart, or your life, you can¡¯t lose it without my permission.¡±


    He Helped Ada Wood deal with the wound and put her hand back into the quilt.


    Then he climbed into the quilt,y down beside her, and held her quietly.


    Originally he nned to let go, but he didn¡¯te back all night, paralyzing his body with alcohol in the nightclub.


    When he woke up, it was the old fox who took people to the nightclub to pull him out and put on the groom¡¯s clothes.


    Because of the hangover headache, he drank a cup of warm water from the waiter, and then fainted.


    When he woke up, he was already lying in this bed, and on his body, a body was wriggling, rubbing his body, and waking him up.


    He Stands up to see, just know, the person that wriggles on him just now is Ada Wood.


    With his love for Ada Wood, coupled with the drug, he fucked Ada Wood.


    All of this, it seems, has been designed.


    Last night, he received the news of Wendy Smith¡¯s escape from prison. He thought that Adair could take care of a woman, but he didn¡¯t .


    Now think about it, it¡¯s so perfect that it¡¯s impossible for that woman to do it alone.


    ¡°If I say, what happened today, I am also a victim, do you believe it?¡±


    Aarron Hold Ada Wood tightly in his arms and kiss her hair.


    Knowing that she would not answer him, he could not help asking. Ada Wood looks at him, like a porcin doll without soul, lying quietly in his arms.


    ¡°You have a rest. Brother Aaron will always be by your side.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Aaron lies beside Ada Wood and looks at her face.


    He really hopes that such a time can stay forever. ¡­¡­


    Adair Carter drives with Winni Bush and looks for Ada Wood everywhere.


    Suddenly, he saw Wendy Smith at the intersection.


    He quickly stopped the car in front of her and stopped her way. ¡°Wendy Smith, where did you catch Ada?¡±


    Wendy Smith raised her head and looked at the anxious face of Adair, and suddenlyughed. Her haggard face bes some ferocious, she justughed, don¡¯t speak, let Adaire to grasp her shoulder forcefully.


    ¡°Tell me, where did you hide her?¡±


    Adair was very angry, squeezing her wrist, as if she could crush her hand at any time.


    It has been three hours since Ada Wood disappeared until he met Wendy Smith. During these three hours, many things can happen. ¡°Are you afraid Adair? Afraid she¡¯ll die? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her die. I¡¯ll just make her worse than death.


    Wendy Smith went to the middle of the road like crazy, and didn¡¯t care if the traffic would hit her. Because Ada Wood used her father of intentional injury, a series of problems were involved. Without her father¡¯s protection, she had nothing. Her family was gone, her job was gone, her fiance broke her engagement, and she was jailed. Now she doesn¡¯t care about anything.


    As long as she can destroy Ada Wood, she is willing to do anything.


    Adair pulled Wendy Smith back. He pinched Wendy Smith¡¯s neck , and his veins protruded on the back of her hand. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Wendy Smith, I¡¯ll ask you thest time, where is the Ada?¡± Wendy Smith was pinched by the neck, some out of breath. ¡°I just sent her to your wedding room ahead of time.¡±


    Hearing Wendy Smith¡¯s words, Adair quickly released Wendy Smith and rushed ttheir wedding room. Wendy Smith curled up to sit on the ground, looking at the back of Adair,ughing very destely.


    ¡°Ada Wood, why? Why have you been in prison and there are so many men around you? Why do you have nothing to do, so many people pay for you? I can¡¯tpare with you. ¡±


    Adair Carter rushed to the wedding room, the lock is a broken by a broken key inserted, there is no way to open.


    He smashed the door with his tools.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Wait for me. I¡¯lle to see you.¡±


    The door is opened and Adair rushes in. There is no Ada in the living room, study, kitchen, only thest bedroom.


    The legs moved forward with difficulty as if they were filled with lead.


    Thest thing he wants to happen, no, absolutely not.


    Opening the door, he saw that his wedding bed was in a mess.


    Ada Wood is staring at the ceiling with a pair of dead fish like eyes.


    And next to her, Aaron was holding her hand tightly.


    Arge area of blood red on the sheet, not only the blood from Ada Wood¡¯s wound, but also the blood of her virgin membrane broke out.


    ¡°Ada, I¡­¡±


    Adair Carter was standing in the door, he can not step into this room full of erosive taste.


    ¡°Adair, you don¡¯te in, you go. I don¡¯t want you to see me so dirty. Please, go.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body desperately curled up into a ball, covered herself with a quilt and shivered in the quilt.


    She was desperately biting her dry lips, her nails deep into the flesh.


    Why does he do this to her?


    What did she do wrong that Aaron punished her like this? Adair Carter looks at the quilt shaking because of Ada Wood¡¯s trembling, and his eyes are especially fierce because of his anger. He strode in, grabbed the cor of Aaron and waved his fist to him. Winni Bush, who followed, probably guessed something when she saw the messy scene.


    Walking to Ada Wood¡¯s side, she gently put her hand on her back and stroked her body. ¡°Ada, Don¡¯t be afaid. Your mother is here, and mother will always be at Ada¡¯s side.¡±


    Winni Bush takes the quilt away, holds Ada Wood¡¯s head and wipes her tears.


    She put her Hands on her face, again and again, trying to make her no longer afraid.


    ¡°Mother, will you let them out? I don¡¯t want to see anyone. ¡± Ada Wood leans in Winni Bush¡¯s arms and hugs her waist tightly. Her tears fall down all the time.


    So this is mother¡¯s arms. It¡¯s really warm and reassuring.


    She has been waiting for Winifred to hold her for 23 years, but she has always been willing to hold Zora wood.


    ¡°Ada, mom let them all go out. Don¡¯t be afaid Ada. Mom will always be there for you and apany you.¡±


    Ada Wood has suffered too much. It is not easy to wait for a man who really loves her to appear and thinks she will be happy. But who knows, such a thing will happen.


    Was it a wrong decision that she sent her to the Woods family?


    Winni leans her face on Ada Wood¡¯s head and hugs her.


    ¡°Mom, you will never leave Ada, will you? No matter what happens, you will stay with Ada, right? You won¡¯t break your promise like Zora Wood and Dad, will you? ¡±


    Now, Ada Wood needs a person to guard by heer side.


    The difference is that what she needs is no longer brother Aaron. As long as Winni stays with her all the time, she can give up everything.


    No love, no Adaire, no Aaron.


    She did not expect anything, she did not expect that she could go to love Aaron, nor did she expect Adaire to love her. As long as there is Winni, she can do nothing but live with her mother. Adair Carter and Aaron lean against the wall of the corridor. At the same time, they take out a pack of cigarettes and light them. Then they take a deep breath and spit smoke into the air. ¡± Adair, I will stay by her side and guard her all the time.¡±


    Aaron raised his head and looked at the ceiling, as if speaking to the air. ¡°, are you not enough to hurt her? This time I think nothing happened. As long as you disappear, I will start a new life with Ada. ¡±


    Adair Carter is not to give up, even if Ada Wood is no longerpletely belongs to her, he still loves her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t protect her, at least now you don¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    Aaron is right.


    He thought he was over 18 years old, and Ada Wood was fine. But he did not think, because he was careless, even he was trapped.


    With the ability of Wendy Smith and Winifred Wood, it is impossible to take Ada Wood away without being aware of it.


    And Adair Carter actually did not find Ada Wood¡¯s abnormality.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things.¡± In fact, when he saw Wendy Smith just now, he found out how terrible those people were.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, he was not willing to let go. After so many years, he could not let go.


    ¡°I said, you can¡¯t deal with them, she, I must take away, if you don¡¯t want her hurt again, you¡¯d better let go.¡±


    No one knows better than him about the terror, cruelty of such people. If he had not been able to protect Ada, Zora would not have jumped down. This matter, in his heart has always been a knot, a knot that makes him unable to be with her when she out of prison again. Suddenly, Ada Wood let out a cry from the room, ¡°no, Ma, No.¡±

 Chapter 86

    Aaron rushes into the bedroom at the same time with Adair. She sees Winni lying on the bed with her eyes closed. The expression on her face is a little painful. There is a big pool of blood beside her.


    Winni was sent to the hospital, and Ada Wood followed at the operating room door.


    She looked dull and did not speak or move, just like a piece of wood. The light in the operating room was on all the time.


    ¡°Ada, you go to have a rest first. I¡¯ll watch here.¡± Adair Carter took off his coat and covered it on Ada Wood¡¯s body. Before, he just felt that Winni was wrong, but he did not find that she was in the advanced cancer stage.


    Aaron stands opposite Ada Wood, leaning against the wall and squinting at her. He had expected this for a long time. He had advised Winni not to return home. But she said, how can she not attend as a mother? Even if she is allowed to live a little less time, she will witness the moment when Ada Wood puts on her wedding dress and walks on the red carpet. After waiting for a long time, the lights in the operating room finally went out.


    The doctor came out of the operating room. ¡°Doctor, how is my mother-inw?¡±


    Adair hurry forward faster than Ada Wood and walked to the doctor. The doctor looked at Adair, then sighed and shook head .


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we did our best. The patient arrived toote. If you can send her earlier, maybe we can save her life. ¡°With that, the doctor left. Hearing the news, Ada Wood suddenly fell to the ground.


    Adair Carter was holding Ada Wood, ready to go back home, but was stopped by Aaaronon . He opened his mouth and was about to say something when Adarie¡¯ss mom came over anxiously. ¡°Adair, your father, he, can¡¯t, you hurry to have a look.¡±


    Adair Carter looking at Ada in his armm, but also a look at standing next to him covetously. If at this time, he let go, then hepletely lost the chance to pick up Ada Wood again. If he doesn¡¯t let go, then he won¡¯t even see his father for thest time.


    ¡°Adair, you are so fascinated by this woman that you don¡¯t even want your father.¡± Adaire¡¯s Mom wiped tears, disappointed to the extreme, ¡°if you don¡¯t go with me today, this life yoou do not go back home.¡± she determined to force her son.


    Adair Carter looked at the woman in his arms, and looked at the heartbroken mother, for the first time found that this multiple-choice question made him unable to start.


    Aaronn went to the front of Adair and took over Ada Wood. ¡°Without the Carttr¡¯ss. You¡¯re nothing. What did you take to protect her?¡± Adair Carter watchhed Ada, then ran disappeared in front of his eyes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What he said is correct. Without the Carter¡¯s, he is nothing, how can he give happiness to Ada. The answer to this multiple-choice question has long been there, but he has been reluctant to admit it.


    Turning to his father¡¯s ward, he finally understood the meaning of turning around, and it¡¯s the end of the world. From this moment on, he had no rtionship with Ada Wood anymore, even though he once loved and stayed with each other.


    When the moment of turning around, it is destined that they return to the stranger again. Sorry, Ada Wood, the happiness I promised to you can only be given to you in the afterlife.


    Aarron takes Ada Wood back to the set of retro duplex vi, where he has already decorated. Originally, he intended to live with a little woman, but she insists on leaving Adair. After a long circle, they finally came back here. The cell phone in hiis pocket has been exploded. He missed Yvette Hill¡¯s wedding and ran away from Adair¡¯s wedding. Whether Hill¡¯s or Hunter¡¯s, they are looking for him everywhere. After cleaning up some things, he again took Ada Wood away from the duplex vi.


    He came back here just to help Ada Wood get something she needed. Barry had already been waiting at the door. Aaron got in the car, he immediately drove away from the ¡°autumn river¡±. After arriving at the destination, Aarron arranged Ada Wood well before turning on his mobile phone. Sitting on the rooftop with a ss of red wine in hand, you can enjoy the scenery in the distance and connect the phone.


    ¡°Grandfather, what can I do for you?¡± Shaking the ss in his hand, he talked with his mobile phone, and the expression on his face was very casual. At this time, Hunter family and Hill family must be annxious, looking for him everywhere. ¡°Aaron, grandfather has only one sentence. Today I don¡¯t care what you did to your daughter-inw of the Carter¡¯s. Come back to attend the wedding and don¡¯t disgrace me.¡±


    From the phone came the stern voice of the older man of Hunter family. He had been a soldier, and his dignity was still there. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue to be my grandson, I can destroy you at any time.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face sank, the old fox also threatened him. If he cared about the title of master Hunter, he would not have disobeyed them five years ago. They couldn¡¯t stop him five years ago, let alone five yearster.


    ¡°Grandpa, if you destroy me, you think that person can appear openly and justly and take my ce?¡± If he had not been able to find out who the man was, he would have let their Hunter family disappear. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you cultivated me. What¡¯s your method, can¡¯t I know? If you can destroy me, just try.¡±


    Aaron smiled, sip a mouthful of red wine, looking at the distant scenery. If he can stay here with a little woman all the time, live afortable life, But the old fox loves to provoke him.


    Everyone knows that Ada Wood is not only his fatal wound but also his strongest shield. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days. If you don¡¯te back and marry Yvette, even if you go to the ends of the earth, I¡¯ll catch you and that little girl back.¡±


    Arno Hunter was very angry. He invited many vital people to the wedding. He wanted to let people know that the woman he married was Yvette Hill, the daughter of the Hill family. Let everyone witness the wedding of this prosperous age between them. But at the most important moment, he ran away with the little girl. ¡°One week, see my mood. If I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll get married in a week. I¡¯ll talk about it if I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡±


    Aaron hung up the phone, his sharp eyes narrowed and looked at the prosperous city in the distance. He went downstairs and watched the little woman sleeping on the bed, her slender fingers moving on her face. ¡°Little woman, I didn¡¯t expect that the old fox would attack you to let me go back to get married, honestly.¡± The corner of his mouth lifted up and he sat beside her, ¡°as long as you are willing to stand behind me, don¡¯t say the Hunter family, even if you let me betray the whole world for you, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 87

    When Ada Wood woke up, it was the next morning. It seems that she had a long and long dream. In the dream, before she was 18 years old, Winni was still so beautiful, Zora Wood was still there, Winifred was still entric, and her father was still there. At that time, Aaron brother, although hiding from her every day, did not hate her. At that time, they were so happy. Even if she didn¡¯t marry Aaron brother, it doesn¡¯t matter why Zora Wood must choose to jump from there.


    She was jailed, in prison, they bullied her, deliberately knocked over her rice, deliberately dropped her quilt on the ground.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be his wife any more. As long as her father cane back, Zora Wood cane back, and Winni cane back, she doesn¡¯t want anything.


    However, no matter how she yelled and tried, the picture still kept turning, turning to the scene where Zora jumped off the building, to the scene where Winifred and brother Aaron mercilessly sent her to prison, to the scene where she walked out of the prison destely, to the scene of Winni being hit by a car, and finally to the scene of marrying Adair. Yes, it¡¯s her wedding with Adair Carter.


    She wants to go back and finish their wedding with Adair Carter. She is Adair Carter¡¯s wife. Wake up from the dream, she sat on the soft bed, staring at the front with eyes nk. Her clothes had been changed into a loose pajamas, and her hair was casually draped over her shoulders.


    She raised her head and looked at the sun¡¯s re outside the window, reaching out and blocking the sunlight.


    Looking at the strange room, it is neither the wedding room between her and Adair, nor the private vi of Adair. Theyout of this kind of room is more like the style of Aaron .


    Opening the quilt, she gets barefoot and walks out of the room. She wants to find Winni. When she rushed out of the room and saw Barry pulling grass in the garden, she found that this was the territory of Aaron.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you wake up. I¡¯ll call the young master right away.¡±


    Barry is pulling up weeds in the garden to not affect the growth ofvender.


    Looking up, he saw Ada Wood rushing out with bare feet. He quickly took off his gloves and walked over to Ada Wood.


    Ada Wood ignores Barry who goes to her, but goes straight out.


    She wants to find Adair Carter, who is still waiting for her to get married. She can¡¯t just miss his wedding.


    ¡°Miss Wood, where are you going? The young master will be back soon. ¡±


    Seeing something wrong with Ada Wood, Barry quickly catches up and blocks Ada Wood¡¯s way. His responsibility to stay here is to take care of Ada Wood. Before the young masteres back, he must not let Ada Wood walk out of this house.


    Ada Wood raised her head, took a look at BARRY, then walked around him and continued to walk towards the door. No one can stop her from proceeding Adair¡¯s wedding. Neither can Barry nor Aaron . Barry does not continue to stop Ada Wood. He takes out his mobile phone and reports Ada Wood¡¯s abnormality to Aaron .


    ¡°Young master, Miss Wood wakes up, but she refuses to speak. She rushes toward the door as if to find someone.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Aaron took a look at hispany¡¯s building, then turned around and walked back.


    Ada Wood reaches out and tries to push the gate, but there is no response. Looking back at BARRY again, she can see that she needs a password to go out. Turn around, go to the side of the fence, stretch out a thin hand, and start climbing up.


    Adair, you must wait for me. Ada will not be absent from your wedding.


    She climbed the wall, the wound was just treated well because she used too much strength, it cracked again.


    The bright red blood flowed down from the position of her wrist, and the white sleeves were tainted with the color of blood.


    Maybe it was too painful. Her hand couldn¡¯t work hard. She climbed halfway and slipped down. ¡°Miss Wood, don¡¯t do this. The young master will worry. If you want to go out, wait for the young master toe back, he will take you out.¡±


    Barry didn¡¯t dare to move Ada Wood for fear of identally touching her wound. But if she is left alone like this, she will always climb down with her stubborn nature. Under helpless, he had to call two bodyguards to Ada Wood down, and then took her back to the vi, locked the door, so that she could note out again.


    ¡°Miss Wood, your hand is hurt. Let me help you deal with it.¡±


    Barry takes the emergency medicine box and squats in front of Ada Wood, trying to help her with her wound.


    But Ada Wood shrunk her hand behind her and refused to let him deal with her wound. She could not help but step back. Two big, watery eyes, staring at BARRY. Barry sighed and stopped walking forward, holding the medicine box.


    For so many years, he has been following Aaron¡¯s side, watching Ada Wood grow up, that pair of thin shoulders, shouldering too many things that do not belong to her. She should have a happy family, but she couldn¡¯t enjoy her parents¡¯ love and grow up happily.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Aaron appear at the door of the vi, Ada Wood runs away. I don¡¯t know why, now she is really afraid of Aaron. Maybe it was because he had imprisoned her before. The seeds of his fear were probably nted at that time.


    Aaron sees Ada Wood and walks into the vi with a dark face. When did brother Aaron be so terrible? In the past, Ada Wood didn¡¯t like Aaron brother most? Every time she sees brother Aaron, she will jump up and entangle like an octopus. No matter how he pulls, he can¡¯t pull it off. He called out in a low voice. Instead of going forward, he stood and waved to Ada Wood to let her go. Ada Wood looks at Aaron and beckons as if he sees the devil. He shrinks back desperately. The thin body trembled very badly, the mouth opened, but nothing could be said.


    Aaron refused toe over when he saw Ada. He raised his slender legs and walked to her side. But the thin figure was clinging to the wall, and his big eyes were looking at him in horror and trying to step back. He went up to her and bent down to carry her back to the bedroom.


    But she refused. She kept grabbing at him and pulling his clothes, trying to struggle out of his arms. Because before the wound split, and then force, her wrist more and more blood flow,


    . ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Aaron frowned and looked at Ada Wood¡¯s open wound. He snapped, his eyes were cold. Little woman us still really disobedient, she is hurt like this, but still repel him. Sure enough, after hearing the sharp voice of Aaron , her slender hand loosened and did not dare to move. Her big eyes looked at him in horror. Take her back to the bedroom effortlessly, he gently put her on the bed, and turn around to pick up the first aid kit in Barrys¡¯ hand. Seeing Aaron turn around, Ada Wood falls off the bed.


    she wants to go back to find out from Adair, today is her wedding day with Adair. Aaron looked back at Ada Wood, his eyes were dark, and his sexy thin lips moved. ¡°As long as you are obedient, I won¡¯t move you.¡±

 Chapter 88

    Shrinking at the foot of the wall, Ada Wood didn¡¯t move any more. Instead, she sat there, watching Aaron with vignce.


    ¡°Put your hands out.¡± Aaron takes the first aid kit and goes to Ada Wood¡¯s side. Ada Wood shrinks slowly, takes out her hand from behind, and puts it in front of Aaron. As long as he doesn¡¯t touch her, she can be obedient.


    However, he has to promise her to find Adair Carter.


    She opened her mouth and couldn¡¯t make a sound. She tried twice more but still couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    She moved her hands away from Aaron, is waving in the air disorderly.


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood with a cold face, grabs her hand and continues to help her with medicine. Seeing Aaron ignore her, Ada Wood reaches out her right hand, stained with her blood, and writes in the palm of his left hand, a pen.


    ¡°You want a pen?¡±


    Aaron looked at her and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t you speak?¡±


    Ada Wood shrunk at the foot of the wall in horror and nodded slightly.


    When she woke up, she just didn¡¯t want to talk, and when she saw Barry, she didn¡¯t want to say anything to him. It didn¡¯t help. When she tried to talk to Aaron , she found that she had no voice.


    Aaron helped Ada Wood to deal with the wound simply, and then brought her a pen and paper. Ada Wood, who got the pen and paper, wrote it on the paper and put it in front of Aaron.


    ¡°I listen to your words and deal with the wound. Can you let me go back? I¡¯m Adair¡¯s wife. I don¡¯t want to be seen by Adair that I¡¯m with you.¡±


    After reading the words on the paper,


    Aaron¡¯s handsome face was covered with frost,


    ¡°You still want to go back and marry him?¡± Looking at Aaron¡¯s angry face, Ada Wood¡¯s body shrinks and takes back the paper to continue to write on it,


    ¡°today is my wedding with Adair, and it¡¯s also your wedding with Yvette Hill. I don¡¯t want anything to happen.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Aaron walked to Ada Wood¡¯s side, picked up her thin body and put it on the bed, ¡°don¡¯t let me see the word Adair again!¡±


    He turned away from the bedroom with a cold warning and mmed the door.


    Walking downstairs,  he looks at BARRY, ¡°take theputer.¡±


    While waiting for the doctor to arrive, he observed the surveince video.


    He sped up the video until the little woman appears at the door of the room. After she got out of the door, she took a look at BARRY and went straight to the door. When Barry spoke to her, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to it, but went on. Seeing that the door couldn¡¯t be opened, she moved to the edge of the wall and stretched out her hand to climb the wall.


    The wound on her hand was also cracked in that ce. In the video of less than 20 minutes, Ada Wood did not say a word.


    ¡°Young master, is something wrong with Miss Wood?¡± Seeing the young master¡¯s dignified face, Barry said with some worry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± Aaron turned off theputer and went upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯m helping Miss Wood check up.¡± Barry had already called the doctor. When Ada Wood woke up, she called the young master and immediately called the doctor.


    Back in the bedroom, a pair of sharp eyes were looking at Ada Wood. After the examination, the doctor came out with the medicine box on his back.


    ¡°Master Hunter, Miss Wood¡¯s situation is not optimistic.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡± Sitting on the sofa, Aaron was looking at the doctor with a cold face. ¡°Miss Wood¡¯s condition is selective amnesia. Because she is so painful, she selectively forgets what happened after she fainted yesterday. This is also the reason why she can¡¯t speak.


    Also, her depression has worsened, and she may be upset at any time.


    The re-opening of the wound on her hand proved that it was not unintentionally opened, but that she had scratched it at a sharp point. I suggest taking her to a psychologist. ¡°He helped the sses on the bridge of his nose, and the doctor said Ada Wood¡¯s condition seriously. ¡°Selective amnesia.¡±


    Aaron turned his head and looked in the direction of Ada Wood¡¯s bedroom. Then he said to Barry, ¡°Barry, send the doctor back.¡±


    Back in the bedroom, looking at Ada Wood in a daze on the bed. Damn it, the little woman was scared into selective amnesia.


    This is also good. At least in her mind, Aaron brother, has not rudely upied her body, can also make up.


    ¡°When can you let me go?¡± Ada Wood takes a small book and puts it in front of Aaron. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a psychological doctor so you can talk.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s big palm embraces the fragrant shoulder of Ada Wood.


    ¡°Will you let me go when I can speak?¡± Ada Wood raises her head and looks at Aaron timidly. When did Aaron Hunter be so terrible? ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Aaron grabs Ada Wood¡¯s hand and caresses it gently. The shocking scar is still on it.


    Damn, this woman¡¯s heart now only has Adair? When, he had no ce in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s not about thinking about it. It¡¯s about putting me back. And, give me back my ring.¡±


    When Ada Wood wakes up, she finds that her ring is missing. She can¡¯t find it after several rounds. ¡°Little woman, don¡¯t make a deal with me.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes a cold, his lips hook up a sneer. He helped her to cure her, but she negotiated with him. Ada Wood lowers her head. The book falls to the ground and she clenches her fist.


    Open mouth, still can¡¯t make a sound.


    Aaron squinted at Ada Wood¡¯s efforts, and his anger suddenly came up, and his voice became colder. ¡°Don¡¯t think about how to escape from me, let alone find Adair! If you annoy me, I¡¯ll probably lock you up for the rest of my life ¡°I won¡¯t run away, I¡¯ll be obedient. As long as you are willing to let me go, I will cooperate with the treatment and speak as soon as possible. Mr. Hunter, if I have done everything, can you let me out of here? ¡±


    Ada Wood is not afraid to cure or be imprisoned. She can bear to see Adair Carter and return to him.


    Aaron heard Ada Wood¡¯s ¡°Mr. Hunter¡± voice, but his face was not very good. He turned his head and squinted at Ada Wood¡¯s side face,


    ¡°Amos Hunter? Do you need a tip? Or let you be general manager Hunter¡¯s secret? What you wrote about Mr. Hunter is like the little note that A beauty put in his pocket in the ¡°dream¡± club.


    It is so powerful that Mr. Hunter¡¯s cells are numb. He thought you would provide exceptional services to Mr. Hunter. Ada Wood, don¡¯t you know that only those women who try their best to climb into my bed will seduce me like this? Or do you want to climb into my bed.


    Ada Wood¡¯s delicate body trembles, tighten her cor, shrinks to the side, and looks at Aaron with vignce on her face. He stood up, his face covered with frost, and a cold voice sounded, ¡°go down to eat.¡±

 Chapter 89

    Ada followed Aarron behind, and go downstairs.


    Sitting on the opposite side of Arnold Hunter, she felt ufortable all over and looked up at him from time to time.


    Barry brought up the dishes, almost all of which were stomach nourishing dishes, and the staple food was millet porridge.


    Looking at the bowl of hot millet porridge in front of her, she didn¡¯t take the spoon.


    Sitting opposite her, Aaron is elegant and dignified, with long fingers holding a spoon and eating quietly as if he was on vacation. Maybe it¡¯s because she didn¡¯t care about the wound on her hand before, and the pain made her sweat cold.


    Although she hurt her left hand, she felt it was hard to lift her right hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Aaron looks at the millet porridge that has not been moved in front of Ada Wood, and frowns slightly.


    Ada Wood¡¯s small face was a little pale with drooping eyes. She raised her trembling hand and went to get the spoon. After the spoon touched the porridge, it fell into the bowl before it got up too much.


    Aaron could not bear to see, moved in front of her. His slender fingers took a spoon from her hand, scooped a small spoon, put it on the mouth to blow. After blowing cool, it was sent to her mouth, ¡°open your mouth.¡±


    Ada Wood is stunned, then slowly opens his mouth to pick up porridge.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she even needs help from others to eat now, so she must be disgusted by Adair. She must quickly recover and goes back to the side of Adair.


    Aaron saw Ada Wood didn¡¯t hate him as much as before and continued to feed her. He did not find that the corners of his mouth involuntarily rose.


    The pain in her hands eased a little. Ada Wood picked up a small book and wrote on it, ¡°I want Adair to know that I¡¯m safe. I don¡¯t want him to worry.¡±


    Aaron hands the spoon on the table. His eyes suddenly turned cold, ¡°I said, don¡¯t let me see the name of Adair.¡± Ada Wood raised her head, looked at him firmly with a small face, and held the small book in front of him.


    ¡°Before I can speak, I will listen to you obediently. However, you must let me contact Adair and Winni. I don¡¯t want them to worry.¡± Although many things happened to Ada Wood before, they often contacted each other after Winni went to Ennd. Sometimes, she hardly dares to live, but she immediatelyes to life when she hears Winni¡¯s voice.


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood, throws her a mobile phone, and then sits back to his position, squinting at her.


    Ada Wood reaches out, picks up the mobile phone on the table, and quickly dials the phone from Adair. After Ringing for a long time, there just came from Adair¡¯szy voice, ¡°Hello!¡± Ada Wood opened her mouth and wanted to tell him she was safe. However, no matter how hard she tried, her throat couldn¡¯t make any sound.


    Perhaps she was too anxious. She stand up from the chair, the injured hand hit the corner of the table, the pain made her tearse out.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Adair moved the mobile phone away from his ear and looked at the number he had never seen before. He put the mobile phone back to his ear, ¡°if you don¡¯t speak again, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Adair, don¡¯t hang up. I¡¯m Ada, but I can¡¯t speak.¡± Ada Wood is a little worried. The injured hand waved a few times in the air and then fell powerlessly. How did she forget that he couldn¡¯t see her action on the phone?


    ¡°Adair, who¡¯s calling?¡± A soft voice came out. Adair took a look at Xenia Miller standing beside him and moved the phone from his ear. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is. It may be a prank.¡±


    Xenia Miller took Adair¡¯s arm, and her sweet voice sounded again, ¡°Adair, shall we hold a Chinese wedding or a western wedding? My mother said that the westen style is simpler, but I prefer the Chinese style. ¡°Adair Carter did not think much, ¡°you like Chinese style. Then we will hold a Chinese wedding. I will apany you to see the Chinese dress.¡± He didn¡¯t notice that he didn¡¯t hang up and kept the phone on. Ada Wood is holding a mobile phone and standing there at a loss. The mobile phone slipped from her hand and fell to the ground. After a sharp noise, the phone hung up.


    Alger today is her wedding with Adair Carter. Why did Adair Carter apany Xenia Miller to see the wedding dress? But on the phone, Xenia Miller said it was their wedding. Why does this happen? Why does her wedding with Adair be Xenia Miller¡¯s?


    Aaron did not speak but sat there quietly watching Ada Wood. He was not shocked at the news. Alvin Carter passed awayst night. With Adair Carter¡¯s ability, he can¡¯t support Carter¡¯s family. Without the support of Alvin Carter, Adaire must be forcing Adair to marry.


    ¡°It¡¯s sad, isn¡¯t it? The man who says that he only loves you is filled with a sneer with another woman¡¯s deep eyes. The tone is evil and charming, making people hear it very harshly. But there is no denying that he is telling the truth. Ada Wood¡¯s face is red and white. She lowers her head and droops her eyes and looks at her shoes. Now even Adaire also do not want her, she so annoying? The wound on the wrist began to ache, more intense than the pain. He is sitting in a chair, staring at the cell phone. Winni, Pick up the mobile phone on the ground again, but the dark screen, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t light it up. ¡°At this time, it¡¯s already dark in Ennd.¡± Aaron squints at Ada Wood¡¯s action, and his heart breaks through his eyes but soon returns to normal. Damn it, how does he exin that woman¡¯s death to her. He had not brought her back from Ennd when he knew it would happen. After hearing¡¯s words, Ada Wood stops his movements and sits there.


    If Winni doesn¡¯t want her, what should she do? Zora Wood tell me, what should I do?


    Holding her knee and burying her head on her knee, tears kept falling down. ¡°Stop crying and go to the hospital.¡± The most painful thing in the world is women¡¯s tears, especially Ada Wood¡¯s tears. At the beginning, he would not have agreed to her absurd n if it had not been for the tears.


    After arriving at the hospital, Ada Wood found that this is a high-end private hospital, not the same level as the hospital she went to before. After meeting the doctor, after a simple chat, she realized that she had lost the memory of the whole day. Therefore, something must have happened in her lost memory, which is why she can¡¯t speak, and is also the direct factor that makes Adair Carter leave in despair and chooses Xenia Miller. She must go to ask Adair, no matter what happened, she must find out.


    When Aaron  and the doctor discussed with her treatment, she secretly slipped out of the ward. ran to the bathroom. Looking from the bathroom window, there is a big tree next to it. And her outstretched hand could just catch the thick branch. When she was in prison, she hid in the tree all night to escape from prison. This tree is much easier to climb than that one.


    She grasp the tree¡¯s trunk and then pedal the wall to climb up. Step on the top of the window and take a look at the bottom. It¡¯s three stories high here. If you fall, you will die. But she had no choice. She grabbed the tree¡¯s trunk and was about to move to the other side when she suddenly slipped under her feet and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 90

    After a while, she thought she would die here, and her foot was caught.


    In this way, her right-hand grasps the tree trunk, and a man behind her grabs her ankle, she was across the window and the tree.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although her feet were scratched a deep mark on the wall, and her tears were about toe out because of the pain, she was safe.


    She looked back at the man who had saved her. Aaron stood behind her with a dark face and grasped her ankles.


    When she was ready to climb the window, he hade in and looked at her all the time.


    Ada Wood couldn¡¯t climb a wall or a tree in the past.


    Although she was careless and lively all day, she was afraid to see cockroaches and insects.


    But in her first year in prison, she escaped several times, and even spent a whole night in a tree to avoid prison guards, and it was a rainy night. Every time she was caught , she would ran again, she would not only climb trees, but also swim across the reservoir. If the vigers fishing did not see her, she would have drowned in the reservoir.


    She was So eager to go home, be free, and see brother Aaron, even not afraid of death.


    It was he who forced her into this situation. If he hadn¡¯t insisted on sending her to prison initially, and if he had not mercilessly refused to see her for five years, she would not have been in despair for five years in prison, and her love for brother Aaron would have died have been exhausted.


    Aaron gently took her back to the bathroom, then helped her remove the fallen leaves from her body, and walked towards the bathroom door with her shoulder. Maybe he was afraid that Ada Wood would run again, so she specially asked Barry to watch her outside and go in alone to discuss the treatment n with the doctor.


    Ada Wood takes a look at BARRY who is following her. She knows that there is no hope of escaping again. She doesn¡¯t want to escape. She goes to the garden for a breath. ¡°Dean, is this young master Hunter? I remember yesterday was his wedding. Why did he bring another woman here to see a doctor today? ¡°¡±I tell you, yesterday, master Hunter didn¡¯t show up at the wedding ceremony. The father of a friend of mine went to the scene. All the guests arrived and the banquet was ready to start. He said that there was a serious car ident on his way to the wedding and postponed the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that Hill¡¯s family would be angry, and all the people who went there were big and influential people who said that young master Hunter had a car ident before the banquet? Look at him like this. OK


    ¡°Ha ha, who knows this kind of rich people¡¯s affairs? Maybe it¡¯s another lover. If Miss Hill knew that master Hunter appeared here with another woman, she would probably vomit blood.¡±


    Ada Wood pretended not to hear anything, walked past them, and then walked in the direction of the garden. A few small nurses see Ada Wood, quickly scattered, afraid to be recognized by her. The mouth grows on them, she can¡¯t stop, but, one thing she can be sure of, Aaron just brought her here at his wedding with Yvette Hill.


    Why did he do it? What does he want? It was him who wanted to let go, but now it is he who is holding her. The former Aaron was not like this. He was very straightforward. He said that he would let her go and drive her out of the office and throw her out without mercy. Sitting on the stool, she took out his little book and pen and wrote on them, ¡°when will he let me go? I don¡¯t want to be treated here, and I don¡¯t want to see him. ¡±


    Barry sighed and shook head . ¡°Miss Wood, don¡¯t make the young master angry. No one can change what he has decided. In fact, when he sent you to prison, the most painful thing was him, but he had to send you in. ¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to listen to these things. Those things have happened and there is no way to change them. She didn¡¯t know what to do in the past, and she would never let go of Aaron. Now she has grown up and won¡¯t dream of princesses and princesses. ¡°I just want to have a good life. Even if I don¡¯t have money, even if I have a hard life, but that¡¯s my own life.¡± ¡°Miss Wood, I know that you have a deep misunderstanding of the young master. I can only tell you that the young master has been fighting alone all along. Once Miss Wood is on the side of the young master. He is not so lonely. Now Miss Wood is going to leave. I¡¯m really afraid that the young master will not be able to get along.¡±


    Barry did not participate in the n of Zora Wood and Arnold Hunter, so he was not very clear about Zora Wood¡¯s jumping . But one thing he can be sure of is that Aaron¡¯s love for Ada Wood can¡¯t bepared in this world.


    Aaron didn¡¯t know when she appeared behind Ada Wood. Looking at what she wrote in her little book, her eyes sank and her face was covered with frost. Don¡¯t want to see him again? When did he be so annoying to her?


    Little woman, even if Aaron elder brother is willing to send you back, Adair cannot also guard you. Don¡¯t be so stubborn. No matter what brother Aaron does that you hate, he is for your good. As long as you are obedient, he will pay more attention to your feelings in the future. If you continue to be so stubborn, brother Aaron doesn¡¯t know what he will do to you


    . Walking to the side of Ada Wood, he was carried back to the treatment room in a princess style , and asked the doctor to put a thick ster on her, so as not to hurt her hand again.


    Standing in the corridor, Aaron squints at the direction of the prosperous city. What the doctor said to him just now is still in his ear. ¡°In the case of Miss Wood, the most direct and effective way to get her to speak is hypnotherapy, which can make her remember what happened that day, and then stimte her to speak. However, there is a certain risk in doing so. Let alone who she depends on most, she may not ept the fact and will sleep forever. ¡±


    He is not afraid of being hated by Ada, but he is afraid that the person that little woman relies on most is not him. Every time he saw her dependence on Adair, he felt very ufortable.


    At the beginning, he didn¡¯t dare to express his feelings formally. He always told himself that the one he loved was Zora Wood, and Ada Wood was just a rabbit lost in his world. His love will not bring happiness to anyone, but will bring disaster to others.


    However, seeing that Ada Wood and Adair Carter have be so intimate she is released from prison, it is more and more difficult for him to restrain his intense desire for Ada Wood.


    Once he thought he was just vanity in the cause, just not used to his time scurrying little rabbit sticking to others. But that day in her marriage room with Adair, he clearly had a trace of reason, but after seeing her delicate little face, he hid that sense and tried to me the absurd things he did that day on the medicine.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that it would have such a big impact on the little women. Maybe it was five years in prison that made her look like this. Five years of indifference have resulted in her timid appearance and all over the disease. However, these things have happened and there is no way to go back to the past.


    The only thing he can do now is to make up for her as much as possible. As long as it is what she wants to do now, he will help her finish it. She wants to go back to look for Adaire, well, he will apany her to go, but, after her hand injury wholly healed. Ada Wood looks more clumsy after his hands are stered with thick ster. Looking at Ada Wood sitting there in a daze, Aaron strides, and his sexy thin lips open slightly, ¡°we go home.¡±

 Chapter 91

    Dinner is still very light. Sitting in the garden, under the sun, she looks like an angel who identally fell on others, perfect and impable, except for the arm with thick ster. He fed her with his own hands as if she had hurt her left hand and couldn¡¯t even take care of herself. Every time she took a bite, she looked up at him.


    Such an Aaron, really let her fall for him, if she was still five years ago Ada Wood, maybe she had been sunk.


    Unfortunately, the five years in prison, her love for Aaron brother has long been forgotten. Maybe she was sleeping too much, so she was not sleepy at all.


    In front of therge French window, Ada Wood stood in front of the easel that Aaron had prepared for her, raised her right hand and began to draw.


    She always remembers what Vivien said to her. Even if there is no Adaire, no Aaron , her brush should not be lost, that is her only remaining pride.


    In the private vi from Adair, the wedding photos were thrown away by Adaire¡¯s Mom before they were finished.


    Therefore, she needs to make up a pair, her only wedding photo with Adair.


    Aaron checked the information about Ada Wood¡¯s condition in his study. If the danger were unavoidable, he would rather she had been like this all her life and could not remember the incident that day, so he hated him.


    Since then, her left hand hurt a little, and her right hand was a little faster. What¡¯s more, she always feel pain in a private ce, and walking is not normal.


    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the fact and thought her period wasing.


    Aaron appeared behind Ada Wood. Looking at Adair Carter on the picutre, his face sank and his big palm stretched out to the front of the easel.


    He pulled off the paper, kneaded it into a ball and threw it into the garbage can. Ada Wood looked back indignantly at Aaron, holding the brush with his right hand and biting her teeth. ¡°He is now Xenia Miller¡¯s fiance.¡±


    Aaron doesn¡¯t care about Ada Wood¡¯s anger at all. The man let go. Even if she continues to insist, it will be in vain. The man lost the right to embrace her from the moment he took her away. Ignoring Aaron¡¯s words, she turned around and continued to draw on another piece of pure white paper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to him tomorrow.¡± Aaron grabs the brush in her hand. When he was in the study just now, he decided to take her to find her Adaire. As long as it is what she wants to do, Aaron brother will help her finish it, ¡°have a rest early tonight.¡± Ada Wood is stunned for a moment and looks up at Aaron in surprise. He¡¯s going to take her to Adaire and stop imprisoning her? But didn¡¯t he say he would let her go until she could speak? Did he suddenly discover his conscience? No matter what the reason is, she can see her Adair tomorrow. She must ask why he suddenly decided to marry Xenia Miller. Clearly, they agreed to be together. Clearly, he said that he only loved her in this life. Clearly, he said that he would marry only Ada Wood in this life. Why was he with another woman the day after their wedding?


    No matter what happens on the wedding day, Adair should not leave alone. Why gave her hope? Now break her dream. Ada Wood, lying on the bed, is difficult to fall asleep. The more she thought about Adair, the more she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Finally, she simply got up and went to the window, looking at the moon in the sky. Zora, Ada Wood is really so annoying, why Adair Carter do not want her? Still do not get the answer from the moon. Aaron walks to Ada Wood¡¯s back, carefully puts on a coat for her, and then hugs her shoulder to return to bed.


    ¡°Sleep with your eyes closed.¡± Ada Wood takes a look at Aaron standing at the head of her bed and closes her eyes obediently. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t obey her orders, Aaronwould not take her to see Adair.


    Ada Wood fell asleep. In thetter half of the night, Aaron climbed into bed andy down beside her, with one hand on her waist and sleeping around her.


    Probably because his arms were warm, Ada Wood, like a cat, shrunk into his arms, rubbed his face twice on his chest, and then continued to sleep.


    Aaron takes a look at Ada Wood, kisses her hair with his chin, closes his eyes and falls asleep. In the early morning of the next day, Aaron woke up and looked at Ada Wood, sleeping.


    All of a sudden, he had some expectations. He could see her lovely sleeping face every morning when he woke up. This day, will not be too far, he will not let Ada Wood wait too long.


    Give him time, he can give her a happy nest that belongs to both of them.


    Ada Wood¡¯s eyshes moved and slowly opened his eyes. Seeing the magnified handsome face of , he quickly retreated.


    Last night, she felt only a soft warm pillow, so she could not help leaning there. ¡°Wake up.¡± removed the thick ster hand of Ada Wood on his abdomen, then got up and went to the bathroom. Ada Wood looks at his tall back, this gentle , is it really the man she has been in love with for five years?


    Is that Aaron Hunter who dares not to go home in order to avoid seeing her ?


    Once he only show tenderness to Zora, now also belongs to her.


    However, her heart is not happy at all, but feel very heavy.


    Perhaps this is the gentleness that Zora Wood¡¯s life brings, which she can¡¯t bear.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, it was simr to the scene now.


    She secretly carried a folding bed to his bedroom after he was asleep, sleeping next to his bed. As long as she looks up, she can see the handsome face of Aaron. Then, early the next morning, when he went to the bathroom with his upper body bare to brush his teeth, he retracted into his warm quilt and greedily smelled his taste.


    But every time before he finished brushing his teeth, he saw her retracting his quilt in the mirror. He immediately turned around, threw her out of his bedroom, and then down her folding bed through the window.


    Almost every morning, this kind of drama will be staged.


    The servants of Hunter family are not surprised by this, so no one will pass by under the window of Arnold Hunter at that time point.


    Later, Aaron moved out of Hunter¡¯s vi and bought a private vi to live in. However, the five years in prison let her understand that her love for Aaron was a big joke. As everyone knows, Aaron and her sister are engaged, and they will be married on her 18th birthday. However, she refused to admit that she hid by Zora Wood every day so that she would not marry her brother Aaron so quickly. When she grew up and became a real woman, she would marry Aaron. ¡°I¡¯ll squeeze the toothpaste for you. Go and brush your teeth.¡±

 Chapter 92

    After washing, Aaron walked to her side.


    Help her put on her shoes, then carry her into the bathroom. He gently put her back on the ground and then put the toothbrush squeezed with toothpaste on her hand.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Standing behind her, Aaron quietly watched her brush her teeth. Her hand, which was cast in ster, was not convenient to move at all, and there was no way to take the cup on the washing table.


    After spitting out the foam in her mouth, she will put the toothbrush down first. Aaron has put the cup filled with water on her lips.


    The cup is a lovely Doraemon ceramic cup. When he used the bathroom at Wood¡¯s house, he looked at her things casually.


    So he asked Barry to buy all the things she liked, including the things on the bed, sky blue and giant bear cubs.


    A whole bed, except for the space for him and Ada Wood, the rest is upied by bear cubs.


    He thought Ada Wood would marry Adair Carter and live a stable life.


    And he, ording to the old fox¡¯s arrangement, will marry Yvette Hill as his wife and then consolidate his position in w City.


    He thought that Ada Wood would no longer have to wait in prison for his brother Aaron toe to see her as he did five years ago.


    Adair with gentleness can give her happiness. Before Adair has enough ability to protect Ada Wood, he will help him secretly until he is really strong and can support her.


    There is no way to make up for brother Aaron¡¯s harm to you. Even if he loves you again, he can¡¯t erase your experience of an 18-year-old family¡¯s destruction and spend the best youth in prison.


    He wanted to make up, but you never give him a chance and selected Adaire.


    He was just overwhelmed by anger. He couldn¡¯t return dad and Zora. Instead, he did more harm to you.


    Now he really wanted to take care of you, and lived the rest of time with you.


    But you refused to give him your heart.


    Once he thought that he gave up, let Adaire guard at your side, but facts have proved that, Adaire does not have that ability.


    Please forgive the selfishness of brother Aaron, who brought you to this ce after deeply hurt you.


    Even if you don¡¯t love him now, he still wants to spend the rest of his life with you.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes are not as cold as before. There is a trace of tenderness in those Eagle like eyes.


    Ada Wood shakes her head and reaches out her right hand to get the towel in front of her.


    Then the body moved to the side. She turned on the tap, and then put the towel under the tap. ¡°Can you wring the towel out with one hand?¡± He took the towel from Ada Wood¡¯s hand, wrung it out .


    He handed it to her, ¡°I¡¯ve twisted the towel for you. If it¡¯s inconvenient for one hand, I¡¯ll wash it for you.¡±


    His eyes were soft, and his big palms were still in front of her, holding the towel position. Ada Wood picked up a towel and quickly wiped two pieces on her face. Then she put the towel back on Aaron¡¯s hand and turned to leave the bathroom.


    Sitting on the bed, looking at Aaron¡¯s strong back, a pair of big eyes of water spirit nervously stare at him. When Aaron put the towel back, Ada Wood nervously stood up from the bed and stepped back.


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly and came towards her, gently pinning the broken hair on her forehead behind her ears.


    Ada Wood is charming. Compared with her five years ago, she is more mature and slender. He can hold her with almost one hand.


    ¡°Ada, let¡¯s go down to dinner. After dinner, brother Aaron will take you to Adair.¡± That man,pletely can not pose any threat to him, but he is not happy with the little woman in front of him, who has him in her heart.


    Since he decided to make goodpensation for her, she wanted to go to Adair, so he would apany her to find him, so that she could let gopletely.


    Ada Wood looked at his handsome face of Aaron , picked up the small book, and put it in front of him, ¡°do you want to take me to find Adair?¡±


    Aaron put away her little book, and the arc of her mouth became more apparent. It seemed that she saw Ada Wood, who carefully asked him in front of him five years ago whether he was doing something.


    At that time, she was full of vitality and always ran after him without fatigue.


    ¡°Ada wanted to see Adair, so Aaron brother took Ada to Adair.¡±


    At that time, the little girl who chased after him would have endless energy. He must find her back.


    He must tell her that Aaron¡¯s elder brother had already liked her when he was under the blue flower tree.


    But at that time, Aaron was afraid that he would frighten Ada Wood, so he refused to appear. Later, when he wanted to appear, he could not.


    So, Ada Wood ran after Aaron for so long. This time, it was Aaron¡¯s turn to chase Ada Wood. Obediently following Aaron to the downstairs, she ate all the porridge and medicine she wanted to eat, and looked forward.


    ¡°Good, you wait for me. We can start in a minute.¡±


    Aaron motioned to Barry to take another mobile phone, and then dialed the phone of Adair. ¡°, where did you take Ada?¡±


    Adair Carter¡¯s anxious voice from the phone over there, although he lowered the voice, but can be heard, he is roaring. Hearing the voice of Adair, Ada Wood opens her mouth, but she can¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Of course, the ce to go.¡± Aaron took a look at Ada Wood, and his face became gloomy obviously. ¡±


    young master, After half an hour, I will appear in front of you.¡±


    ¡°, what do you want? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s not enough damage to Ada? ¡°Adaire said angrily. ¡°Ah, Aaron Carter young master, you should consider what you have done before you say this. If you don¡¯t have your father, what do you think you can do. A flower growing up in a greenhouse only received a few rain drops. He really thinks that he can bear the strong wind and waves. When you have the ability,e back and shout at me Hang up the phone,


    Aaron¡¯s sexy thin lips slightly cocked up, he sneered. S


    quinting at Ada Wood sitting opposite him and then looking at the thick ster on her left hand. Adair, if you really can protect Ada Wood, you won¡¯t leave her alone at the door of the vi away from home, let her be bullied and humiliated by Wendy Smith and his son, and even more will not leave her alone in the hotel. You can¡¯t do anything without your father¡¯s protection.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Barry gets the car ready, and Aaron takes Ada Wood on the car. The white Pagani ghost¡¯s son, standard cushions, the familiar stickers, and the familiar pack of cigarettes on the central console. This is the car she bought to catch up with Aaron. Because she couldn¡¯t catch up with him, she had to buy a sports car with better performance. However, no matter how she changed the car and elerated, she couldn¡¯t catch up with . Sitting in the car, nervously looking at the scenery outside the window. Here, she remembered, it was the way to the Jacaranda tree. After a long walk, it turned out that she finally returned to this ce. ¡°That tree is still there. I¡¯ll go with you when I have time.¡±

 Chapter 93

    The car is moving forward slowly, as if to let Ada Wood see the Jacaranda tree more clearly.


    It¡¯s summer, and it¡¯s the most beautiful time to bloom.


    It was such a beautiful summer, the day of her birthday.


    Her 13th birthday is the most beautiful day of her life because she met Aaron.


    Her 18th birthday was the most desperate day of her life because Aaron sent her to prison.


    If it was five years ago, Aaron said this, she would really jump up happily.


    You know, I used five years to love you and five years to forget you.


    In this decade of bitter love, I have already exhausted a certain position, and I can no longer fall in love with anyone.


    So, I finally choose to be loved, even if I don¡¯t love Adaire, even if I can¡¯t fall in love with Adair atst, but he loves me.


    The line of sight has not left from the Jacaranda tree, as if under the tree as 10 years ago, . Suddenly, there was a man under that tree, the same as 10 years ago. The man has the same mncholy face as the teenager 10 years ago, but he is no longer a little boy, but an adult man. However, the little boy was sitting next to her. Why was there someone under that tree?


    Ada Wood rubbed her eyes. When she went to see again, there was nothing under the Jacaranda tree.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Aaron looks at Ada Wood¡¯s strange behavior and asks in a soft voice,


    ¡°Does your hand ache?¡±


    Looking back at Aaron, and then looked to the tree, or no one. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s dazzled, or maybe it¡¯s because she missed the Aaron ten years ago.


    She shook head gently, then leaned back in the back seat and closed her eye


    Ada Wood fell asleep in the arms of Aaron.


    Not willing to wake up Ada Wood, Aaron has been maintaining the same action, quietly waiting for her to wake up.


    ¡°Young master, here we are.¡± Barry¡¯s position couldn¡¯t see the sleeping Ada Wood.


    See Aaron has no action, then he opens his mouth to say.


    ¡°Shh.¡± Aaron put his index finger on his lips, indicating Barry not to wake up Ada Wood.


    But it¡¯s toote. Ada Wood, who had been sleeping poorly, has already woken up.


    This sleep is much better than in the past, when in prison, people often get up in the middle of the night to y tricks, so she never dare to sleep well.


    Ada Wood opens her eyes and looks at  good-looking side face of Aaron. She quickly gets up from his body and arranges her clothes.


    Then open the door and get ready to get out of the car.


    However, Aaron has not been moving, but kept sitting in the back seat of the car, holding the posture of her hand on her head before.


    It¡¯s been a long time. His hand became numb.


    She took out her note book, write on it¡± Still haven¡¯t arrived?¡±


    After a few minutes¡¯ rest, his hands finally returned to normal. He shook his hands, then walked to Ada Wood and gently took her hand.


    Last time she came to Times Square, Ada Wood wanted to choose a wedding ring with Adair. Appear again in Times Square, it is Aaron to bring her to see Adaire.


    When she came to the fountain in the center of times square, she trembled slightly and moved two steps behind Aaron Hunter.


    Last time Wendy Smith pushed her into the pool here, almost making her hand aplete ornament.


    It had left a shadow in her heart, and now she felt her hands ache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. No one dares to hurt you.¡±


    Aaron takes Ada Wood¡¯s hand and goes on.


    Looking up, he saw the big electronic screen with somemercial advertisements on it.


    It was at this timest time that therge screen here disyed the criminal evidence of Vice Mayor Smith ¡®s bribery, which gave her a sigh of relief.


    She couldn¡¯t see the man holding her. Maybe, she never looked through him.


    All of a sudden, the electronic screen was reced by a news conference. Adair Carter on the screen still looked so gentle and elegant, while Xenia Miller, who stood beside him, was shy and charming.


    They stood together like a perfect match. This is the press conference of their wedding.


    They decided to hold the wedding in a month, at the church and hotel selected by Ada Wood.


    No, it won¡¯t be like this. Adaire won¡¯t give up like this.


    He said that they should face all difficulties together with her, no matter what happened, they should not let go. Why should he let go first.


    Step by step, Ada Wood retreats slowly. She doesn¡¯t believe it is true. She has to find Adair Carter and ask for it. What happened that day?


    Turning to Carter¡¯s direction, she must arrive before the end of the press conference, and she must ask clearly why Adair Carter repents.


    Aaron did not stop Ada Wood, but ran behind her.


    If she didn¡¯t hear from Adair in person, she won¡¯t give up. It¡¯s cruel to her, but it¡¯s also the most effective way.


    When Ada Wood ran ran to Carter¡¯s, the press conference was over. Adair Carter and Xenia Miller were walking to the red Ferrari.


    There were only a few reporters left who were preparing to return home.


    Those people saw Ada Wood, who was panting , and immediately put the camera at her, and several people frantically surrounded her.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you will appear here. Do you want to take Mr. Carter back with Miss Miller?¡±


    ¡°Miss Wood, I heard that the reason why the wedding between you will be canceled is that you have done something sorry for Mr. Carter. What did you do to make Mr. Carter so angry and choose to marry Miss Miller?¡±


    ¡°Miss Wood, there is a rumor that you are pregnant with other men¡¯s children, so Mr. Carter will leave. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Miss Wood¡­¡± Ada Wood is surrounded by a group of reporters, unable to walk to the side of Adair.


    She just watched Adair Carter take Xenia Miller¡¯s hand, get on the red Ferrari, and then drove away.


    Adair, did not look back. He has no right to embrace Ada Wood. After he let go that day, he lost the right to protect her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He can do nothing for her but bless her.


    Ada Wood, you must be happy, must be mercilessly happy.


    If there is an afterlife, please wait for Adair, he will never release your hand.


    Looking at the palm with wound, now this hand, has no strength to hold your hand.


    Aaron is right. I have no ability to guard you. Hope that in the afterlife, we are all ordinary people, can simply love each other, and then hand in hand to spend a lifetime. Sitting on the ground, Ada Wood¡¯s vision gradually became blurred.

 Chapter 94

    She had assumed that her heart would no longer hurt, but when she saw the back of Adair¡¯s departure, she found it difficult to breathe. The final man willing to stay at her side is about to abandon her.


    Ada Wood, it turns out, isn¡¯t deserving of anything. She doesn¡¯t deserve to have people who love her, and she certainly doesn¡¯t deserve to be loved.


    Why does everyone who loves her eventually abandon her? The reporters surrounded her like vampires,ying on her body and anxiously pressing her blood.


    Ada Wood bes disoriented when she looks at the faces and eventually falls in the center of a crowd. She had already returned to the vi when she awoke.


    In such arge room, she was the only one.


    She looks like a porcin doll without soul, sitting on the bed with the pillow in her arms and staring nkly towards the front.


    He came up with a bowl of soup and carefully walked up to Ada Wood¡¯s side, assisting her in removing the pillow from her grip, and then blowing the soup cool for Ada Wood to drink.


    Ada picked up the book and hastily scribbled, ¡°I want to meet Adair,¡± after not receiving the soup from Aarron. She has to see Adair Carter and ask her question directly.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see you,¡± . Adair had already been contacted by him. He hadn¡¯t expected his attitude to be so adamant that he would refuse to meet Ada Wood, despite the fact that he knew she was fainting. ¡°Can you tell me about that day?¡±


    Something awful must have urred to her on Adair¡¯s wedding day. Damn, she¡¯d forgotten about that day. ¡°There are some things you aren¡¯t aware of.¡± He doesn¡¯t want Ada Wood to have any recollection of that day. She can no longer ept his existence.


    Her depression would be worse if she learned Winnie died from vomiting blood. And now he can¡¯t always be by her side, because there¡¯s no way to fully protect her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll reim my memory.¡± She ced the small book on the bedside table before picking up the bowl of soup and slowly drinking it.


    She set down the bowl and continued to write in the small book on the table after finishing the soup ¡°Winni is currently in the daylight.


    Please hand over my phone, and I¡¯ll show her some films.¡± ¡°Do you want her to see you like this, and then run back when you¡¯re not cured?¡± he squinted at Ada Wood. Ada Wood would have nned the countermeasures if he had insisted on contacting Winni Bush.


    Before he can solve things, he needs to find someone to take Winni Bush¡¯s position and apany her. Ada Wood lowers her head and examines the small book in front of her.


    As a result, when Winni sees this, she will be even more concerned. She doesn¡¯t want Winnie to be concerned for the rest of her life. When she is sick, she is still concerned about her.


    She¡¯ll send a message to Winni even though she can¡¯t click a video. Ada Wood is no longer as depressed after getting Winni¡¯s response. There are still individuals that desire her in this world.


    She isn¡¯t on her own. Winni will never leave her side. Ada Wood walks downstairs gently after talking with Winni and into¡¯s study.


    She gives him a serious look and pulls her small book closer to him. ¡°I want to find a way to make the sickness go away. I¡¯d like to wait for Winni to return in good health.¡± This is the deal she made with Winni. When we meet again, Winni and Ada Wood will both be in good health.


    So, before they meet again, she needs to get her sickness under control. ¡°Your injury is nothing as long as you don¡¯t keep hurting yourself.¡±


    Aaron did not nce up from his documents and continued to stare at them.


    He hasn¡¯t been seen in thepanytely, and the old fox is hollowing it out.


    He would have been wrecked by the old fox if he hadn¡¯t nned ahead of time.


    ¡°Start following me to work in thepany tomorrow.¡± Because the old fox has already begun to deal with him, it is preferable to ce Ada Wood right in front of him rather than hiding him here.


    The fox will disy his tail no matter how cunning he is. Even if he hasn¡¯t discovered his vulnerability, that doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t be able to capture the old fox.


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t say no. She now has no choice but to rely on to help her recover from her ailment. The ster had been removed when she awoke the next morning.


    Her wless physique was unted in a ck professional gown. Aarron, who was waiting for Ada Wood downstairs, was reading the newspaper in a dull manner. In the press, there is nothing positive to be found.


    It¡¯s all about Adair Carter¡¯s wedding and Carter¡¯s inheritance. Put the newspaper down and get ready to dine, he said.


    Looking up, he noticed Ada Wood, who was dressed in a concave and convex form, standing in front of him. Her tworge white rabbits were barely covered by her top. When they touched one other, it seemed as if they were about to emerge.


    She made him feel buring in the early morning with her lovely babyface. He¡¯s terrified she¡¯ll remember that day, damn it. He slept with her pretty openly throughout this time.


    He simply held her in his arms and refrained from moving her. Looking at a petite woman dressed professionally, he can¡¯t help but recall that day, how the vor of this little woman had left him with an unending aftertaste.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Have breakfast first, then go to thepany.¡± His face shifted abruptly to the other side, and he reached out to scald the fried egg that Barry had just removed from the saucepan. He even spilled the eggs on his underwear.


    Barry merely stared Aaron in the eyes with a reddish smile on his face and didn¡¯t say anything. He hasn¡¯t seen a young master like this in a long time.


    He¡¯s been tightening his face, not to mention smiling, since Miss Wood went to prison. Ada Wood ignores Aaron¡¯s unusual appearance and continues eating breakfast as if the events unfolding in front of her have no bearing on her.


    She nervously stood up and walked into the bathroom for a cold shower. It¡¯s a lost cause. When he saw Ada Wood dressed professionally, he reacted angrily and almost got a nosebleed.


    . Aaron turned off the fire after many chilly baths. Ada Wood had already eaten breakfast and was reading the document Barry had given her when he went downstairs.


    She should research what a secretary does and request that Barry create a work n for her. It¡¯s fairly straightforward. Running errands entails nothing more than printing documents or pouring coffee.


    She mmed the door on her agenda and drank the warm milk beside her slowly.


    He¡¯s enraged because this little woman is so darn attractive.¡±


    The old guy has alreadye at thepany, Young Master, and has admonished the entire board of directors ¡°Barry had just learned that the old fox had begun to meddle in hispany¡¯s affairs and had thrown Yvette Hill into Hunter¡¯s household.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Breakfasting gracefully, simultaneously eating and staring at Ada Wood. . ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Ada Wood sets the cup down and walks directly to the vi¡¯s front entrance.


    Sitting in the back seat, Barry had prepared for her.


    There is also information on Aaron¡¯spany, as well as thepany¡¯s main projects, in addition to aplete list of her work.


    She dropped her head to carefully examine the facts. Her education is inferior to that of everyone else in thepany.


    It was difficult for her to obtain work once she was released from prison, so it was an opportunity for her to grow.


    Sitting next to Ada Wood, his gaze is drawn to her stern side face, while the rest of his eye remains fixed on her. Damn it, he¡¯sgoing to have to put her into a loose dress tomorrow, or else he won¡¯t be able to work as hard.


    Ada Wood tilted her head to gaze at the Jacaranda tree as she passed by. She would gaze up every time she walked by and admire the tree that had allowed her to meet.


    Turn around and look at Aaron¡¯s after sensing the location of Aaron¡¯s line of sight. He instantly shifted his gaze to the other side and gazed out the window at the street trees. Ada Wood examines her clothing.


    The button in front of her seemed to be about to explode at any moment. She stands when she puts it on in the morning. She is devoid of the sensation. It was clear as soon as she sat down that she swiftly ced the papers in her palm in front of her.


    She¡¯ll get a coat or somethingter. She would have dressed herself. Ada peers out the window in an unusual manner. ¡°Here we are, young master,¡±


    When neither of them reacted, Barry gently reminded them, got out of the car, and proceeded to Ada Wood¡¯s front door to assist her in opening it.


    Ada Wood stepped out of the car door and looked around. She couldn¡¯t find anyone. She swiftly exited the vehicle and walked up to Aaron¡¯spany.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone to know she was there because of Aaron¡¯s rtionship.


    Her brow furrowed. Why was the little woman so concerned that others be aware of their rtionship?


    Is he really that shady? Obviously, he is more attractive than Adair and has more money. She is free to go out with Adair. Why is it that she doesn¡¯t want others to know about their rtionship? Barry examines Arnold Hunter¡¯s face.


    Ada Wood, who is walking in front of him, draws her attention. She smiles andes to a halt. It may not be long before the young master reverts to her previous state before being imprisoned. Ada Wood is waiting for the elevator with a hefty stack of documents at the door.


    However, arge number of people queued up and were unable to catch her in the next two rounds. Take a nce at the clock to see what time it is. There are still ten minutes left, ording to what Barryss wrote. She will bete if she does not arrive within ten minutes.


    Beingte and departing early is a big problem here, and it will have a direct impact on a person¡¯s reputation and job search in huge corporations.


    Some nervously looked at the folks in front of her, shethen turned around to notice that there was an empty elevator next to her.


    She hastily went to another step in front of the elevator when she realized she didn¡¯t have enough time. In addition, the elevator came to a halt on the first floor. She opened the door, elevated her feet, and was ready to go inside when the folks next to her caught the corner of her eye. In unison, she turned her head and gazed at her. Her jaw was on the verge of copsing.


    She assumed it was one of her cothes that had been torn open. She swiftly retracted into the elevator after blocking the paperwork in front of her. When the elevator door is about to close, a hand is ced in the center of the elevator door.


    Aaron¡¯s lovely face appeared in her sight as the door was opened. Then, with a slight smile on his face, he got inside the elevator and tapped the 18th floor button.


    The people in the area were all silent and praying for Ada Wood. Ada Wood moves to the back of the elevator and rests against it.


    She¡¯ll also visit the president¡¯s office on the 18th floor, as well as Aaron¡¯s office. She used toe here every day when thepany was first starting off.


    She knows thepany¡¯syout better than anyone else. Aaron¡¯s secretary was formerly a collection of attractive women, but she was either demoted or fired as a result of her prank.


    Some of her sracies were transferred to other departments because of their exceptional qualities. She¡¯s not sure if the secretary group around Aaron is still the same after all these years; it¡¯s a group of beauties. A quick nce at the clock reveals that there are only two minutes remaining, putting us on the verge of beingte.


    She stepped inside Aaron¡¯s office, clocked in, and spotted an eagle-like old man sitting there, gazing in her direction.


    ¡°Aaron, are you avable to join thepany?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, how can I tolerate letting you worry about thesepanies¡¯ minor details? As a grandchild, I am far too disloyal.¡±


    Aaron stepped into the office, followed by Ada, who had lengthy legs. She didn¡¯t nce up from the minute she walked through the door; the old man¡¯s majesty made her afraid to gaze up at him. Mr. Hunter used to make her nervous. She even cautiously passed past the Hunter family¡¯s door every time he returned.


    She was not allowed to enter the house because she was afraid the elderly man would look down on her.


    ¡°This is Ada, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, you¡¯ve grown into a big girl in thest seven or eight years.¡± With a dragon crutch in his hand, the elderly guy rose from his seat and walked towards Ada.


    The fear of Ada Wood shrunk to Aaron beneath the icy hiding ce, no matter how many years passed.


    she was notfortable, which affected the vocal cord, so she couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°, he was a soldier, and he had too much blood on his hand, which made her feel afraid. ¡°,


    Aaronrifies. He is well aware of the meaning of the old fox.


    He didn¡¯t take Ada Wood away eight years ago. He must have begged her for difficulty eight yearster.


    The old man remained motionless for a moment before squinting at Aaron.


    ¡°A weekter, the wedding will take ce. You are aware of the dangers if you run again.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body shivered uncontrobly when she heard the elderly man¡¯s words. The damaged left hand appeared to have be sore all of a sudden.


    ¡°A month.¡± Aaron isn¡¯t sure he¡¯ll be able to find the man in a week, but he knows he¡¯ll be able to do it in a month.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He will never flee the city as long as he is in it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to haggle with me. You are not yet qualified.¡±


    Ada Wood was terrified of shaking.


    Ada Wood has been desperately hiding in the shadows, afraid toe out.


    Aaron reaches out and gently grasps Ada Wood¡¯s hand, attempting to make her feel better. Initially, he believed that Ada would be able to bear it. It appears that her five years in prison have not only wiped off her affection for him, but have also fully calmed her rage.

 Chapter 96

    After the old man left, Ada Wood returned to normal. Her whole body was soft and sat on the sofa, even her breath became short.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you with me.¡± Aaron holds Ada Wood¡¯s hand forcefully. Five years ago, he was unable to protect her.


    Zora Wood had to use such an extreme way that he had to send her to prison. Now that he has the ability to protect her, he will not let things happen again five years ago.


    ¡°President, we have a meeting today. We need you to preside over it. It will start in ten minutes.¡± A handsome man, appeared in the office, is the Secretary of Aaron .


    ¡°I see. Get out first.¡±  Aaron took a look at the documents on the desk, and then took a look at Ada Wood sitting on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll go to a meeting. ¡±


    ¡°No one wille to the office. Baird wille here in a moment.¡± Ada Wood nodded slightly, then stood up and closed the door of the office. The old man does not like her, which the whole city knows.


    As long as it was something she had touched, the old man would never touch it again. Even the sofa she used to sit on would be thrown out after she left.


    For once, she didn¡¯t dare to go to the Aaron¡¯s house when Aaron was there. She didn¡¯t know why he hated her so much, but she was sure that as long as he was there, she would never be able to enter the door of Hunter¡¯s house.


    Once she, naively thought, as long as they are good, she can be recognized by the old man. Now she found that his dislike for her was from the bottom of his heart.


    After sitting for a while, she felt that her mouth was a little dry, she looked at the Doraemon cup prepared for her on the table of Aaron, and then took it out to fetch water.


    ¡°I tell you, the woman who entered the special elevator for the president this morning seems to be Ada Wood, the protagonist of the case of killing elder sister, which made a sensation five years ago.¡± ¡°I remember. No wonder she was familiar. At the beginning, her painting was always on the screen of my mobile phone and the desktop of myputer. I didn¡¯t expect that she would kill her sister for the sake of our president. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, such people dare toe to ourpany, and also swagger to take the elevator dedicated to the president.¡± ¡°I tell you, she is vicious. It is said that this painting was painted by her sister, and then she gave it to our president in her own name.


    She has been upying our president for a long time, but our president has a bright eye, so her sister is the only one in her heart. She¡¯s really vicious.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t do it?¡± After she did not continue to listen, with an empty cup to escape back to the office of Aaron. She thought that everything could start all over again. She thought that the punishment of those five years was enough to offset her fault.


    She thought that when she got out of prison, she could live like an ordinary person. But no matter where she went, she was alwaysbeled as a murderer.


    In this life, she can not get rid of Zora Wood¡¯s shadow. Leaning against the door, holding her knees in both hands, the cup was at her feet.


    Maybe she needs to find a ce where no one knows her and start her life again. When Baird Churchil came, Ada Wood shrank at the foot of the wall and cried badly. Her thin body was shaking all the time. ¡°Ada, what¡¯s wrong with you?


    Is there something wrong? ¡± As soon as she received the news from Aaron, she ran directly to Hunter¡¯s side. This is hisst chance to get revenge.


    If Ada Wood has an ident, he may not be able to find out the killer who killed his sister in his life. Looking up at Baird Churchil, her eyes are dim. Into his arms, for the first time, she was so eager for a hug, one that could ept her.


    Once Adaire gave her a hug, but he finally took back his warmth. ¡°All right, all right, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re all kittens.¡± Seeing this, Ada Wood suddenly thinks of his sister. If she is still alive, she will be the same age as Ada Wood.


    He put his hand on Ada Wood¡¯s head, as if his sister¡¯s soul was resurrected in her body. After crying for a while, Ada Wood gets up from his arms and starts wiping tears with a tissue. Looking at his body by her wipe a snot a tear, she was embarrassed to take out a small notebook with her, ¡°sorry, I was too disrespectful, your clothes take off, I wash and then return you.¡±


    Baird Churchil touched the back of her head andughed, ¡°it¡¯s OK. You cane to me and cry when I¡¯m in a bad mood.¡± Ada Wood¡¯s appearance is really heartbreaking. The price of surviving is really too high. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing that she left like that, at least she will not live as hard as Ada Wood. ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 97

    After Zora left, Ada Wood felt that she was still there for the first time. Put away the book, and then get up from the ground, her mood instantly much better.


    It¡¯s much better to have a person around to talk than to bear anything by herself. ¡°Aaron, you are back atst.¡± Baird Churchil saw Aaron, the whole person seems to be rxe, his mouth has always been very stupid, he is easy to offend women, so there were few women around her, ¡°I don¡¯t know who provoked your woman, she cried so bitterly.¡±  Aaron looked across Baird Churchil¡¯s shoulder and looks at Ada Wood¡¯s swollen eyes like walnuts.


    His face darkens, he left for half an hour, and the little woman was bullied like this. ¡°Youe at a good time. Don¡¯t your old man always look down on our old fox? Let him take Ada to be his granddaughter. ¡± Aaron squints at Baird Churchil.


    The old man of Churchill family and the old fox enter the army at the same time. They work under the same person. Their abilities are simr.


    But the people above are more interested in old fox. Mr. Churchill is not convinced. He has been fighting with him for so many years, but he has not been able to win or lose.


    This time, he will help him. However, the condition is that he should protect him. ¡°Aaron,st time you made me have a 13-year-old girl for no reason. This time I have a younger sister.


    How chaotic is my family?¡±


    Baird Churchil has a big headache, every time such absurd things happen to him. Aries Kent that boy is so lucky everytime, he always had hard work.. ¡°Your old man will agree.¡±


    Aaron has long believed that Mr. Churchill would agree. At that time, Ada Wood¡¯s affair made the whole city boiling.


    The old fox didn¡¯t like her, but Mr. Churchill liked such a straightforward girl and almost came to help Baird Churchil propose marriage  ording to Mr. Churchill¡¯s character, he likes the straightforward type, and can¡¯t get used to the insidious fox. ¡°It¡¯s best that you can fix him.


    Last time, because of my daughter¡¯s affair, my father almost broke my leg.¡± He was afraid to think about it. If such a thing happened again, his life would be dangerous.


    You know, the old man of his family is attaches a woman more than a man, especially after his sister¡¯s ident, he didn¡¯t treat him as a grandson at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Churchill¡¯s house.¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to go anywhere. She wants to go back to Winni and father¡¯s house.


    Although the house has been bought by others, she can certainly earn enough money to buy it back. When Winnies back , she can go back to theirmon home. Baird Churchil reluctantly spread out her hand and sat down on the desk of Aaron.


    Originally he came here, he was called by Araron Hunter. As for what he needs to do in the end, it is up to the two to decide. Sitting there thinking for a while, Aaron did not continue to insist, ¡°You listen to my arrangement.¡±


    He said that as long as Ada Wood wanted to do, he would do it for her.


    Since she doesn¡¯t want to go to Churchill¡¯s house, she won¡¯t go. He can protect her alone. ¡°You take her to the police station. I¡¯ll pick her upter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a errand. I haven¡¯t been paid yet.¡± Baird Churchil jumped down from the table, and then walked to Ada Wood¡¯s side. ¡°Come on,e with me to the police station for a cup of tea.¡± With that, he went straight out of Aaron¡¯s office and drove to the garage. Ada Wood turned around and was about to leave when she was pulled by Aaron .


    ¡°Ada, no matter what you want to do, I will support you. I have only one request. You must not put yourself in danger. Also, stay away from the  Yvonne Brook.¡±


    She did not nod or shake her head, she could not let herself in danger, but, let her away from the Yvonne Brook, impossible.


    This is her only friend, she has lost a lot, she do not want to lose this only friend. She raised her foot and just took a step, the button on her chest suddenly burst open. At this time, a secretary rushed in with a document, and saw Ada Wood. His nose was very dishonest.


    Ada Wood quickly turned around, her face turned red, facing the cold Aaron. ¡®s face instantly became gloomy, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped to freezing point, ¡°I went to the personnel department to handle the resignation.¡±


    ¡°Ah, President, I¡¯m¡­¡± Originally, I wanted to say something, but after seeing the face of , the words on the edge of my mouth swallowed down, ¡°yes, President, I will go to handle the resignation immediately.¡±


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment, holds the document  and then goes to the direction of the office door without expression.


    ¡°Stop.¡± his face is even worse. What¡¯s the attitude of this little woman? She gave him a look. She didn¡¯t know that the ce was his wonderful scenery.


    The punishment was very light. If he had been him, he would have dug out his eyes and fed the dog.


    After hearing the words of Aaron, the two people stopped there with their backs to him. ¡°You,e here. You report to the marketing department yourself. ¡±


    Why should he continue to bear the injustice. ¡°Yes, president. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± After hearing the words of Aaron, the male secretary ran like a rabbit.


    He was afraid that the uncertain president would suddenly change his attention in the next second. Ada Wood turns around and walks to the side of Aaron. She doesn¡¯t look at him with drooping eyes.


    When did the man begin to care about her feelings? She remembers, before he, will be very cruel in front of her, put her love Bento into the garbage can.


    And as long as it is what she brings, he will ask people to take it back to her.


    Aaron took off her coat, then put it on Ada Wood¡¯s body and held out her hand to button her up.


    His warm fingertips ran through her vicle like an electric current, and her body trembled slightly.


    It¡¯s a wonderful feeling. It¡¯s sour and astringent.


    It¡¯s like the first time they met. He slipped down from the vicle and identally touched her in a certain position. He immediately retracted his hand, and his Adam¡¯s Apple moved up and down involuntarily, ¡°buckle yourself.¡±


    He turned back and look at the small bulge of his lower part. Damn it, there¡¯s a reaction again. He really want to fuck  a little woman here.


    Ada Wood looks at Aaron¡¯s inexplicable action strangely, then buttons up her clothes and goes downstairs.


    Originally she wanted to personally send Ada Wood downstairs, did not want to be seen by her, he had to let Barryss go.


    Standing by the window, looking at Ada Wood¡¯s back, he was more at ease. He goes into the bathroom in the office and start taking a cold shower.


    Baird Churchil has been waiting downstairs for a long time. He never dys what Aaron tells him to do. If there was no Aaron in those years, he would not be much better than his sister next time.


    Every excellent friendshipes in exchange for life.


    No matter what purpose Aaron did to save him, one thing he was sure of was that he did save him and sent him back to the Churchill family.


    ¡°Ada, you left without telling him?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gentlemanly he helped her open the door, and then motioned to Ada Wood to look up at upstairs, with a faint smile on his mouth.


    Ada Wood raises her head and looks at for only a second. . ¡°Ha ha, You really look like a couple.¡±


    ¡± I will take your woman away, Aaron, If you miss her, you are wee toe to the police station to harass her at any time. However, if you sexually harassed her, I will arrest you on the principle of proximity. ¡± In fact, he especially wanted to see Aaron being caught as a lecher.

 Chapter 98

    Aries Kent, the son of a bitch, is often reported for sexual harassment.


    As a result, the girls wants to have one night stand with Aries Kent, but he doesn¡¯t want to. In the end, the judge was sexually harassed by women on the road.


    If Aaron is also used of sexual harassment, it must be fun.


    The only woman who can do this is the woman sitting in his co driver¡¯s seat now.


    After arriving at the police station, Ada Wood is taken to Baird Churchil¡¯s office.


    ¡°Director, you are back atst. Judge Aries Kent has been used of sexual harassment again. Go and deal with it.¡±


    People in the police station have a headache every time they see Aries Kent. He is arrested for the same reason every time to drink tea. The most infuriating thing is that this man has a devil¡¯s face.


    He often sees that they are about to have abnormal sexual orientation. ¡°Ada, I¡¯ll go over and have a look. Wait for me here, and I¡¯ll be back in a minute.¡±


    Baird Churchil reluctantly turns and walks to Aries Kent. Ada Wood stood by the window for a while. Feeling really bored, she took a rest in Baird Churchil¡¯s chair.


    As a result, she found some information on his desk.


    Bored, she opened those materials and saw a picture of Zora Wood¡¯s death .


    She didn¡¯t hold back. She vomited into the trash can.


    At that time, when Zora Wood jumped down , she was caught by Baird Churchil, who did not see the scene of Zora Wood¡¯s death.


    Then Zora Wood, who loves beauty, will end her young life in this cruel way.


    No way. This is definitely not Zora Wood. It must be Baird Churchil¡¯s mistake.


    Squatting next to the garbage can, vomiting desperately, her stomach will spit out. Tears also ran down the corner of her eyes on the wooden floor, spitting out all the things she had eaten in the morning. She didn¡¯t stop vomiting until there was nothing more to vomit.


    She just nced at the above information casually just now. she knows that Zora Wood¡¯s cause of death is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    Sitting back in Baird Churchil¡¯s position, she continued to search through those materials. There are not many things written in it, drug addiction attacks, suicide.


    And the autopsy report is also a simple few words, fell to death.


    The closing report is that she was pushed by Ada Wood  from the rooftop and fell to death. The rest are the photos of the scene. There is also a very strange picture.


    It is a pattern, like English or Chinese. Anyway, it is a very strange sign. It seemed that she had seen it somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t remember.


    Then continue to turn down, there are still some things on it, which have been torn off.


    There must be some secret in it, otherwise, no one will delete the things behind. When Baird Churchil came in, Ada Wood had left his chair and sat in a daze on the sofa.


    Followed by Aries Kent that evil man. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t this a Aaron woman? You turned her here. It seems that you are tired of staying at home and want to go to Africa for some time. ¡±


    Aries Kent squints at Ada Wood, and his mouth rises slightly.


    It¡¯s such a little girl, who let them suffer. At the beginning, he took a fancy to this little girl, and before he started to flirt her, he was caught by Aaron and smoked for a while, and almost became a real woman.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I tell you, Aries Kent, next time you bring these girls to my police station, I will detain you.¡± ¡°Why are you so mean? I¡¯ll introduce you to girls.¡±


    Aries Kent stayed for a while and was about to leave when she suddenly saw the womaning here again, looking for him everywhere.


    He retreated to Ada Wood¡¯s side, put his arm around her shoulder, and walked toward the door. ¡°I finally found you. Go home with me. I really like you.¡±


    Ada Wood, immediately changed a pair of hostile expression, ¡°who is this woman? If you dare to ask our family, are you tired of living? ¡± Ada Wood looks at what happened in front of her. She wants to break free from Aries Kent¡¯s arms.


    However, her strength is too small. She has tried twice but can¡¯t break free. ¡°This is my woman, you are out of date.¡± Aries Kent lies in Ada Wood¡¯s ear and says to her with a tone of about to cry, ¡°Granny, help me, or I can¡¯t even get up in bed tomorrow morning.¡±


    Ada Wood nodded slightly, then broke free from his arms, and then walked behind Baird Churchil and helped him push to Aries Kent¡¯s side. Then she picked up the notebook and quickly wrote on it, ¡°beauty, he likes men, but he dare not confess to you, so take me as a shield. This is his lover. ¡±


    The woman took a look at Aries Kent, and then at Baird Churchil. Finally, she covered her mouth and ran to the police station. Later, all the women in w City knew that the evil judge had an affair with the police chief.


    Of course, that¡¯s what happenedter.


    Looking at the troublesome woman who left sad,, Aries Kent gives a thumbs up to Ada Wood, but after seeing the words on her little book, she almost dies.


    As expected, she is tough enough to be a woman of Arnold Hunter. With a face in mourning, Aries Kent gratefully left the police station.


    ¡°Ada, it¡¯s really tough.¡±


    Baird Churchil doesn¡¯t care about these things. For him, it doesn¡¯t matter if the murderer of his sister is not found one day.


    Back in the office, Baird Churchil put away the information on the desk. From the moment he entered the door, he found out that Ada Wood had moved those materials.


    Originally, he did not intend to hide from Ada Wood. She is only selected child who survived, Yvonne Brook would not help her. Ada Wood is the only one he can check.


    ¡°You should have seen what¡¯s on my desk, and I¡¯ll tell you, your sister didn¡¯t die of a drug addiction. Before she died, she had been injected with drugs, so there would be delirium for a short time.


    So, she jumped downpletely awake .


    Baird Churchil read Zora Wood¡¯s autopsy report, but after reading it, he burned it, and then make a simple autopsy report over there, which was the one Ada Wood saw.


    Ada Wood did not move, but sat there quietly listening. She also suspected the reason why Zora jumped. Even if she didn¡¯t love Aaron, she couldn¡¯t protest in this way. She loves beauty so much, how can she allow herself to leave the world in such an ugly way.


    ¡°When we went there to bring her body back, we found that she was missing an organ.¡± Baird Churchil always remembers that Zora Woodcks the same thing as his sister,


    ¡°her heart is not on her body. At first, we all thought that she was smashed into mud and mixed with other internal organs.


    However, we found that her internal organs were in good condition, that is to say, her organs were intact, and they were not affected by the high-altitude fall, but werecking The heart. ¡± Ada Wood¡¯s hand grabs the sofa hard.


    Her fingernails are sunk into the sofa. She is biting her teeth. Who is it? Zora Wood is dead. Why take her heart away so cruelly? Who the hell has she offended?


    Why do you do this to her? ¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve been looking for someone who took your sister¡¯s heart, but there¡¯s no clue.¡± But you¡¯re the only clue alive.¡±


    . At that time, as like as two peas, there was a strange sign below. ¡°I think you saw it just now, actually, there is a same sign behind your neck,¡± he said. Ada Wood will look at Baird Churchil in surprise. She knows that there is a very strange tattoo on the back of her neck. When she was a child, she asked Winifredr. Winifred said that in order not to let her be lost, she specially tattooed it. At that time, she just thought that Winifred loved her too much. Now she thinks it¡¯s not like this at all.

 Chapter 99

    Lift up her hair, she reveal the tattoo on her back neck.


    This was the love she thought that Winifred had for her.


    It turned out that the love in Winifred¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth was given by others.


    Looking at the tattoo on her back neck in the mirror, the ck logo looks strange.


    Is this the thing that took Zora Wood¡¯s life?


    ¡°What do I need to do?¡± As long as you can find out who killed Zora Wood, no matter what he asks her to do, she will ept.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you about the sign. Every person with this symbol will die on his 18th birthday.


    His heart will be dug out alive, and then he will lose too much blood . You are the only child who has survived 18 years of age, which means that you are the only one alive among the selected children. ¡±


    Baird Churchil took out the paper and pointed to the sign on it.


    ¡°One dies almost every year, but this strange phenomenon ends in the year you¡¯re in prison. Maybe it¡¯s because of you. I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯lle to you for your heart. The only thing I can be sure of is that Aaron protected you when he sent you to prison. ¡±


    At that time, he couldn¡¯t understand why Aaron had to send Ada Wood to prison, but he tried to reduce her crime.


    This self-contradictory practice has puzzled him for five years. It was not until he saw the mark on her neck at the ¡°dream¡± clubst time and confirmed her identity that did it just to protect Ada Wood.


    Ada Wood can be put into prison ahead of time, but he has to wait until her 18th birthday and send her to prison in person.


    He watched her all day and night until it was midnight before he left the prison.


    Although he had never seen Ada Wood in those five years, and had been blocking her news, he asked him to find a way to get her out when he knew that she hadmitted suicide by jumping into the river.


    ¡°You said that Aaron sent me to prison to protect me?¡± Ada Wood can¡¯t believe it.


    Aaron didn¡¯t do it because he hated her. He tried every means to send her to prison just to protect her.


    But why did Winifred do the same? She killed Zora Wood. She has no reason to protect her. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand why he had the heart to send you to prison when he loved you so much.


    Now I finally understand that he has to send you to prison because he loves you so much. He would rather you live in pain and stay with him than watch you die . Baird Churchil knew that Aaron must know who those people were.


    Every time he tried him out, he failed.


    Ada Wood droops her eyes and looks at her hand. It turns out it¡¯s not Aaron who does not love her, but he has to do so. But why didn¡¯t he tell her?


    As long as he told her to wait for him, she was willing to wait for ten or twenty years, not to mention five years.


    But if he loves her, why was he so indifferent to her before, just refused to ept her feelings for him? ¡±


    Did hee to see me in prison in those five years?¡±


    If it was past, she would believe she has misunderstood him. If he has note to see her, he still has hatred for her in his heart. He hates her for killing his beloved woman.


    Whether he went or not, she and he couldn¡¯t go back to five years ago.


    Ada Wood, who once fell madly in love with his brother Aaron, had already gone together at the moment when Zora jumped off the building. ¡°Who knows, maybe, maybe not.¡±


    Baird Churchil leaned on the chair, squinting at Ada Wood, ¡°his love for you seems to have never changed.¡±


    ¡°He loves Zora Wood, not Ada Wood.¡±


    Ada Wood has realized that no matter how much sugar Aaron brother gave her, the only one he loves is Zora Wood. Good to her, just because of themitment to Zora Wood, this is what he personally admitted to her.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, or is that what he showed you on purpose?¡±


    He has never seen through Aaron. Since he can¡¯t see through, he doesn¡¯t have to struggle. Instead of doing those useless things, he should put more energy into helping his sister revenge.


    After a pause, he did not continue to discuss with Ada Wood on whether loves her or not.


    No matter what the result is, she is still around him now.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s talk about the case. Zora Wood started to get addicted to drugs in the dream club. There must be clues there, but I haven¡¯t been able to find it.¡±


    Baird Churchil has been to the ¡°dream¡± club many times, but almost every time he has failed. The only thing that can be confirmed is that Yvonne Brook must know something. She and Zora Wood almost enter the ¡°dream¡± club at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to work.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    If she Wants to enter ¡°dream¡± club, the best way is through Yvonne Brook.¡±Mr. Hunter won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    . He wants to find out the answer, just like Ada Wood, but the obstacles between them are not only those people, but also Aaron . ¡±


    I will persuade him.¡±


    ¡°Ada, if you can¡¯t talk all the time, it¡¯s hard to continue working in it.¡± Baird Churchil is afraid that Yvonne Brook finds the purpose of Ada Wood.


    The biggest threat is Yvonne Brook.


    She has promised Winni to treat her illness. Five years have passed, and she should endure some more time to cure her disease..


    Looking at Ada Wood¡¯s firm look, Baird Churchil feels guilty and forgives his selfishness. He really wants to revenge for his sister.


    After revenge, she can do whatever she wants to do to him.


    They sat facing each other, as if a century had passed.


    Suddenly, the door is opened, Aaron stands at the door, looking at Ada Wood. ¡°Well, my task is finished.


    Aaron, you take away her quickly, so that my little boys wille and have a peek at her from time to time and say that I¡¯m raising a mistress here.¡± Baird Churchil stood up from her position and joked, ¡°I¡¯d like to have a mistress, but I still dare not to move Aaron¡¯s woman.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± Aaron went to Ada Wood¡¯s side and looked at her pale face. He saw something vomited in the garbage can. His face sank. Last time, the doctor clearly said that her condition was better.


    Why did it happen again? Ada Wood stood up and walked outside the door. Aaron¡¯s car haspletely stopped. Seeing the car parked at the door, it must be his.


    Because she didn¡¯t allow others to have it at the beginning, she smashed all the other cars. Those car owners were afraid of Aaron, so they had to bear the brunt of their own. ¡°Barry, go to the hospital.¡± Compared with eating, Aaron is more worried about the body of small women.

 Chapter 100

    Sitting in the treatment room, Ada Wood looked at the doctor with a bitter smile. Her body was not ufortable.


    She just saw something that she couldn¡¯t ept at once.


    ¡°Young master Hunter, Miss Wood is only stimted. Just pay attention to her mood.¡±


    After thoroughly checking Ada Wood, the doctor found nothing abnormal.


    In addition, the patient has depression, it is likely that she has encountered something to stimte her. Aaron takes a look at Ada Wood and thinks that she has been staying in Baird Churchil¡¯s office.


    What happened during this period of time? Sitting there, Ada Wood lowers her head, droops her eyes and thinks about her own affairs. She doesn¡¯t notice the suspicion of Aaron. ¡°I see.¡± It¡¯s not about the body, it¡¯s about the heart.


    The little woman still refused to open her heart to him. As long as it was what she wanted to know, he would tell her,  everything.


    ¡°Go to dinner.¡±


    In front of Ada Wood, she walks out of the hospital in a princess way.


    The little nurses in the hospital have seen often all these things, and almost every once in a while they will see , a famous figure in w City, showing up here with a sick girl.


    Moreover, the girl is not his fiancee, but the woman he sent to prison by himself five years ago.


    He Goes to the door, put Ada Wood into the car, then turn around and close the door.


    When he is ready to walk to the other side, he meets Yvette Hill who ising to the hospital to get the medicine.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, my grandfather said that you had an ident on the way to the wedding site. I want to take care of you, but I can¡¯t get through to you all the time. Are you ok? Are you feeling better? ¡± Looking at Aaron nervously, she was making sure that there was no obvious wound on his body.


    ¡°Do you wish I had an ident?¡±


    Aaron lowered his head and squinted at Yvette Hill.


    If the little woman marries Adair, maybe he will marry Yvette Hill and paralyze him ording to the old fox. However, the little woman finally came back to him.


    Since he had a showdown with the old fox, he didn¡¯t need to continue acting against Yvette Hill.


    ¡°Aaron, why do you say that? That day, the old man suddenly announced that the wedding ceremony was postponed.


    You had a car ident on the way to the wedding site. Yvette was scared and dizzy at that time, for fear that something might happen to you. Nowher health is not very good. We came to the hospital to help her get the medicine. ¡±


    Mother Turner was not satisfied with Aaron¡¯s absence from the wedding that day, but because of her face, she was questioning on the spot.


    Later, the old man was only equivocal, that is, he would not tell the truth,  so it is not settled. ¡°Then I would like to thank you for her concern.¡±


    With that, Aarron went to the other side, ready to get on the car and leave. He doesn¡¯t want to entangle with Yvette Hill¡¯s mother and daughter, and he doesn¡¯t want to waste his time alone with a little woman here.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, where are you going ?¡±


    Yvette Hill quickly catch up with him and walk to the side of Aaron. Her big watery eyes look at him wrongly.


    Because the window was closed, she couldn¡¯t see Ada Wood in the car. Of course, Ada Wood can see Yvette Hill.


    She sits in it and looks at Yvette Hill¡¯s mother and daughter quietly without any expression on her face.


    Aaron put her hand on the handle of the car to prevent her from touching the car. In the past, Ada Wood didn¡¯t like other people to touch this car.


    Besides Zora Wood and Mr. wood, he almost didn¡¯t want anyone to touch it. Alber Green didn¡¯t believe it, he touched the car, and then she was beaten violently and drove the car to spray paint again.


    Her cleanliness is very serious. It should be said that it is rted to him, all of which are like this.


    ¡°Aaron, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re all right. You can send me back with Yvette and have dinner at home . Mother Turner is afraid that will make Yvette Hill embarassed, so she starts to speak before he speaks.


    From Aaron¡¯s not attending the wedding, she can see that this man did not put their daughter in the eye. Fortunately, the master of Hunter family likes her daughter. He said that the property will be given to her daughter, not to Aaron.


    Holding out his hand, just as he was about to open the door, suddenly Aaron said in a cold voice, ¡°don¡¯t touch this car.¡± Mother Turner was frightened, and her hand, which was about to touch the door, drew back. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.


    ¡°Now I have something to do, I won¡¯t go back with you.¡± Aaron made a phone call and called a car to send Yvette Hill and her daughter back.


    After watching their mother and daughter leave, he got into the car and motioned to eat at the restaurant he had ordered. Ada Wood¡¯s face has no expression from the beginning to the end. SShe doesn¡¯t care what happened outside the window.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°She just came to get the medicine, and she happened to meet her.¡±


    Aaron looke a little wry, the voice is a little low, looking at the face of Ada Wood. Ada Wood didn¡¯t seem to hear what he said. She just looked out of the window quietly without any reaction.


    Is that an exnation to her? She didn¡¯t understand what he was exining to her. It was his fiancee.


    In any way, she was the redundant one.


    Just like five years ago, he and Zora Wood are a pair. She will always be the superflous one , but she has been deceiving herself.


    Now, she will not continue to deceive herself, this fruitless single love, she has paid the price. ¡°I said, she came to get the medicine and happened to meet her.¡±


    Aaron repeat it. What the hell is he doing? Didn¡¯t the little woman always believe him unconditionally?


    No matter what he did, she would not be angry and would continue to be like a piece of brown sugar that could not be pulled apart.


    ¡°How long will it take to get here? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Ada Wood picked up the small book and put it in front of Aaron.


    After Adair¡¯s matter, she no longer believes in love.


    The man who said that he only loved her in his life and only wanted to marry her now held a press conference with another woman and said the wedding date.


    Maybe, she is not worthy of love.


    ¡°Ten minutes.¡± Aaron has a dark face and looks at Ada Wood. What does this woman mean? Silent protest?


    For the first time, he felt a little flustered and felt that he could not catch the little woman sitting beside him.


    When they arrive at the restaurant, they go to the former Ada Wood¡¯s favorite ce.  He ordered himself a spicy steak, and then helped Ada order a stomach nourishing porridge.


    This shop was originally a Steakhouse, because thest time he brought a little woman here to eat, he found that there was no light food here, so he bought it.


    He not only sold steak, but also began to sell other light food. In the past, Ada Wood liked to pull him and Zora Wood to eat steaks here.


    Every time she ordered a steak that was too spicy to pay for his life, and then cut it into small pieces to feed him, but he never took her.


    Now, Aaron brother wants to eat the steak cut by Ada Wood. Would you like to cut it for him? The waiter put the steak in front of Ada Wood.


    He meant that she would cut all the steaks into small pieces, and then feed him with a fork.


    Ada Wood looks at the steak in front of her eyes. The steak is still sizzliling, and it is sprinkled with ayer of red pepper. It is almost impossible to see the color of the steak.


    She used to like to eat this kind of food, every time she was hot, spit, head, drink water. Think of herself before in order to attract the attention of Aaron, she deliberately do some very exaggerated things.


    But it always backfired, not only did not let Aaron brother look at her with a new look, but let him hide further.


    She reached out her left hand to get the knife on the table.


    As soon as she caught it, it slipped off her hand and fell to the ground. Aaron can ssaw her hand still wrapped with gauze, and suddenly remembered that the little woman was injured. Shit, in a low voice, he scolded, and then went to Ada Wood¡¯, and gently stroked her hand with a big palm, ¡°your hand, is it OK?¡±

 Chapter 101

    Ada Wood quickly retracts her hand and looks at Aaron in surprise. Before , she cut her cooking hand, so deep , she deliberately ced in front of him, he did not have any reaction.


    See rAda does not appreciate, Aaron was some angry.


    Stand up, he returned to his position, move the steak back, pick up the knife and cut it gracefully.


    He¡¯s still as attractive, but she¡¯s not that teenage girl anymore, and she won¡¯t be obsessed with this face anymore.


    Pick up the spoon and eat the porridge slowly. One course of treatment is a week, and she has to eat liquid food for at least half a month. ¡°After eating, I¡¯ll take you to a psychologist.¡± Aaron wants to know if there is any other way for Ada Wood to speak.


    He doesn¡¯t want to let Adair Carter participate in her treatment, and he doesn¡¯t want to see her rely on Adair Carter.


    Ada Wood does not look up but continues to eat. She should take good care of herself and greet Winni¡¯s return with a healthy body.


    Winni promised that she would take good care of her illness. She could not let her down. After eating the porridge, Aaron took out the medicine and put it on Ada Wood¡¯s hand. ¡°These drugs are for treating your stomach disease, and some are for treating your hand injuries. Take them one hour after dinner.


    ¡°Take these first.¡± Ada Wood grabs the pill, puts it into her mouth and swallows it dry.


    When the waiter brought the warm water, her hands were empty. ¡°Come on, have a drink, have a rest, and we¡¯ll go.¡±


    Aaron Put the water gently in front of Ada Wood and looked at her with a smile. After two sips of water and putting the ss down, she was eager to see a psychologist.


    She knew that if she wanted to speak again, she had to rely on a psychologist.


    What¡¯s more, on the day of her wedding with Adair, she must find out what happened. Is ready to get up to leave, Aaron¡¯s mobile phone rings, it is the old fox who calls.


    Take a look at Ada Wood, and then take a look at the restaurant. Then he said softly, ¡°Ada, I¡¯ll answer the phone. You wait for me.¡±


    Ada Wood nodded slightly and then sat back to her position. Looking at the busy traffic outside the window, there are many people like her who have made mistakes and are not epted by the people in this city.


    In prison, when everyone bullied her, only a girl about her age would secretly fill her with steamed bread. She remembers the girl saying that she likes painting and wants to be a painting teacher.


    Every time she sees her squatting on the ground, drawing her dreams, she can always think of herself before she went to prison.


    That girl is out of prison a weekter than her. It¡¯s good for people like them to find a job, not to mention being a teacher.


    She turned her head and picked up the cup of warm water. Just as she was about to drink, a sudden p knocked her out. ¡°Little bitch, just now I thought it strange that Aaron would never have such an attitude towards us Yvette before.


    It turns out that you are a little bitch who instigated him.¡± Mother Turner appears in front of Ada Wood in an atmosphere, and her palms will fall again.


    This time, Ada Wood dodged and leaned against the transparent ss wall and red angrily at her mother.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her hand injury, she would never have let her touch her.


    The mouth can¡¯t talk, she can¡¯t answer back. Step by step, Mother Turneres to Ada Wood, raises her hand and ps again.


    She is caught by a thin figure. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are too much. How can you beat an injured girl like this?¡± The thin body grabbed the Mother Turner¡¯s hand and stood in front of her to prevent her from ying.


    Ada Wood raised her head, looked at the thin girl and nodded to her gratefully. It was her. She was thinking about her just now. She saw her so soon.


    ¡°You are a little waiter who dares to take care of my business. I think you are tired of living.¡±


    Mother Turner yelled, pointing to Vita¡¯s temple and thrusting, ¡± call your manager toe here and dare to take care of my business.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I think you don¡¯t want to do it here.¡± The manager soon came over and looked at the angry mother Tuner and Vita standing there with her head down.


    She probably understood something. Immediately, she walked to her mother and said with ttery, ¡°madam, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m not strict in discipline. Please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Drive her out of this restaurant, and if anyone dares to ept her, she¡¯ll have to deal with the Hill family and Hunter¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Vita, you are really blind. This is our boss¡¯s mother-inw. You dare to take care of her affairs.


    I think you are tired of living.¡±The manager said, while he raised his foot and kicked Vita. Ada Wood stands up from her position, walks to the manager and gestures to him.


    It probably means that regardless of Vita¡¯s business, let him not dismiss Vita. The manager looked at the stroke of Ada for a long time. He was confused and looked back at his Mother Turner. ¡°And this little bitch, who ate nothing here, called the police to arrest her, and the other one, arrested .¡± Turner¡¯s mother knows that Baird Churchil has a good rtionship with Aaron.


    As long as she says a few words, he will surely catch them . ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t arrest me. I¡¯ll apologize.


    You can do anything you want me to do. Please don¡¯t arrest me and go to jail.¡± Vita sat afraid, prison she did not want to go into the second time.


    Kneeling on the ground, holding the trouser leg of the Mother Turner, tears flowed out. Ada Wood wants to help Vita, who is kneeling on the ground, but her strength in one hand is too small to help her up.


    Turner raised her feet in disgust and kicked hard at Vita, ¡°don¡¯t touch me with your dirty hands. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Ada Wood couldn¡¯t see it anymore. She picked up the water on the table next to her and sshed it on her Mother Turner¡¯s face.


    Then, taking advantage of her face cleaning space, she raised her hand and pped her face. This is what she hit her just now. Give it back to her.


    After wiping the water off her face, Turnerstood up and asked the manager to grab Ada Wood to revenge. As soon as the hand was raised, it was caught from behind.


    ¡°Mrs. Hill, what are you doing?¡± Aaron with a dark face, looked at Turner. Dare to bully his woman in his territory, even if she is a man, he will not let her go.


    ¡± Aaron, why are you here?¡± Mother Turner was a little guilty, and her hand was put down.


    Just now she saw him sitting at the window eating with Ada Wood. She asked the old man to call him so that she could clean up Ada Wood. To her surprise, he came back so soon. ¡°What are you going to do if I don¡¯te back?¡± The tone is very cold, as if from a very distant hell.


    nced at the manager, then looked at his hand. The manager shivered, quickly released Ada Wood¡¯s hand, and then retreated to one side.


    Soon, Barry took him away. ¡°Aaron, I just passed by and wanted to eat something. She came to humiliate Yvette. I can¡¯t listen to it anymore¡­¡± Looking at Aaron¡¯s face getting worse and worse, she opened her mouth and did not continue to speak.


    Ada Wood sneers. It¡¯s funny. A dumb man humiliates her. She can¡¯t listen to it. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t let me see the second time, otherwise, I won¡¯t be so easy to talk about.¡±


    Aaron walks to the side of Ada Wood, gently lifts her up, and then goes to the direction of the restaurant door in the princess style. Ada Wood leans on the chest of Aaron, raises her hand and points to Vita.

 Chapter 102

    Knowing the meaning of Ada Wood, Aaron asked Barry to take her with her. In view of what happened in the past few days, he finally decided to stay in hospital until her hands recoveredpletely. After watching the video, he left Vita at Ada Wood¡¯s side to take care of her. Take care of everything, his father called.


    His face turned cold, He takes a mobile phone out of the ward of Ada Wood, stand at the door, connect the phone, ¡°hello.¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch, where are you now? Come back soon and apologize to your mother-inw. ¡±


    The phone came his father¡¯s stern voice, ¡°give you ten minutes,e back immediately, don¡¯t lose my face.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyes are cold, his mouth hook up, and his handsome face covered with ayer of frost. They were so quick that they had already turned over his house on the other side of the Jacaranda tree.


    ¡°I¡¯m Hunter¡¯s family? What a joke. I said, if you dare to move her, I will let you all regret. ¡± He warned them long ago not to touch his bottom line.


    They just don¡¯t listen, they have to move the little woman.


    Five years ago, they moved, and he tolerated it. Five yearster, he will definitely let them know how serious the consequences are.


    ¡°Rebellious son, how dare you talk to your father and marry Yvette.


    I can not get rid of that girl. Otherwise, you will see if I will destroy the girl first or you will destroy me first.¡± Aaron father was not willing to take back to Hunter¡¯s home before. If grandpa hadn¡¯t insisted, he would have drowned him in the sea. ¡±


    If you want me to go back and marry the daughter of the Hill family, you should pay attention to the attitude . If you want to consolidate your position here with the Hill family, please pay attention to your tone and behavior.¡± After so many years, he is no longer the Arnold Hunter that is being ughtered by others.


    ¡°I said, as long as youe back honestly and marry Yvette, I won¡¯t move that girl. Now you want to fall out with Hill family and Hunter family, You don¡¯t have the ability.¡± Hang up the phone, Aaron looks back at Ada Wood. Leaning against the wall, he picked up a packet of Ada Wood¡¯s cigarette, which he had never left his hand. He did not light it, but yed with it in his hand.


    Now he wants to fight with Hill family and Hunter family at the same time. It¡¯s not worth fighting with his father now.


    He is not afraid that the Hunter family and the Hill family join hands. What he is afraid of is that they will hurt the little woman.


    What happened five years ago, he would never allow it to happen again. Now she is willing to stay with him. If there is another five years, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t even want to see him.


    This kind of thing is thest thing he wants to see, and the most afraid to see.


    Back to Ada Wood¡¯s ward, he looked at her pale face, her left half of her face still had the fingerprints left by her Mother Turner.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and deal with some things, and I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow.¡± Aaron helps Ada Wood cover the quilt, ¡°you must believe Aaron brother.


    No matter what happens, he will always stay with you.¡± Give the little woman a reassurance in advance, so as not to misunderstand what she sees and hears. When these thingse to an end, he will tell her all the things, he does not ask her forgiveness, as long as she is willing to let him stay with her. ¡°Take care of her.¡±


    Back to tell Vita a few words, he left here. Vita has not been able to react. When she met Ada Wood in the restaurant, she was taken to the hospital. It was like a dream. ¡°Ada, he seems to be , the president of Hunter family? Am I right? ¡±


    Ada Wood takes a look at Vita, nods slightly, and then takes out a small book and quickly writes what she wants to say to Vita. ¡°Vita, I¡¯m sorry to have implicated you in the restaurant just now.¡±


    She thought she would go back to the countryside to take care of her sick grandmother, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet her here.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. We alle out of there. If we don¡¯t take care of each other, someone will help us.¡±


    Vita looked at Ada Wood in surprise, ¡°Ada, what¡¯s wrong with your throat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK. Something happened and I can¡¯t speak for the time being.


    Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the countryside to take care of her sick grandmother ¡°Grandma died when I was in prison. I was so angry with that scum that I have no rtives in this world.¡±


    When Vita came home, she saw a ck-and-white picture of her grandmother in the middle of the house. She knew that her grandmother had already passed away.


    At the beginning, she was forced and raped by her stepfather, and shemitted manughter in the process of resistance. She was also sentenced to five years, one weekter than her, so she was released from prison one weekter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a sad thing for you.¡±


    Ada Wood reaches out and helps Vita wipe away her tears.¡±


    I don¡¯t me you, it¡¯s all the scum. Ada, it¡¯s good to see you.¡± Vita wiped away her tears, then sheughed at Ada Wood, and her eyes narrowed into crescent moon. ¡°At least, in this prosperous city, there is a person I know. It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Ada, I remember that you and the eldest young master who left home were married? How can you be with Aaron? When I saw you happy on TV, I was really happy for you.


    After she got out of prison, she looked for a lot of jobs and basically did it for a short time.


    When those people knew her past, they would find all kinds of reasons to drive her away. It¡¯s said that the waiter is willing to change for a new restaurant, so the only thing she wants to do is to change the restaurant for herself.


    There, for the first time, she felt like a person and was not discriminated against. No one would me her or alienate her because of her past.


    Everyone was the same, so they took good care of each other. Thinking of g Adair, Ada Wood hangs her eyes and looks at the white, spotless quilt.


    If Aaron is the sea she will never encounter in her life, then Adair is the sunshine that warms her world. Sunshine can warm her, but she can¡¯t have it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve him.¡± Simple five words are more heavy than any reason. Ada Wood, who has been in prison, can¡¯t match the perfect Adaire.


    Ada Wood, who has chased , is not qualified to stand by the side of Adair who has been guarding her all the time.


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for you and the young master to leave. You and brother Aaron should be a pair.¡±


    Vita has always remembered that the blood flow on the ground, the pale girl was still calling Aaron brother.


    In the past, she just thought that Aaron brother in her mouth was an asshole, but now she found that was not as bad as she imagined. He¡¯ll make atonement for her, worry about her, avenge for her.


    Her mobile phone has always kept a picture, a blooming Jacaranda tree, a slightly mncholy pianpianpian youth, flowers swaying in the wind.


    Once, she wanted to be the same person as that girl, dare to love and hate, and could write down her dream with a drawing note.


    Later she learned that she and the girl lived in the same cell, ate the same food and did the same thing. The only difference is that she calls brother Aaron in her mouth, but she has no one to wait for. ¡±


    ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t fit in with Adair.¡± Ada Wood smiles bitterly, drooping her eyes. ¡°Ada, when your hand is ready, can you teach me how to draw?


    I want to record every beautiful moment with a pen, just like you.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Vita had to drop out of junior high school and go home. She had to take care of her sick grandmother and earn money to support her stepfather, who did nothing but drink and gamble.


    At a young age, she was already shouldering the burden of supporting her family, and she had no chance to receive special education. ¡±


    Vita, I hope you can draw beautiful pictures, but I don¡¯t want you to be the second me.¡± Don¡¯t be the second Ada Wood, she can only hide the painting and enjoy it herself.

 Chapter 103

    These days Aaron has never appeared in the hospital. In addition to treatment, Ada Wood takes a walk in the garden of the hospital with Vita.


    She has never met anyone else. Hermunication equipment has been removed, and even the hospital ispletely closed.


    Except for nurses and doctors, there are no strangers in the ce where she stays. ¡°Vita, how long have I lived here?¡±


    Sitting in the garden, basking in the sun, Ada was watching the fish in the pool, swimming happily with the golden tail.


    She Reached out her hand, put it in front of her eyes, she slightly raised her head, and look at the sun at a 45 degree angle . ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks.¡±


    Vita has been counting the days. For her, it¡¯s the same everywhere. In fact, she likes to live in this ce with Ada Wood, and her life isfortable. Moreover, no one here knows her past and will not look down upon her.


    Time flies. In three more days, she can be discharged. Ada Wood looks at the position of her left wrist. The ugly scar is really dazzling.


    The two men in her life left their indelible traces in her hands.


    No matter how many yearster, as long as she sees these two scars, she can think of the man she is infatuated with and a man who warms her. Put the fish food on the te into the pool and watched a lot of fish swim towards her side.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Some big fish jumped up and sshed the water on her body with strong tails. Vita stood beside her, giggling andughing happily.


    ¡°Ada, look at that one. Yes, that one. It¡¯s stupid. Is it too fat to swim?¡± Vita suddenly went to the pool, pointing to a fish,ughing very happily, but also deliberately threw the fish feed. Ada Wood looks at Vita andughs happily.


    She also feels much better.


    Aaron stood behind the two girls and looked at them quietly.


    Such simple happiness, once he could give her.


    Now, after destroying her expectations of him by himself, she is even stingy with her smile. All of a sudden, the weather with a clear sky suddenly became torrential.


    Ada Wood and Vita quickly stand up and run to the hospital. Looking back, she saw Aaron standing behind her, with a faint smile on her face, which was more dazzling than the sunshine in the sky.


    It turns out Aaron is really good-looking when he smiles, which is different from Adair. His smile has a kind of attractive magic, which makes people unable to move their eyes. Standing in front of Aaron Hunter, she forget her purpose of avoiding the rain.


    Two people in the rain looked at each other, as if the whole world is quiet, eyes only the existence of each other.


    When Vita reacts, she has already run into the hospital, standing under the eaves, looking at the two people standing quietly in the rain.


    She borrowed an umbre from the doctor, then rushed into the rain and threw it to Aaron. ¡°Brother Aaron, Ada has never forget about you. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± Aaron took up the umbre, opened it, went to Ada Wood, put the umbre on her head, his bodypletely exposed in the rain.


    Ada Wood walked a few steps in his direction and heard his strong heartbeat.


    Feeling the smell of him, that faint smell of smoke let her feel very familiar.


    Aaroon lowers his head and looks at Ada Wood. There are water drops on his full lips. Slowly looking down, his lips soon reached her, and he stopped when there was only 0. 1cm left. If the kiss goes on, the little woman may hate him even more.


    But just let her go, he was not reconciled.


    Ada Wood looks at that sexy thin lip, raises her head, stands on tiptoe, and touches his lips. Although she was wet by the rain. she threw the umbre away, put his arm around her waist and kissed her lips fiercely.


    Feeling the initiative of the little woman, he hugged her and turned around, pressed her to a tree behind him, put her hands on his neck, and pressed the strong tiger body tightly on her body.


    Ada Wood closed her eyes, put her hands around his neck, stood on tiptoe, raised her head, and clumsily responded to him.


    Originally, she still wanted Aaron brother¡¯s kiss and wanted him to love her. However, she really felt that she was useless.


    She decided to leave him and stay with Adair. Why would she be infatuated with his embrace and yearn for his kiss.


    At this time, the rain has stopped, the rainbow after the rain, hanging in the sky. Under the tree, two people kiss selflessly, as if the whole world is still, and nothing can be seen or heard around.


    Aaron stretched out his hand, lifted Ada Wood¡¯s legs and put them on his waist.


    His hands reached into her clothes from her back and climbed up slowly. His Warm fingertips patted her smooth back, and then slowly move forward, catch her breasts.


    In the next step, he noticed that the position here was not good, and he quickly pulled out his hand. Even though it had been clear for a long time, he was still reluctant to let go of her soft lips, sucked again, moved to her ear and said hoarsely, ¡°let¡¯s go back to the room.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s ears softened, nodded slightly, opened that pair of water eyes, looking at the magnified handsome face of Aarib. Her eyes are a little blurred.


    In addition to Aaron, she cannot see anything.


    Let go of Ada Wood, Aaron picked her up as a princess and went to the ward. Ada Wood hooked his neck, leaned against his chest, listened to his heartbeat, and closed her eyes. At this moment, as long as Aaron brother¡¯s love at this moment can be, for her five years of single love to draw a perfect end.


    From now on, she has nothing to do with her brother Aaron. He marries his Yvette Hill, and she goes her own way.


    That day, Vita deliberately hid the newspaper, thinking she didn¡¯t see it. She had seen it before. Aaron held a press conference again, saying that he would marry Yvette Hill, and the wedding ceremony would be set in a month.


    This man has never belonged to her, five years ago he did not belong to her, five yearster he is more unlikely to be hers. She just mistook his promise to Zora Wood for love. Whether it was five years ago or five yearster, Zora Wood¡¯s life will always be crossed between them.


    Back in the ward, Aaron puts Ada Wood on the bed, and then takes off all her wet clothes.


    Just as she is about to help Ada Wood take off, she breaks free of him, runs into the bathroom and locks the door from inside. It¡¯s enough, just for a moment, it¡¯s enough for her. In this way, she canpletely forget Aaron brother and start her own life again.


    Go to a ce where there is no elder brother of Aaron or Adaire, just live as Ada Wood.


    Aaron is sitting on the hospital bed, quietly looking at the door of the bathroom.


    His body¡¯s most primitive desire for a little woman has not been eliminated. He is trying to suppress it, pursing his thin lips, thinking that she just doesn¡¯t want to give him, ¡°Ada, if you don¡¯t want to, brother Aaron won¡¯t touch you.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Vita didn¡¯t have any expression on her face, but she was secretly surprised. She didn¡¯t expect that Yvonne Brook was such a beautiful girl.


    Aaron Hunter said to her to be careful of the Yvonne Brook must be a good protection of Ada Wood.


    So, the first time she saw her, her vignce naturally increased. Ada Wood finally breaks free from the shackles of Yvonne Brook and then takes out a small book and writes on it quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I haven¡¯t contacted you for such a long time, which makes you worry. I won¡¯t  do it in the future.¡±


    Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood in surprise. Her hands stay on Ada Wood¡¯s shoulder, unable to speak.


    ¡°Ada was sick, and for some reason, she couldn¡¯t speak.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vita politely walks up and exins to Yvonne Brook why Ada Wood has be like this: ¡°her hand still has injuries, which are almost good, but still need to pay more attention.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yvonne Brook squints at Vita, this woman she mets for the first time.


    She had never heard Ada Wood mention that she knew such a poor woman.


    ¡°My name is Vita. I¡¯m Ada¡¯s cellmate. We¡¯re both in prison almost simultaneously, and we¡¯re out of jail at the same time.


    Because we have the best rtionship in prison, I¡¯m here to join her.¡±


    Vita said, basically is the truth, except that she has omitted Aaron Hunter¡¯s section.


    Aaron Hunter has already helped her with her files and other records.


    When she and Ada Wood disappeared and were hospitalized, he had also forged other experiences.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood with some doubts. She doesn¡¯t like the girl who suddenlyes out  and doesn¡¯t look good.


    Ada Wood knows that Yvonne Brook doesn¡¯t like Aaron Hunter, so she doesn¡¯t mention Vita¡¯s encounter with Aaron Hunter but nods slightly. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Yvonne Brook stretched out her hand and wanted to pick up the things in Vita¡¯s hands.


    But Vita didn¡¯t mean to let go but went straight to the house with Ada Wood.


    Yvonne Brook looks at Vita¡¯s impolite figure and gets annoyed, but because Ada Wood is here.


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯re back this time. Are you going again?¡± Yvonne Brook cleaned up Ada Wood¡¯s room and then helped Vita put the things in. ¡±


    You don¡¯t know, thest time you left Adair¡¯s wedding when I took the headdress back, you didn¡¯t go in.


    Adair, he looked for you like crazy. Finally, he went back to the wedding site dejectedly and said that the wedding was canceled.


    When I asked him about you, he returned me three words. I don¡¯t know, Ada, what happened that day? Why is it like that? ¡±


    After seeing Ada Wood sit down, she asks Ada Wood what happened on Adair¡¯s wedding day.


    Ada Wood raises her head and looks at Yvonne Brook. If she knows what happened that day, she will try to get Adair. How can she still be here?


    What happened to her memory of the day she lost led Adair to choose Xenia Miller.


    She also wanted to know, but no matter how hard she tried, there was no way to think about that day.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened that day. When I woke up, I was taken to another ce by  Aaron Hunter I didn¡¯t know. Later, he took me to find Adair. It was his press conference with Xenia Miller. I didn¡¯t see Adair. ¡±


    ¡°Later, Mr. Hunter took Ada to where I worked for dinner but was embarrassed by Mrs. Hill, Mr. Hunter¡¯s future mother-inw, so I helped her, and she fired her.


    Later, I helped Ada escape that day. These days, I stayed with her and helped her to recuperate.


    When her hands were better, she came to you.¡± Vita added what happened next. This is what  Aaron Hunter asked her to say. Tell the truth, or there is no way to hide from her.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± This is the second time that Yvonne Brook has asked Ada Wood. For Vita, this uncertain factor, she must know her source.


    Whether it¡¯s from Ada Wood¡¯s safety considerations, or for that man¡¯s sake, she should check her out.


    Ada Wood nodded and then continued to write in the small book, ¡°Yvonne, I have no ce to go with Vita. I can onlye to you, and you can¡¯t drive us away.¡±


    ¡°How can I drive you away? As long as you want to live here, I don¡¯t mind how long.¡±


    Yvonne Brook looked at Vita suspiciously and then helped her pour a cup of warm boiled water.  ¡°Thank you.¡± Vita¡¯s job is to follow Ada Wood¡¯s side, take care of her, and protect her.


    So no matter what, she must find a way to stay here and not let Yvonne Brook drive her away.


    ¡°Ada, I have to go to work in the evening. Maybe I¡¯m not at home. If you don¡¯t want to cook by yourself, I¡¯ll help you order takeout or go out to eat and tell them to put it on my ount.¡±


    Yvonne Brook had something to do , but it was dyed for some time because of the quick arrival of the Ada Wood.


    ¡°No, if there is food in the refrigerator, I¡¯ll make it. In the future, I¡¯ll pack all your meals a day. r. I can do the shopping and cooking.¡±


    Being thick-skinned is not necessarily a bad thing. At least it can help her stay here. No matter what Yvonne Brook said, she would not retreat.


    ¡°Yvonne, Vita cooks delicious food. She was taking care of me before, and she is homeless now. Can you take her in? She will work with me.¡±


    Since Vita has been brought out, she will be responsible for her. ¡°All right, all right. I can¡¯t drive her away.


    You can cook and eat at home. I¡¯ll go out first.¡± With that, Yvonne Brook left. There are only two people left in the house, Ada Wood and Vita.


    They look at each other, then spit out their tongues , and they are busy with their affairs.


    Vita, while cooking, report to Aaron Hunter what just happened.


    See his simple words back, she smiles, and then delete the message. Continue to work.


    Ada Wood is tidying up things and checking some university courses.


    She has no foundation. The only thing that makes her worth a try is the courses at the Academy of fine arts.


    At her age, she can¡¯t start over as a freshman.


    Moreover, no school is willing to ept her to be a student with a previous crime record.


    Therefore, she chose to be an observer to see if she could find an opportunity to enter the school for further study.


    She did not hold too much hope. As long as she could listen, she was delighted.


    In the evening, after Vita cooked the meal, Yvonne Brook came back, followed by Bard Hunter.


    He was still the same as before, with some gloomy face, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, a long stature, a little thin.


    ¡°Ada, I didn¡¯t expect it was you. Last time Yvonne said you were missing. She cried to me for a long time. Her eyes were swollen like walnuts, but they were ugly.¡±


    While eating, Bard Hunter ys a joke with Ada Wood about Yvonne Brook, like a big brother in the neighborhood.


    Ada Wood put down her chopsticks,ughed, and then took out her little book and wrote,


    ¡°so, you have to take good care of Yvonne. They say women are made of water. We Yvonne is all snow. Crying is not something that one or two paper towels can solve.¡±

 Chapter 105

    She can¡¯t speak, it is actually also very good; some things can¡¯t be said without the brain.


    Because in writing, she will calm down, and then think about it, and then will not be so impulsive.


    Bard Hunter looks at Ada Wood¡¯s dense small book and looks back at Yvonne Brook in doubt.


    Vita just came out with the soup and sat down beside Ada Wood. ¡°Ada is not feeling well. She can¡¯t speak for the time being.¡±


    Since meeting Vita again, she has almost be a tool for her to speak.


    As if she knew what she was thinking, she could say what she wanted to say urately.


    Bard Hunter lowered his head and pondered for a while, then raised his head, without any expression on his face, ¡°Ada, is this a psychological problem?¡±


    Ada Wood nodded slightly and put down her chopsticks.


    It¡¯s indeed a mental illness; what happened that day let her choose to forget.


    ¡°I used to have a time, andbecause of something, I couldn¡¯t forgive myself, I couldn¡¯tmunicate with the outside world, and I thought about how to die every day.¡±


    Bard Hunter lowered his head, picked up chopsticks, and put the dishes on the table. There was no expression on his face. The good thing was that his story had nothing to do with himself.


    ¡°Later, my family was afraid that I would die like this, and there were people around me for almost 24 hours.¡±


    Even the world has no life. And he, like a walking corpse, doesn¡¯t know why he is still alive.


    Later, amitment supports him to live to now, a very simplemitment, looking at Ada Wood¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°For a whole year, I shut myself up in a small room. I didn¡¯t even dare turn on the lights or go out to see the sun.¡±


    ¡°So you look so feminine because you were autistic and sick that year? It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re that upset. ¡±


    Vita bit a green vegetable and looked up at Bard Hunter. This man gave her a hazardous smell.


    The woman¡¯s instinct let her impression of this man be a little strange.


    ¡°Haha, you can say that. Who can tell tthis kind of thing? Maybe I always look like this, but it increased a little in that year.¡±


    Bard Hunter squints at Vita, the woman who came out of no where, which makes him a little interested.


    Although he had already checked her details, there was no problem, but he could not help but be interested in her.


    Yvonne Brook looks at Bard Hunter, staring at Vita¡¯, and firmly grasps the hands under the table.


    The man she has been guarding for so many years is not allowed to be taken away by others.


    Ada Wood can¡¯t, and Vita can¡¯t.


    ¡°Well, how did you recover then?¡±


    Vita has no interest in Bard Hunter¡¯s past. She asks about it casually. She inquires more about the news to report back to Aaron Hunter.


    If Ada Wood knew about it, she would be killed. However, she thinks Ada Wood should be with her brother Aaron. They are a real couple.


    Although Adair is also perfect, he is not Ada Wood¡¯s true love.


    An unforgettable love, is unforgettable in her heart, it has long been rooted and sprouted into a towering tree. Even if the crown of his tree was cut off and his trunk was cut off, his roots had been deeply rooted in her heart, and there was no way to get rid of it.


    Unless cutting her heart knife into pieces, Ada is notplete at all.


    Seeing that Yvonne Brook¡¯s face is not very good, Ada Wood stops Vita in time and then puts a piece of fat into her bowl and pretends to punish her.


    Yvonne Brook¡¯s face is just slightly better, and then did not say anything, continued


    to eat.


    Vita probably knew that she asked too much. She lowered her head, picked up her meal, and stopped talking.


    ¡°By the way, Yvonne, as I am now, I can¡¯t find a job. Can I go to your ce?¡± This time Ada Wood came back to find out the real reason why Zora jumped. So, the earlier she goes there, the better.


    ¡°Ada, do you have nothing to eat at my home here? Still working? Wait for you to get well again. In the meantime, you stay home and recuperate.¡±


    Yvonne Brook helps Vita clean up things while persuading Ada Wood. ¡°Ada, you have an appointment with the doctor. It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡±


    The doctor is arranged by Aaron to help Ada Wood treat her mental illness.


    The two weeks after he disappeared, in addition to announcing his marriage date with Yvette Hill, he also helped Ada Wood find a doctor.


    Finally he found a way to let her speak without stimting her memory. He wanted to apany her, but she refused to give him a chance.


    Aaron Hunter has already installed a micro eavesdropper on Vita¡¯s mobile phone, so she doesn¡¯t need to report it.


    He knows their whereabouts and topics like the palm of his hand.


    It¡¯s just that Ada Wood can¡¯t speak, so what he needs to know is what¡¯s in Ada¡¯s little book.


    Ada Wood nods, knowing that Vita is saying this to stop her from going on, causing Yvonne Brook¡¯s suspicion.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether it has anything to do with Yvonne Brook, she needs to rely on her to enter the ¡°dream¡± club.


    If she knew, she would not take them into the ¡°dream¡± club. Although it¡¯s unkind to hide it from her, she doesn¡¯t want to find out that it has something to do with her.


    Before she went to prison, she was her only friend, the only one who was willing to treat her sincerely.


    ¡°Ada, let Aaron send you tomorrow morning. Anyway, he has nothing to do. He has juste back and is familiar with the bad environment.¡±


    Yvonne Brook casually suggests that Bard Hunter be their full-time driver to monitor Vita and protect Ada Wood.


    ¡°OK, OK, Ada and I are worried about what to do tomorrow. It¡¯s expensive to take a taxi, and Ada gets hurt on the bus.¡±


    Vita promises that if she tries her best to get rid of such a thing, it will only make them doubt her intention.


    It¡¯s better to expose herself to his sight and say it¡¯s dark under the light. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s insidious.


    It¡¯s Aaron Hunter who taught her. In the past two weeks, he has been frantically teaching her, and now her mind is full of examples of conspiracy.


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment. She has no appointment with a doctor. If Bard Hunter really drives them tomorrow, what will she do?


    Seeing Ada Wood¡¯s dilemma, Vita clenches Ada Wood¡¯s hand and signals her to be at ease. ¡°OK, we¡¯ll be there at 10 o¡¯clock, so please, Mr. Hunter. Can youe here and wait for us at nine o¡¯clock?¡±


    Vita directly arranged . Anyway, there is a free driver, no need for anything.


    Aaron Hunter won¡¯te. It¡¯s good to have a Bard Hunter.


    Yvonne Brook¡¯s face is not very good, but she can¡¯t say anything. After all, it was put forward by herself.


    ¡°Well, is there anything else I can tell you?¡±


    Bard Hunter is not angry but looks at Vita with a smile.


    This little girl is very interesting. ¡°That¡¯s all for the time being. There are no more orders.¡±


    Vita didn¡¯t think about it, so she blurted out, but after thinking about it, she missed something, ¡°that, I forgot. I have to make breakfast. Mr. Hunter, if you have a car, can youe earlier,e at eight o¡¯clock, and take me to the vegetable market to buy vegetables.


    I¡¯m not familiar with the ce of life here. After you familiarize me with it, I can go by myself.¡±


    She promised that she would take care of her daily life .


    In the past two weeks, in addition to learning, she has been learning how to cook with Aaron Hunter¡¯s chef.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯lle here early tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    With that, Bard Hunter turns to leave. As soon as he stepped out of the room door, he ran after Yvnonne, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±

 Chapter 106

    Vita stands on the second-floor balcony, looking at the two people downstairs, and says something.


    She knew that there must be something wrong with these two people.


    She will dig out their conspiracy and let Ada Wood look at the people who have been saying that they are her friends.


    Ada Wood walks to Vita¡¯s side and pats her on the shoulder, and asks what she is doing.


    ¡°Shhh, Ada. I¡¯m looking at their plot. I¡¯ll tear off their masks. You wait.¡±


    Vita takes Ada Wood¡¯s hand off and stares at the two people below.


    Ada Wood is speechless. She walks to her side and looks down. She sees Bard Hunter holding Yvonne Brook¡¯s face and kissing her forehead.


    It looks like a happy couple. There¡¯s no conspiracy. It¡¯s just a little secret between young lovers.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Recently, she often sees Vita watching some court dramas and Spy Drama. The more brain-burning and conspiracy the drama, the more energetic she will be.


    Gently knocked Vita¡¯s head, and then motioned to wash the bowl with her.


    Vita touches the back of her head, then spits out her tongue and head towards Ada Wood¡¯s back. Then she plunges into the kitchen and starts washing dishes.


    Yvonne Brook hase up, looking at the back of two busy people in the kitchen, suddenly she felt a little lost in her heart.


    Once upon a time, it was she and Ada Wood who were hiding in this small kitchen. there seems to be ayer of estrangement between them.


    When did it start?


    When she was 13 years old, she met the mncholy teenager under the Jacaranda tree for the first time, and they began to be unable to be like before.


    Why is this? Is it because her heart began to have a little secret?


    Why is Ada Wood so generous to share things with her, but she dare not tell her that she likes Bard Hunter?


    Is it because of their inferiority? Or afraid Bard Hunter will be taken away by her?


    Yvonne Brook walks into the kitchen and wants to help Ada Wood, but Vita calls her out.


    ¡°Sister Brook, we are staying here. We should do all these things. You should have a good rest. I¡¯ll take care of all the housework in the future. I can¡¯t afford to pay the rent, so I have to offset it withbor. I hope sister won¡¯t dislike me.¡±


    ¡°No, Ada¡¯s friend is my friend. How can I dislike you?¡±


    Standing at the door, looking at two people, she can¡¯t squeeze in.


    Maybe after she chose Bard Hunter, they had already parted ways.


    Once she also struggled, in the end, with how she would do, bu, she chose Bard Hunter. In this friendship, she became a deserter first and was qualified to me Ada Wood.


    But she did this, and in the end, it was not worth it, so many years, Bard Hunter still refused to look back at her.


    His heart position has been upied by another person full. No matter how hard she tries, there is no way to squeeze in.


    After Ada Wood and Vita have finished the kitchen work, Yvonne Brook has already washed out.


    Vita quickly goes in to put the bathwater and then helps Ada Wood to get clothes. She is very busy.


    ¡°Ada, why is this little girl so willing to follow you?


    Yvonne Brook can¡¯t understand why she can always follow Ada Wood, who has nothing.


    If she was still the arrogant Ada Wood five years ago, she could get some benefits by following her. But now, Ada Wood can¡¯t even afford a brush.


    What else is worth her persistence?


    ¡°Maybe when we were in prison, we were about the same age, and we were in the same boat.¡±


    Ada Wood does not know why Vita has such a good rtionship with her. Perhaps, she was just attracted by her courage to pursue for five years, or she liked her paintings.


    ¡°Ada, why did she go to jail? Five years ago, she was only 18 years old. She was in bloom. ¡±


    Yvonne Brook doesn¡¯t believe that there are so many frames UPS in this world. The reason for Ada Wood¡¯s imprisonment.


    She knows better than anyone because Zora i.


    ¡°Manughter.¡± Ada Wood is not willing to mention the reasons for Vita¡¯s imprisonment. Everyone has a past that she doesn¡¯t want to be known about.


    Everyone has the right to start afresh. No one can me them.


    ¡°Ada, the bathwater is ready; you hurry in and take a bath. I¡¯ll make the bed for a while, and then I can go to bed.¡±


    Vita¡¯s face has been hanging with a smile, the whole person is particrly energetic,pletely can not see; she once spent five years in prison.


    So big living room, only Vita and Yvonne Brook they do not speak, just do their own things.


    Soon, Ada Wood came out, Vita also took a good bath, and then she went into the same room with Ada Wood.


    ¡°Your room is over there.¡± Yvonne Brook points to the next door of Ada Wood¡¯s room.


    ¡°I want to sleep with Ada. I can¡¯t sleep alone.¡± Vita, however, should never abandon Ada Wood for 24 hours.


    Otherwise, if something happens, she will have no time. Seeing Ada Wood doesn¡¯t mean to refuse, and Yvonne Brook doesn¡¯t say anything and returns to her room.


    This house was bought by Ada Wood with her one month¡¯s pocket money and given to Yvonne Brook.


    This was her father¡¯s house when he was still alice. Later, it was robbed.


    Ada Wood bought it back. Ada Wood should have owned this house.


    The next morning, Bard Hunter was downstairs on time.


    Before Ada Wood wakes up, Vita gets up to buy vegetables. When she came downstairs, Yonnne was waiting for her.


    Vita smiles and says hello to two people, and sits in the back seat. ¡°Breakfast , porridge.¡±


    Vita took out a small book and listed today¡¯s menu. ¡°By the way, what do you want to eat? Tell me that I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Eat congee, too, or it will be too much trouble for you.¡±


    Bard Hunter, like Ada Wood, also has gastroenterology, but he is not severe, but he pays attention to his diet.


    ¡°What about sister Brook? What would you like to eat? Looking at the back of Yvonne Brook¡¯s head, she suddenly saw the strange tattoo on her neck.


    She had seen it somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°The same.¡±


    Yvonne Brook¡¯s voice doesn¡¯t have any emotion. It¡¯s like a machine.


    When Ada Wood woke up, there was no one in the house.


    Thinking of what they saidst night, Bard Hunter took it seriously.


    Standing in the bathroom, she began to gargle. Suddenly, she saw a figure sh past in the mirror; biting a toothbrush and turning around, she saw the magnified handsome face of Aaron Hunter.


    Ada was scared and took two steps back, swallowing the foam from her mouth.


    ¡°Ada, watch out for Bard Hunter.¡± Ada Wood took a look at Aaron Hunter, then turned around and continued to brush her teeth pretending he did not exist.


    Come here early in the morning to scare her, and how did he get in? This is the old alley.


    The monitoring is not perfect. There are not monitors many ces.


    It was supposed to be ready to dismantle, but it was tooplicated to move, so it could only be removed from the periphery bit by bit.


    And Yvonne Brook¡¯s house is just in the center, so it is not so easy to be demolished.


    After washing her face, Ada Wood went to the living room and picked up the little book on the table.


    ¡°If you juste here to say this to me, then I¡¯ve heard it. You can go.¡±


    Don¡¯t want to continue to be involved with Aaron Hunter; she doesn¡¯t want Yvonne Brook to see Aaron Hunter here.


    ¡°Not to say that to you, of course.¡± Aaron Hunter pauses for a moment and walks to Ada Wood¡¯s back.


    She tightly encircles her waist from the back. His mouth is close to her ear. The maic voice is lowered, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    This is the first time he has said this to a woman. In the past, Ada Wood was lying on his body and hugging him tightly, saying that Ada missed his brother Aaron.


    Now Ada Wood will never do this again, so it¡¯s his turn to do it. Little by little, it reminds her of her brother Aaron.


    She pestered him for five years and chased him wildly for five years. He never responded positively to her.


    Now, Brother Aaron began to respond to Ada. He loves her and wants her.

 Chapter 107

    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment, moves his hand away from her waist, and draws him to a safe distance.


    ¡°I hope it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Since he has decided to marry Yvette Hill, don¡¯t provoke her again. She wants to live a new life.


    ¡°Young master, they are on their way back.¡± Barry has been monitoring Vita¡¯s whereabouts at the intersection so as to facilitate¡¯s ¡°love affair¡± with Ada.


    Obviously, they failed to ¡°cheat,¡± and the little woman refused to cooperate with him.


    ¡°I live in the house opposite you, and I wille again.¡± He gently close the door and walk to the other side.


    He has bought a house near her, and it happens that he is going to develop this piece ofnd, and there are many excuses to stay here.


    Five years ago, he was so indifferent to her that she insisted on it. He didn¡¯t believe it. He couldn¡¯t stand such a setback.


    Ada Wood walks to the balcony and looks at the old house that no one lives in the opposite. It has been redecorated. The balcony is full of sulent nts.


    In the past, she liked to nt some nts of Crassceae, and then put the office full of Aaron Hunter.


    Once, she happened to carry a pot of cactus in the past, moved his cup away, put the ball on it, grabbed it, and pulled out the thorn for half an hour.


    Soon, she saw Aaron Hunter sitting on the balcony over there with a newspaper, drinking coffee and looking at the newspaper, which was veryfortable.


    Ada Wood returns to the room, closes the balcony door, and draws the curtains.


    It turns out that five years ago, she was so annoying that she always appeared in front of Aaron Hunter. She finally understood why Aaron Hunter tried to hide from her. ¡°Ada, you¡¯re up. Why don¡¯t you sleep more?¡±


    Vita looks at Ada Wood, who is sitting in a daze in the living room, and then looks at the curtain closed in the room.


    She probably guesses what happened in the morning. Last night before she closed the curtain, she saw the figure on the opposite balcony and knew it was Aaron Hunter.


    Therefore, she deliberately did not finish, leaving some.


    When she got up this morning, she specially opened the curtain.


    She thought Aaron Hunter was just spying on Ada from across the street, but he ran directly to this site.


    Ada Wood raises her head, looks at Vita, and looks in the direction of the room as if to understand something.


    She nced at Vita and then back to her room, she deliberately open the curtain, and then immediately came back.


    Vita didn¡¯t expect that Ada Wood would suddenly open the curtain to observe her face.


    Her expression of surprise could not be taken back. Heughed awkwardly and retreated to hide in the kitchen. Ada Wood stares at Vita and finds herter.


    She was surprised when the little girl became so indifferent that she had to follow her.


    Yvonne Brook opens the door and sees Vita rushing into the kitchen. She takes a strange look in Ada Wood¡¯s direction.


    The curtain had been pulled up again; she did not see Aaron on the other side of the balcony, ¡°so flustered, there are mice in the room?¡±


    ¡°Much more terrible than a mouse.¡± Vita put her head out of the kitchen and took a look at Ada Wood.


    Then she immediately withdrew to the kitchen and continued to be busy


    Knowing that she will definitely be caught by Ada Wood, she still makes delicious food to please her first.


    She won¡¯t die so miserably. Soon, breakfast was ready, and Bard Hunter had been waiting there.


    Ada Wood did not say anything but had dinner with them.


    Several people have their own thoughts, eating in an absent-minded way. Soon, four people ate well because Yvonne Brook went out again at night, sos he ate and went to sleep.


    Last night, Vita told Bard Hunter that Ada Wood had made an appointment to see a doctor, so Bard Hunter went downstairs to be a full-time driver.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t say anything and goes downstairs with Vita.


    Since Vita has always been in contact with Aaron Hunter, the doctor must be arranged by him, and she doesn¡¯t need to worry about getting exposed.


    After getting in the car, Vita and Bard Hunter say the address; then, she pretends to sleep with her eyes closed.


    At this time, Ada Wood must not settle with her, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    When can she speak? What happened that day? She wants to look for her, who is away from Adair, but can¡¯t speak.


    How can she tell him? Soon, they arrived at the destination.


    Bard Hunter helped them open the door and then asked them with a smile, ¡°do you want me to wait here for you to go back together?¡±


    ¡°No, wait a minute. Ada and I are going to go shopping. We¡¯ll call youter. Pleasee and pick us up.¡±


    Anyway, Vita impertinently summoned Bard Hunter, which was ordered by Aaron Hunter.


    Because only in this way can she get more information about him and check his details.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back first ande backter.¡± Bard Hunter got on the car and left.


    After he left, Vita immediately surrendered, raised her hands, and looked at Ada Wood with a sad face.


    ¡°Ada, I confess that I¡¯ve been ackey of Aaron Hunter, but I¡¯m afraid of you. I don¡¯t know if these people are good people or bad people, but I can see that he really loves you.


    ¡°Is that why you betrayed me?¡± Ada Wood squints at Vita, but she is not angry.


    It¡¯s just that between her and him, it¡¯s impossible. She don¡¯t want her to do useless work.


    ¡°No, I promise, I have not betrayed Ada. I will do what is good to you, and I will never do anything bad to you.¡±


    Vita knows her mistake, but she will not change it.


    ¡°By the way, Ada, let me tell you that Yvonne Brook has the same tattoo on her back neck as you. I just remembered that. As like as two peas, is that proof that you are a good friend?¡±


    She was as like as two peas in the car. She was wondering where she had seen the sign and saw that she had a tattoo on her neck.


    When she was in prison before, she asked her curiously.


    Seeing that Ada Wood had had such a good rtionship with Yvonne Brook before, she thought it was a sign of their good rtionship. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Ada Wood looks at Vita in surprise. She doesn¡¯t even know about the tattoo on her back neck. It¡¯s still a chance for Zora Baker to see and talk to her.


    She didn¡¯t know about it all these years.


    If Baird Churchill had not talked to her about the logost time and seen the cruel photos of other children with the logo standing at the age of 18, she would not have believed any of the selected children.


    ¡°Sure. You see, I secretly took photos. I also wanted to have one tattooed.¡± Vita, just in the car, pretending to filming and post on her the circle of friends, she secretly took a picture of the taboo behind the neck.


    She wants to tell Ada Wood after tattooing, which proves that they have a good rtionship. Ada Wood can¡¯t drive her away.


    When she turn it out for Ada Wood to see, and thenpare the taboo on the back of her neck. It is exactly the same, almost ovepping.


    Bard Hunter¡¯s car stops at the corner, he look at the taboo Vita showed. The corner of his mouth rises slightly. He deliberately let Vita see this sign.


    He also knows that Ada Wood will check this matter sooner orter, so give her a little hint. Of course, Yvonne Brookdoes not know them.


    Ada Wood droops her eyes and goes to the hospital. No wonder Baird Churchill¡¯s attitude towards Yvonne Brook was so strange.


    He knew that Yvonne Brook was also one of the selected children. She can live because of Aarron, so what does Yvonne Brook survive? Is it Bard Hunter?


    ¡°Ada, where did you have it? Could you take me to have one? I also want to have the same thing as you.¡±


    Anyway, it¡¯s just a tattoo. She¡¯s not afraid of pain. After hearing Vita¡¯s words, she shook her head and then advised her not to do so. She would like to wash off but always forget.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 108

    After finding the doctor, Ada Wood is slightly surprised.


    This doctor, as she knows, is well-known at home and abroad. It is said that he will make many strange requests.


    Once, he helped a woman with postpartum depression to treat the disease. He asked her husband¡¯s egg, and cut it directly without anesthesia.


    she didn¡¯t expect that Aaron could find him. She can¡¯t imagine what promised him toe here. Ada Wood wants to go back home.


    She doesn¡¯t want to owe Aaron so much. She can pay back the money slowly, but she can¡¯t afford to owe Aaron so much. ¡°You go back without treatment?¡±


    Vi Turner squinted at Ada Wood, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly, ¡°the man has promised me the diagnosis fee. I have taken it. Even if you die, he can¡¯t take it back.¡± Ada Wood stops at the door and trembles slightly.


    He has already taken consultation fee from Aaron Hunter, so what is the diagnosis?


    She turned around and put the book in front of him. ¡°What did you take for diagnosis?¡±


    Vi Turner smiled, slender fingers picked up her little book, took out a pen, wrote, ¡°secret.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead. Please give him the money. I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s really funny. How can I return what I¡¯ve taken? What¡¯s more, after I¡¯ve taken it down, I won¡¯t return back.¡±


    Vi Turner leaned back on the chair, turned half a circle, and then waved his hand, ¡°At your will, but I will not return what I have received.¡±


    Ada Wood looks at Vi Turner and takes a puff at the corners of her mouth. Seeing this man¡¯s treacherous appearance, she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s missing from Aaron Hunter.


    In any case, he has paid the money.


    Sitting in front of Vi Turner, Ada Wood looks at him and looks at him carefully up and down.


    What kind of parents can give birth to such a strange son. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have a crush on someone. I don¡¯t care about you even if you want to be my mistress.¡±


    Vi Turner looks at Ada Wood with disgust on her face.


    What¡¯s more, what he likes has been put into his arms.


    ¡°Sorry if I let you misunderstand. It¡¯s my fault. I apologize. I swear, I will never like you. ¡±


    Ada Wood raised her head and looked at Vi Turner again, with a faint smile on her mouth.


    What kind of evil did he do in his previous life to be liked by him? ¡°Can I ask, when can I start treatment?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t like me? ¡± Vi Turner¡¯s face had a strange expression, ¡°If don¡¯t like me, what do youe to me for? I¡¯m in a bad mood today, and today¡¯s treatment is ceased. ¡±


    ¡°Why are you like this? You have collected all the medical fees. How can you not treat, you can return the diagnosis fee to or brother Aaron.¡±


    Vita really can¡¯t bear with it. Vi Turner¡¯s strange voice, really let her whole body hair.


    Does not mention the big red nail polish on his hand. The chicken head on his head is really big.


    ¡°What do you say? A servant dares to point fingers at me. Your master doesn¡¯t speak. What do you say? Do you have your share in talking?¡±


    Vi Turner dislikes others disdain at him because of his looks. And he is also wearing high-heeled shoes. His graceful figure, not ordinary people canpare with him.


    Ada Wood, holding back a smile, wrote on the small book, ¡°that, Mr. Vi Turner, please don¡¯t remember the viins.


    Vita is just a quick talker. She has no malice. I apologize to you for her.


    Don¡¯t get angry, or you¡¯ll get wrinkles. ¡°Really? Do you have wrinkles? ¡±


    Vi Turner quickly picked up a small mirror to look at his face, did not find wrinkles, ¡°fortunately no winkle, this time for your master¡¯s sake, I will not haggle over you, next time we will not be so easy to let you go.¡±


    Vita vomited her tongue to Vi Turner, then walked out of the office and stood at the door.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it.


    If she stayed any longer, she would copse.


    ¡°The annoying flies have finally gone out. OK, I will help you with the treatment.


    During this treatment period, I will follow you 24 hours to observe your condition. Do you live with me, or I will live with you?¡± Vi Turner has already made three sets of treatment ns.


    When he saw her illness, he had already made a n, but he was unsure which one to use.


    After seeing Ada Wood, he determined the n, but to see the effect of treatment, he had to follow up for 24 hours.


    ¡°Must it be so?¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to live with Vi Turner. After all, they don¡¯t know each other well.


    ¡°What do you think? In addition to making you speak, your depression is also my treatment area.¡±


    Vi Turner was a little impatient, and her voice became a little louder, ¡°Are you going to cure it or not? Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Ada Wood thinks for a moment that she can¡¯t let Vi Turner live with her. After all, it¡¯s Yvonne Brook¡¯s house.


    . ¡°Cure, of course. I¡¯ll go to your ce. I don¡¯t have a ce to live now.¡±


    In the end, she decided to go to Vi Turner¡¯s ce. She was embarrassed to take people there. ¡°Well, the treatment starts now. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Vi Turner cleaned up the things, got up, and walked towards the door. After looking at Vi Turner¡¯s bright red high-heeled shoes, Ada Wood finally can¡¯t help it.


    She finally understood why Vita had to run out to hide.


    ¡°Where to go?¡± ¡°Of course, go to your ce to pack things, and then move to my ce.


    I have to start treatment. My time is precious.


    Please don¡¯t waste it at will.¡±


    With that, Vi Turner has disappeared through the door of the office.


    Ada Wood has no choice but to keep up with her. After looking at the time, Yvonne Brook should not have woken up.


    Before she gets up, she quickly clears up her things and leaves.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be caught by Yvonne Brook. ¡°Ada, are we going to get in that man¡¯s car? Otherwise, I¡¯d better ask Bard Hunter to pick us up. ¡±


    Looking at Vi Turner¡¯s fancy car, Vita can¡¯t lift her feet. ¡°What are you doing? Get on the car quickly. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Vi Turner sits in the driver¡¯s seat, facing Ada Wood. Ada Wood raises her head and looks around.


    After confirming that no one is around, she quickly gets on the car. Vita also had to bite the bullet. After saying the address with Vi Turner, she puffed her cheek and refused to say another word.


    This is absolutely the ck history of her life. She must forget, as she had never met this person.


    Vi Turner looks at the two people¡¯s expressions through the rearview mirror. The corner of his mouth rises slightly and then continues to drive steadily.


    After arriving at Yvonne Brook¡¯s house, he didn¡¯t rush her to pack up her things and leave.


    Instead, he leisurely got a cup of warm boiled water and sat on the sofa drinking while adjusting the TV set at random.

 Chapter 109

    Ada Wood and Vita are in the room to pack things, wanting to wake up in the Yvonne Brookbefore hurrying to leave.


    ¡°That ugly woman, your home is really bad environment, and the surrounding noise, no wonder your health is not good.¡±


    Vi Turner put the cup on the table with disdain, and the water inside was spilled out. Then he stood up again and turned around the room, ncing at the clothes on Ada Wood.


    ¡°Ugly woman, your clothes are too ugly. change them quickly, which will affect my mood in treating diseases.¡±


    Ada Wood looked at her clothes,  very good, although it was a few years ago, now is not popr retro, she does not need to buy ready-made.


    ¡°And this, this, this, all of them should be discarded. If you don¡¯t have money, call Aaron Hunter to give it. The most important thing he needs is money.¡±


    While Vi Turnerl walked, he reached out two fingers and held the tablecloth, pointed to the wallpaper, and his face looked like hundreds of flies.


    ¡°All the decoration, is this ce human? How can you live in this ce with a little cool? ¡±


    Adaswallowed  saliva, then unconsciously turned around and looked in the direction of the curtain.


    Aaron Hunter sits on the balcony, looking at this side with a dark face.


    If it weren¡¯t for he could cure Ada Wood, he would have made Vi Turner into a real woman in minutes .


    Suddenly, from the balcony, there was the sound of broken cups. Ada Woodwas shocked and stood there.


    She could imagine that Aaronwas crazy.


    ¡°Vi Turnerl, you have not finished. You do not live here. Do you care about her taste? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to point out others at will? ¡±


    Vita can¡¯t stand it. This man who behaves like a woman, she wants to knock him out and throw him into the trash can and let the garbage truck take him away and handle it.


    Vi Turner took a look at Vita and said with disgust on her face,¡± A woman without breasts is so bad-tempered. No wonder no man wants you.¡±


    ¡°You, I¡­¡± Vita was angry and could not speak out. Because of this, people would see her ID card to verify if she Is an adult, ¡°you have such a poisonous mouth, and you grow up eating snakes and scorpions?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise. I grew up eating white rice.¡±


    Vi Turnerl looked at Vita proudly, then took out a handkerchief and sat on the sofa.


    Ada Wood pretended to see nothing and then went back to the room and continued to pack things.


    Hearing the outside movement is very big. Brook is not sleeping, feeling the messy hair open, she opens the room¡¯s door.


    Seeing Vita sitting in the living room, she was surprised and thought he had opened the wrong door.


    After a while, he opened the door and saw the painting of Vi Turnerl with heavy makeup and thumbs up.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing at my house? ¡± Hearing a strange woman¡¯s voice, Vi Turnerl stood up and nced at Yvonne Brook in loose pajamas.


    ¡°Little Ada, no wonder your taste is so bad, it is difficult to face such an ugly woman every day, and it is difficult to think ugly.¡±


    She went back a few steps, then walked to the room of Ada Wood. Ada Wood has a headache.


    He just offended Aaron Hunter. This will bring another Yonne Brook. She never met them again.


    ¡°Why, little sister, how can youe to my ugly family? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll pass on my ugliness to you? ¡±


    Yonne Brook also came out of the room, took a coat and put it on her body, and walked to the Vi Turnerl.


    ¡°Right, next time you wear such red high heels, don¡¯t wear a green crown head. It¡¯s really ugly. You can try to match it with gold.¡±


    Ada Wood wasughing while cleaning up. She dared not say it. Now he was told by Yonne, she felt funny


    Vita ¡®s action exaggerates, she  covers the stomach directly, lies on the bed, her waist all cannot stand up.


    ¡°That, sister crown head, you don¡¯t listen to her. It¡¯s so beautiful, fashionable, and trendy. She doesn¡¯t understand to appreciate it. Hahaha!!!¡±


    Ada Wood was unable to bear it, and the things in her hand fell down, and tears wereing out. ¡°Ah, it was a failure, but I was hated by an old woman who had been rejected by a man for years.¡±


    Vi Turnerl was not angry at all, and the expression on his face did not change anymore. His little finger was still slightly raised, pointing to Yvonne Brook.


    ¡°By the way, I can give you free treatment once and correct the darkness in your heart.¡±


    Yvonne Brook stared at the Vi Turner angrily, clenched her hands, and her nails fell deeply into the flesh.


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to say to me? You are not the same after all these years, just like a poor worm behind someone.¡±


    Feeling the gunpowder smell getting stronger, Ada Wood quickly put things into the bag, and then she threw it on Vita¡¯s hand, pulled Vi, and ran downstairs.


    She expected that Yvonne Brook would explode in less than three seconds.


    Sure enough, when Ada Wood came downstairs, she heard the sound of a cup copsing.


    Vita was forced to carry Ada Wood¡¯s luggage from upstairs down with a very embarrassing appearance.


    ¡°Little sister, I will make up for you with a man.¡± Vi Turner puts Vita¡¯s luggage in the trunk, then puts Ada Wood into the passenger¡¯s seat.


    She looks up and looks at the Yvonne Brookon the stairs.


    The corners of her mouth hook up a vicious arc. Then she gets into the car and drives away. Looking at Vi Turner¡¯s side face, Ada Wood always feels that his face is a little familiar as if she had seen it somewhere.


    She lowered her head for a long time, still did not remember.


    Vi Turner¡¯s mouth slightly up, seriously looking at the front, little woman, sooner orter will let you think of me.


    At Vi Turner¡¯s residence, Ada Wood has a very rxed feeling. It is full of lush bamboo, under which iris is nted.


    A bluestone road leads to a vi with a very old style. In front of the vi is a small stream, the spring water from the mountain.


    There is a bamboo bridge above the stream. There is a small bridge, flowing water,, she used to like the vi style.


    It seems that in her memory, she told someone that she wanted such a house.


    But who is it? Why can¡¯t she remember?


    ¡°Is there a sense of familiarity?¡± Vi Turner stands beside Ada Wood and looks at her side face.


    After so many years, she is still as charming as before. However, in her memory, there is no his existence.


    Familiar?


    Ada Wood lowers her head and thinks.


    Did she ever dream that she had such a house and there was a man in the house, but no matter how hard she tried to look at it, she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face?


    Is it Turner? Or someone else?


    ¡°In fact, the treatment has started since you entered my office. Everything that happens now may be new, or it may be something deep in your memory. It depends on how your heart.¡±


    Vi Turner steps onto the bamboo bridge, stands on it, and reaches out to the Ada Wood.


    Looking at the outstretched hand, Ada Wood can¡¯t help but stretch out her hand as if this action had been repeated thousands of times.


    As she was about to touch Vi¡¯s hand, she suddenly pulled it back. Then she walked to the bamboo bridge and walked in the direction of the house.


    Vita looked at the strange  people,  then threw the thing to Vi Turner¡¯s hand, ¡°you a big man, don¡¯t take things, you bully girls, are you shameless?¡±


    Taking things, looking at Ada Wood¡¯s back, Vi Turner¡¯s face is a little disappointed.


    Ada, no matter what you forget about me, I will remind you of me.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 110

    Looking at the house¡¯syout, Ada Wood feels more and more that things here seem to have appeared in her dream.


    When? It seems that before meeting Aaron Hunter, she often had a dream. In the dream, there was such a house. On the bamboo bridge in front of the house, a little boy held out his hand, waiting for her to pass it over.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t see the little boy¡¯s face clearly.


    Disappeared half an hourter, Vi Turner took off the nail polish on his body, the high-heeled shoes were taken off, and the paint of his hair was washed away.


    After returning to her normal appearance, Ada Wood discovers that Vi Turner also has a very delicate face.


    Although it is not as gentle as Adair Carter, it is not as evil as Aaron Hunter. It is a veryfortable face without any impurities.


    It is not even like a face that should be left in the world. Vita sees the normal Vi Turner, her mouth opened into arge O-shaped, can be stuffed into two eggs.


    With the washed strawberries in hand, they all fell to the ground, and the te also fell down.


    Vi Turner went to Vita¡¯s side, stretched out his hand to help her chin up, and said , ¡°brother, you dare not be interested in rich people like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very handsome. You just make yourself look like a demon.¡±


    Vita follow behind Vi ¡°How do you see I have money? I have no money. Otherwise, I must raise you.¡±


    Vi Turner looked at Vita¡¯s chest in disgust and said quietly, ¡°even the airport can be opened, and you have no money?¡±


    ¡°Vi Turner, you corpse demon, you go to die.¡± Vita picked up the strawberries on the ground and smashed them to the face of Vi Turner. Just now, she didn¡¯t think of the woman.


    He said that she didn¡¯t see the woman once. Standing in front of the French window, Ada Wood has been quietly looking at the scenery outside the window without noticing the interaction between the two peopl.


    Where on earth has she seen him? Vi Turner knew that Vita would pick up strawberries on the ground and hit him, so he dodged in time.


    But the strawberry hits the back of Ada Wood¡¯s head, and the sweet and greasy strawberry juice drops from the back of her head to her neck.


    Ada Wood looks back at Vita, who picked up strawberries and is about to smash her for the second time.


    After seeing the normal face of Vi Turner, she felt more and more cordial.


    However, she couldn¡¯t remember where she had met him. Zora Woodonce told her that her memory is divided into two parts, one before the age of 13 and the other after 13.


    It is to take as the boundary before and after knowing Aaron Hunter.


    Before the age of 13, she was very vague, but before, she had never cared anyone, thought that she had always cared about is Aaron Hunter .


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry, I want to hit the dead demon. If he doesn¡¯t hide, I won¡¯t hit you.¡± Vita has never seen an angry Ada Wood.


    She dosen¡¯t know what Aaron looks like when she is angry, but one thing is certain. She regards her as ackey of Aaron Hunter.


    ¡°Demon of the dead, apologize to Ada quickly.¡±


    ¡°You dead airport,.¡±


    Vi Turner refused to suffer any loss at all, so he immediately took it back. In front of him, he will suffer a loss in the world.


    Ada Wood smiles and doesn¡¯t mean to me them. Then she goes upstairs and goes back to her room to wash her hair.


    Vita knew that she was wrong and honestly cleaned up the debris on the ground. Vi Turner was called out by Aaron Hunter.


    Coffee shop, two men, are with unique appearances were sitting on the opposite side. Neither of them spoke.


    The waiter in the coffee shop hase several times adding water and changing warm water.


    Both of them are getting impatient.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to change ces.¡± Vi Turner looks at the waiter whoes to change the water and offers helplessly.


    Aaron Hunter took a look at the waiter who would like to change the water and nodded. Then they put down the money and rushed out of the coffee shop.


    The waiter, who took the kettle for warm water, just stopped there in a daze, cluttered in the wind. In the end, they decided to go to the grove in front of Vi¡¯s vi.


    At least it was his private area, and no one would disturb them. With his hands around his chest, Vi Turner looked at Aaron¡¯s not such a good-looking face with interest.


    ¡°Aaron Hunter, what are you in a hurry? I¡¯ll go to ask you for money when I cure her.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t think of her. She¡¯s my woman.¡±


    Aaron Hunter looked in the direction of the vi, a thin figure standing on the second-floor balcony position,bing his hair.


    ¡°Aaron Hunter, what are you worried about , what I want? You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Vi Turner went to Arnold Hunter, stretched out his hand, and gently slid across his face with the back of his hand, and the corner of his mouth drew a vicious arc.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to you for a diagnosis. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Aaron Hunter took Vi Turner¡¯s hand away. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hurt her for the second time, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡±


    Vi Turner¡¯s hand stopped, and the expression on his face was not very good-looking, leaning against the Jacaranda tree behind him.


    There is a wind blowing, the petals of the Jacaranda fall from the tree.


    ¡°You are not qualified to say that.¡±


    Aaron Hunter


    didn¡¯t speak. He just took a look at Ada Wood and left here. He is not qualified to say this.


    Vi Turner is right.


    In this world, the person who is not qualified to say that is him. With so many people around her, he was the one who hurt her the most.


    Vi Turner leans against the tree and looks at Ada Wood sitting on the balcony.


    Suppose it wasn¡¯t for the unforgivable thing he did to her ten years ago. Maybe there was nothing wrong with Aaron Hunter.


    Maybe, he and Ada Wood would have be an enviable couple. If he wanted her to remember him, he would.


    At that time, Ada Wood, would you like to see him again?


    For ten years, he has never been able to forgive himself. Every time he wakes up from his dream, he can only touch the photo of her at the head of the bed tofort himself.


    She has a good life, a boy he likes, and a family who loves her. He should not appear in front of her again.


    But when Aaron Hunter found him, he agreed toe back and return to her side without hesitation.


    Knowing that she hadpletely forgotten him, he was really sad but a little pleased that he could finally stand by her side again, in a different identity.


    He promised to let her speak on the premise of not letting her recover the memory of that day. But he wanted to make her remember him, but didn¡¯t remember what he had done to her.


    ¡°Corpse demon, you finallye back. Your servants are mean. The kitchen isn¡¯t lent to me. You want to starve me and Ada, don¡¯t you?¡±


    As soon as she sees Vi Turner, Vita runs up toin to him. When she was hungry, she wanted to cook something to eat.


    Before she stepped into the kitchen, she was banished out. ¡°You¡¯re ugly, and of course they don¡¯t want you in.¡±


    Vi raised his chin to show her the kitchen. Ada Wood has been busy in the kitchen for a long time. At the same time, humming a tune while cooking.


    She was in a good mood, probably because she liked the environment.


    The hand has been injured for so long. If she doesn¡¯t move a little, it will be useless.


    In the past, to make delicious Bentos for Aaron Hunter, she always pestered her chef to teach her how to make many different dishes and when she tried to develop innovative dishes.


    ¡°Corpse demon, if your mouth is not so cheap, there are still women willing to be with you.¡±


    Vita stares at Vi Turner with one eye and plunges into the kitchen to help Ada Wood.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 111

    Vi Turner looks at Ada Wood¡¯s back and smiles.


    He is not so vicious, but some women are willing to follow him. Ha ha, he is not willing to dy others, in his heart, has long been upied by another person.


    He didn¡¯t want an iplete him to hurt another woman.


    He has been sitting in the restaurant waiting for Ada Wood. He has never eaten anything made by Ada Wood.


    This is his first time.


    He was looking forward to sitting in the restaurant with chopsticks and waiting anxiously. Soon, Vita brought out the dishes.


    Vi Turner picked up the chopsticks and wanted to eat the vegetables. Before the chopsticks touched the vegetables, she was knocked out by Vita.


    ¡°Demon, be polite . Ada hasn¡¯te since she cooked so hard. You¡¯ll eat first.¡±


    Vi Turner¡¯s hand shrinks back, then stares at her Vita , ¡°I help her taste first how, say again, am I that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, yes.¡± Vita stares at Vi Turner¡¯s hand with chopsticks.


    As long as he moves, she starts to fight,


    ¡°Go in and help Ada serve dishes. Do you want to eat for free?¡±


    For free? This is his home. The food and kitchen are all his. He let them live and provide them with food and drink. Now he has be a freeloader.


    Although he didn¡¯t like to be ordered by Vita, he didn¡¯t want Ada Wood to work too hard, so he rushed into the kitchen to help her carry the dishes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Three people sitting together, there is a very strange atmosphere.


    Vita stares at Vi Turner¡¯s chopsticks, Vi Turner stares at the dishes on the table. Ada Wood picks up chopsticks, and their necks stretch a little bit.


    Feeling a little abrupt, she had to put the chopsticks down again, and the two people retracted back.


    They took up the chopsticks just now, and they stopped for a while, just like they did. The chopsticks hanging in the air are neither extended nor returned.


    Ada Wood looks up awkwardly at Vita, and then at Vi Turner.


    Vi Turner swallows hard. She stares at Ada Wood¡¯s dish of chopsticks. She grabs the chopsticks and is ready to start at any time. Ada Wood¡¯s chopsticks moved down a little, and their heads also moved down a little. She moved the chopsticks toward another dish, and their heads moved with them.


    All of a sudden, a figure sat down directly opposite her, took the chopsticks in his hand, picked up a piece of fish and put it into his mouth. Two people¡¯s heads from chopsticks have been followed to that person¡¯s mouth, and then see Aaron¡¯s face in front of them.


    ¡°Aaron¡­¡±


    Aaron continues to use chopsticks, and doesn¡¯t care about the war between Vita and Vi Turner.


    Ada Wood is stunned.


    The servant took a pair of clean dishes and chopsticks in time and put them in front of her. Before she could put them down, the things on the table had been looted by three people. Looking at thest green vegetable in front of her, she stretched out her chopsticks and was about to touch that green vegetable. Aaroon was quick.


    He picked it up and sent it to his mouth. Ada Wood¡¯s chopsticks stop there like a lonely scarecrow. Looking up at Aaron, there is no expression on her face.


    It¡¯s to return the money he gave to Vi Turner. Although she didn¡¯t know what he had paid, he did find him.


    She picked up the empty bowl, went into the kitchen, scooped a bowl of soup into the bowl, and then scooped white rice into it. Squatting in the kitchen and starting to eat, Ada Wood felt more pitiful than in prison for the first time.


    Three people also chase to the kitchen, see Ada Wood squatting on the ground, and then her soup also ransacked.


    When she stood up and wanted to add some more soup, she only saw thestver at the bottom of the pot. Before the chopsticks put them into her mouth, she was mped by Vi Turner.


    Ada Wood throws the bowl to the top of the stove. She is also a person with a temper.


    She bullies her and can¡¯t speak. Is that right?


    Vi Turner raises his head and looks at Ada Wood. The corner of his mouth rises slightly. He puts down the bowl contentedly. Then he takes out his small notebook and writes, ¡°the stimtion method works a little bit, but the effect is not obvious, and the scheme fails.¡±


    Aaron held his cheek and looked at Ada Wood. He looked up and down, ¡°it seems that it¡¯s not exciting enough.¡±


    Vita bit the spoon and held the bowl in front of Ada Wood, ¡°Ada, is there more? I want more. ¡± Hearing thisst sentence, Ada Wood really wants to p him. She just drank half a bowl of soup and a small half bowl of rice. He asked her again.


    However, Ada Wood had to make another one and eat it before taking it out. Sure enough, just as before, they cleaned up the dishes on the table as quickly as possible. After eating, Aaron went back, Vita hide in the room lying dead. Ada Wood didn¡¯t have the habit of taking a nap, so she walked around the vi to have a breath of fresh air and get familiar with the environment.


    She didn¡¯t know how long her illness could be cured. The former doctors said that maybe she could speak soon, maybe she would not be able to speak in her life, or maybe, after a few years, she put down herself and could speak.


    In fact, she doesn¡¯t know what she can¡¯t let go. No matter what, she will cure her illness and wait for Winni toe back with a healthy body.


    Walking in the bamboo forest, she feels the air is particrly fresh, but also with a trace of sweet taste. Vi Turner walks behind Ada Wood and doesn¡¯t speak. She just follows and apanies her quietly. Suddenly, Ada Wood stopped, took out a small book and wrote on it, ¡°have I seen you anywhere?¡± Vi Turner¡¯s eyes was a trace of joy, shee carefully asked, ¡°Have you remembered something?¡± Ada Wood shakes her head. She doesn¡¯t think of anything.


    She just seems to have a vague outline in her mind. She can¡¯t see anything inside.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t think about it, it may be better if you can¡¯t remember some things.¡±


    Vi Turner doesn¡¯t know whether he wants Ada Wood to think about it or not.


    If she can¡¯t remember him, she will never remember him. If she remembers, maybe she won¡¯t want to see him again.


    Ada Wood lowered her head, looked at the bamboo shoots on the ground, and took up her pen again. ¡°I lost the memory of a day. It was the day when I married Adair. Can you help me remember it?¡±


    Vi Turner was dazed for a moment, holding a small book of Ada Wood, ¡°do you really want to remember that day? Maybe it¡¯s a bad thing? ¡± Ada Wood thinks for a moment and nods.


    She still wants to know what happened that day and why Adair chooses to leave her.


    ¡°I want to know why the people around me will leave me in the end.¡±


    ¡°The fee I received was just enough for you to speak. If you want to restore the memory of that day, you need to pay again.¡± Vi Turner never makes a loss making business.


    Although it is what Ada Wood wants to do, he also wants to tie her up with it. ¡°What is a consultation fee?¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know what else she can give to Vi Turner. She has nothing but this pair of body. But she didn¡¯t want to give him the body.


    She wanted to leave her only remaining innocence to her future husband.


    Vi Turner bowed and thought for a while, and did not directly ask what the consultation fee was, but asked her, ¡°is it that you will agree to any kind of request?¡± Looking at the strange expression of Vi Turner, she didn¡¯t know what she said wrong, but there was one thing she could be sure of.


    ¡°As long as I can ept it, I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Be my woman for five years, and in five years I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Aaron upied her for five years, and he also wanted to use five years to exchange for Ada Wood¡¯s return.


    If five yearster, she still can¡¯t ept him, he will let her go and let her choose the life she wants. ¡°Why five years?¡± Ada Wood can¡¯t understand why it is five years again.


    She spent five years to love Aaron and five years to forget , but Vi Turner said she would be his woman for five years. Can¡¯t she escape the fate of this five years?


    ¡°Because ten years is too long and three years is too short to make you fall in love with me, five years is just right.¡± Five years is enough. If Ada Wood still can¡¯t fall in love with him, it¡¯s useless to drag on for a long time.


    Ada Wood did not agree to Vi Turner, nor refused him.


    For her, time is the least valuable thing, but it is the most precious. She has no way to let an iplete self stay at Vi Turner¡¯s side for five years. She can¡¯t find her heart back. She is not qualified to say who she fell in love with.


    Looking at Ada Wood¡¯s back, he already knows the answer. He missed her. He missed her ten years ago.


    After that, Vi Turner never talked to Ada Wood about being his woman. It seemed that they could not remember what happened in the bamboo grove that day. They still quarreled and with each other as they did when they first met.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t throw away these rags, I¡¯ll drag you out.¡± After Vi Turner told her for two weeks, Ada Wood finally decided to buy some new clothes.


    However, before she went out, Aaron had already sent all the clothes that his family had prepared for Ada Wood.


    Several cars bustled into Vi Turner¡¯s vi, and arge group of workers moved around in his vi.


    In addition to Vi Turner, Ada Wood and Vita¡¯s rooms on the second floor, all of the other rooms have be Ada Wood¡¯s cloakrooms.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Vi Turner stares at the wardrobes moved in, the whole person is going crazy. ¡°Stop, who asked you to move in? Did you get my permission?¡± ,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is the young master who moved us in. He said that if you don¡¯t let us move in, he will consider making you a real woman, paint nails every day and wear big red heels.¡±


    Barry is very serious with Vi Turner to tell Vi Turner, it¡¯s Aaron meaning. ck history, this is his ck history.


    When he met Ada Wood that day, he just wanted to stimte Ada Wood, but it turned out that he was ridiculed by others.


    ¡°Leave me a study. Help yourself with the rest.¡±


    Vi Turner smiles. He has many ways to deal with Aaron . When he cures Ada¡¯s disease, he will calcte the general ledger with him.


    ¡°Thanks for your consideration. Move quickly, don¡¯t disturb Mr. Tuner?¡± Barry directed the workers to work harder,pletely ignoring the ck face on the second floor.


    After moving, Barry cleaned up another room and moved in the bed and furniture of Aaroon. ¡°Stop, whose garbage is this?¡± Looking at that set of noble furniture, Vi Turner felt a big headache. ¡°this is the stuff in our young master¡¯s room. Recently, he has been unable to sleep. he wants to ask you for treatment, is he suffering from depression and insomnia? From this evening on, he will move to live with you.¡±


    While directing the workers to do things, Barry exined to Vi Turner why he wanted to move the property of Aaron.


    ¡°Throw this rubbish out. I can¡¯t cure his illness, and I can¡¯t cure him. Let him go back and wait for his death.¡±


    Vi Turner stops the door of the stairs and says nothing to let the workers go up.


    If Aaron really moved here, he would have no chance to be alone with Ada Wood. This kind of thing can¡¯t happen. He managed to fool Ada Wood to live with him.


    How can he rob him of the fruits he has worked so hard to grow.


    ¡°As our young master said, you don¡¯t have a say.¡± Barry resisted him from the stairs and pushed him down on the sofa, in a position that was a bit like he was trying to rape him.


    Vita heard the noise, yawn, came out of the room, just saw such a powerful scene, yawn half hard to stop, and then made a face to Vi Turner, and then covered her eyes with both hands, back to the room.


    Originally he thought that she was to return to the room to hide, but who knows she took out her mobile phone to the two of them to shoot. While shooting and tweeting, of course, it¡¯s a mosaic of the faces of Vi Tuner and Barry, after all, Vi Turner is a famous big man. ¡°Little girl, you dare to take photos. You¡¯re dead.¡±


    Vi Turner wants to struggle out of the control of Barry, but his strength is rtively small, and Barry is a trainer and does not say anything. It looks like he wants to kiss Barry. Maybe it was too much force, and he gave Barry a kiss in the face.


    When Ada Wood came out, she just saw Vi Turner and Barry.


    Stunned for a moment, then she suddenly thought of what they said in the bamboo forest some time ago.


    She finally understood why Basil wanted her to be his woman for five years.


    He wanted to try to like women and put his sexual orientation right.


    But is it really useful? Ada Wood is standing on the second floor, holding her cheek, thinking.


    No wonder the first time she saw him, she dressed up to attract men. Suddenly, Ada Wood pretends that she doesn¡¯t see anything. Then hsees down from the second floor and goes to the kitchen to cook breakfast.


    Vi Turner reaches out and grabs Ada Wood¡¯s back.


    When the workers had moved all the things in , Barry let go of Vi.


    Ada Wood¡¯s breakfast is made for four people. She specially makes the breakfast of Barry and Vi Turner into a couple¡¯s share.


    Vi Turner looks at two half love fried eggs, really want to cry without tears. Barry didn¡¯t understand Ada Wood¡¯s meaning.


    He thought it was what she made for the young master. He packed it and took it away.


    Ada Wood looks at the back of Barry¡¯s leaving, thinking deeply.


    Aaron was sitting in his office reading the papers. He saw Barry go in with a lunch box, with a dark face, ¡°Barry, are you old and stupid? I said no food is allowed in the office. I, get out as soon as possible. ¡±


    Originally, old fox put Yvette Hill to his side as a secretary. He didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong . However, she always made some lunches. The nutritious meal made him very angry. So he prohibited anyone to bring anything to his office.


    But Barry brought it after he issued the order. ¡°Young master, this is a love breakfast specially made by Miss Wood for you, and the one with her is a couple set meal. If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll throw it out. ¡±


    Barry stands there, looking at Aaron . Didn¡¯t the young master have breakfast in the morning to wait for Miss Wood to send her breakfast?


    ¡°Put it down. You go out.¡± As soon as he heard that it was made by Ada Wood, and a coupled pair.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Barry put his breakfast respectfully down, and then backed out.


    With a smile on his face, he shook his head. As expected, it was Miss Wood who could cure the young master.


    In the past, no matter how busy and tired the young master was, as long as he heard Miss Wood¡¯s voice, he immediately became energetic.


    Sometimes when Miss Wood came to him a littlete, he would always ask if he had stopped her for such a long time and gave the person a raise.


    Every time he uses this method to find out about Miss Wood , he just refuse to admit honestly that what he loves is Miss Wood. Sometimes when he saw him throw the rice from Miss Wood into the dustbin and take it out to eat after she left, he was very distressed.


    Aaron loves Miss Wood so much, but he can¡¯t admit it or show it. He can only protect her silently. Because she didn¡¯t know that the young master could not love her, Miss Wood had misunderstood him for so many years, thinking that he had never loved her.

 Chapter 113

    Yvette Hill stood at the door with a love breakfast and looked at Barry angrily. He came to him and said, ¡°what did you take in just now?¡±


    Barry stopped Yvette Hill, without any expression on his face, ¡°just some documents needed by young master.¡± Yvette Hill beat Barry¡¯s hand off and wanted to enter the office of Arnold Hunter directly, but was stopped by Barry.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass me, Miss Hill.¡±


    ¡°I made trouble with you?¡± Yvette Hill sneered.


    Just now she saw him carrying a lunch box and went in.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll let you get out of thepany now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hill. You have no right to drive me away. Only the young master has the right.¡±


    Barry did not change his face. He was not used to Yvette Hill¡¯s practice.


    ¡°Go away. I¡¯m Mrs. Hunter. I don¡¯t have the right to fire a housekeeper.¡± Yvette Hill wants to push Barry away and continue to walk inside, but Barry refuses to move a step from the door of the office.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t married the young master, so you don¡¯t have the right to order me.¡±


    ¡°Go away, a little housekeeper, dare to talk to Mrs. Hunter like that.¡± Aaron¡¯s grandpa appeared in front of Barry with a dragon crutch.


    He bumped Barry with the dragon crutch, and broke his left arm. Barry said nothing but moved away from the office door.


    Aaron hears the movement outside, he opens the door and looks at Yvette Hill and Arno Hunter standing at the door. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Aaron squints at Barry who is holding his left arm and then nces at the crutches in the hands. ¡°It¡¯s OK, young master. I¡¯ll leave first. It¡¯s no use staying here. His task has beenpleted.


    ¡°From tomorrow on, don¡¯te here again. Get out of thepany.¡± Arno Hunter walked into the office of Aaron with dragon crutches and sat down in his position.


    ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t be angry, Barry. He¡¯s just doing his duty. Let him go this time.¡±


    Yvette Hill took Arno Hunter¡¯s arm affectionately and said with a sweet smile. If she keeps Barry, Aaron will treat her better.


    ¡°Well, this time I¡¯ll mercy him in consideration of Yvette Hill. Next time, I¡¯ll see it again. It¡¯s not just about driving you out of thepany.¡±


    Arno Hunter fondly touched Yvette Hill¡¯s head, and then said with a smile. Hearing this, Barry turned back and bowed, ¡°thank you, master Hunter, and Miss Hill.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Ada Wood stands in front of the French window, painting.


    She closes her eyes and tries to recall the picture in the dream.


    It¡¯s simr to that of the Vi Tuner family, but she can¡¯t see the little boy clearly.


    With a palette and brush, she drew on the paper bit by bit, and soon a big outline came out. Vi Turner is no longer at home, and Vita sent him to purchase. In such a big family, only Ada Wood and some servants are left.


    It is probably that Vi Turner¡¯s reputation is so good that many peoplee to seek medical treatment, and his office is almost copsed.


    And he only stays in the office for an hour a day and doesn¡¯t go on weekends.


    He didn¡¯t allow them to make an appointment. He told them to queue up in the order they came. When the time came, he would leave the hospital on time and let them go back toe back the next day.


    Those people were afraid that they woulde backte the next day, so they didn¡¯te back all night. Several family members took turns to queue up in the hope that they could get the right to be treated by him as soon as possible.


    One morning, Ada Wood painted in front of the French window, trying to see the little boy.


    When Vi Turner came back, Ada Wood had finished, leaving some nk space in the middle of the painting.


    She wanted to make up when she could see the little boy clearly.


    ¡°And the people here? Why not draw it in the painting, Vi Turner holds his cheek with one hand, and points to the nk space of the painting just finished by Ada Wood and looks at it carefully.


    ¡°I wonder who the little boy in the picture is.¡± Ada Wood put the palette on the ground and picked up the little book beside the easel. ¡°Or, is there such a little boy in my life?¡± She never remembered that there was such a little boy in her memory.


    Before she was 13 years old, she only remembered the thunderstorm night when her father took her away from Winifred¡¯s mother¡¯s vi.


    After the age of 13, all her memories are rted to Aaron. She remembers everything very clearly. ¡°Maybe this little boy never existed. He¡¯s just an illusion you want to rely on in your memory.¡± Vi Turner has figured it out. Since Ada Wood can¡¯t remember him, he will stay by her side and start over again.


    This may be his chance to get Ada Wood again, he doesn¡¯t want to miss it again.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Close the small book, she looked at the bamboo shadow outside the window, blown by the wind, the bamboo shadow swaying, giving a very illusory feeling.


    The only thing she wants now is to talk again.


    ¡°By the way, another three days, it was the wedding party with Xenia Miller with Adaire. I received his invitation.¡± Vi Turner took out a beautiful wedding note with a close photo of Adair and Xenia Miller. The handwriting inside was clear and beautiful, which was written by Adair.


    Looking at the notes above the wedding post Adair Carter, she thought of her wedding with him in a hurry. He didn¡¯t even have a wedding ring to buy with her, but he could write the wedding invitation for Xenia Miller himself. His love for her is only like this.


    ¡°Maybe he loved you, but you can¡¯t match the greenhouse his parents built him.¡± Vi Tuner threw the wedding note into the stream outside at random and watched it float away with the water.


    ¡°The flowers in the greenhouse can not bear the wind and rain outside, and he can¡¯t give you happiness.¡±


    ¡°it is easy to talk about happiness.


    Ada Wood turned and left and returned to her room.


    Adair Carter is going to be married, even if he finally lets go of her hand, but she still hopes to be Adair Carter can be happy. The man who warmed her for a while, even if he was no longer exclusive to her, she hoped to see his smile again as the warm sunshine of May. She took out a pen from her poor luggage and a high-end thermos bottle, which is thest thing he left her.


    She doesn¡¯t need the thermos anymore. She has got a stomach disease.


    Aaron has helped her to cure it.


    But the brush, she can not give up. This time, she will not give up the brush for anyone.


    She will continue to draw it, along with Zora.


    This brush is handed over to her by Adaire. What she can send him is only this one.


    A picture, a picture of his wedding dress with Xenia Miller.


    Last time in the private vi in Arnold Hunter, her painting was torn off by him before she finished. This time, she won¡¯t let anyone destroy her painting.


    What happened that day, she had no meaning to investigate. The man who once said he was willing to marry her and finally put himself in the arms of others.


    No matter what happened that day, he finally released her hand and did not choose to face her. ¡°Ada, no, I told you, we want to go to a big fight, cause some trouble in his marriage?¡±


    Vita received the news that Xenia Miller married Adair, she was pissed off and went to knock on the door of Ada.

 Chapter 114

    Ada Wood opens the room door, takes a look at Vita, and then goes downstairs with a brush.


    Re install an easel, shey out the paper, and took out the brush that Adair Carter gave her.


    This is her first andst time to draw with this pen, and she will never use it again.


    Vita looks at Ada Wood and suddenly runs downstairs. She thinks she is going to look for Adair. She turns around and chases downstairs.


    When she saw her standing in front of the nk paper in a daze, she was much relieved.


    How long has it been since she saw Adair? It¡¯s been half a month.


    She borrowed a notebook from Vi Turner and searched online for the wedding photos of Adair Carter and Xenia Miller. She specially found a photo of Adair Carter whoughed happily. Then she began to paint.


    When he was with her, he had never been so happy.


    Maybe, she is really not suitable to have such things as love.


    He chased Aaron for five years, and finally spent five years in prison to forget him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Aftering out, she thought he began to like her gradually, but only because of a promise from Zora Wood.


    Sheughed at herself, and then put the notebook in front of her and drew little by little.


    ¡°Dead demon, Ada won¡¯t be too sad?¡±


    Vita does not dare to get close to Ada Wood. She pulls Vi Turner and asks in a low voice. ¡°Airport, please think about it with your brain smaller than your chest. Why does she do this?¡± Vi Turner looks at Vita¡¯s chest with disgust, and then turns his head.


    Sooner orter, he will find a man to abduct this troubled woman, so as not to torture her here every day.


    ¡°Revenge? Not really. ¡± Vita lowered her head and thought for a while, as if she understood , ¡°she is blessing from Adair, painting for them, as a gift, right?¡±


    Vi Turner shakes off Vita¡¯s hand, and then goes to Ada Wood¡¯s side to help her adjust the paint. It was he who taught her how to mix paint, but she did it for another man.


    Maybe God made fun of him. He taught her to draw, but she picked up the brush for another man.


    The person who eventually teaches you how to dance is not necessarily the one who apanies you to the end. He was the one who taught her how to dance, but he couldn¡¯t apany her to the end.


    In the absence of ten years, he will try his best to make up for the defects. However, is Ada Wood willing to give him a chance?


    Can her heart have him since he gave all to Aaron?


    Ada Wood focused on the painting. After she was released from prison, it was Adair who helped her pick up the brush again, but he was not the one who held her brush to the end.


    ¡°If everything could be done over again and you had to choose it again, who would you choose?¡± Vi Turner looks at Ada Wood , which is different from when he taught her to take the brush. Ada Wood was stunned for a moment.


    She had thought about this problem. If everything can be done again, will she choose to chase after her brother Aaron?


    In fact, she did not know how she would choose. If it is with memory to choose, perhaps she will not choose anyone.


    But without the memory now, she would still choose Aaron brother.


    ¡°If it were you and everything could be done again, would you still choose to be a psychologist?¡± Ada Wood can see that Vi Turner doesn¡¯t like his profession. His technique is professional and exquisite, but he doesn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°If everything could be done all over again, of course I would not choose to be a psychologist. I would pick up my brush and paint all the time, with my little princess.¡±


    If ten years ago, he did not chose to push her away, perhaps, there would be no stories between her and Aaron . He and her will be another ending.


    But, he forgot, some things are destined .


    Ada Wood and Aaron must meet, and they will meet under the Jacaranda tree.


    It¡¯s not someone else who caused all this, but himself.


    Stop painting brush, she goes to the bamboo bridge, her hands held the bamboo railing, looking at the small fish in the stream, leisurely put fish tail, ying in the water. The environment here is so good.


    ¡°I really want Winni toe here. ¡°When can I be cured? I want to talk earlier.¡±


    ¡°The time has note, the time is not ripe.¡± With both hands removed from the bridge, he sat down at Ada Wood¡¯s feet, leaning against the bamboo railing, biting a bamboo branch, and looking at the mountain on the other side.


    What Ada Wood needs is a chance to stimte her nerves enough to let her speak, and this opportunity needs people to create.


    And he is just the director of this opportunity, but the specific time is to see the protagonist in this opportunity.


    After a short rest, Ada Wood goes back to painting again.


    In addition to being in the kitchen these days, she spends most of her time painting.


    Although Vi Turner said he was helping her with the treatment, he didn¡¯t ask her about her condition these days. He didn¡¯t give her hypnosis treatment. He just lived together.


    They are neither like lovers, nor like brothers and sisters, nor like doctors and patients.


    In the evening, he told Barry that Aaron didn¡¯t go back to Hunter¡¯s house, but lived in Vi Turner¡¯s house. He lived at the opposite door with Ada Wood.


    When he opened the door, he could look at each other. Because of this, Ada Wood has been avoiding to go out. In thetter half of the night, when she was sleepy, Ada Wood felt as if there was a soft, warm pillow around her.


    The instinct of the body leans up, holds him, and buries his head in the pillow.


    Aaron quietly looked at the small woman in his arms, gently stroking her back, trying to make her sleep more stable.


    The next morning, the rm clock went off, and she was going to get up to prepare breakfast. She opened her eyes and saw the magnified face of Aaron. Ada Wood, like a spring pressed to the extreme, bounces up and wants to get out of bed.


    But was pulled back by Aaron, his long body pressed on her body, ¡°good, don¡¯t make trouble, sleep again.¡±


    The eyes did not open, but the face moved towards her, buried in her neck. The hot breath was blowing over her white neck, and his arms were around her. Ada Wood did not make a fuss and spoke. She stretched out his hand and poked ¡®s chest in an attempt to wake him up.


    However, after several poking him, there was no response from him.


    At the fifth time of poking, Aaron picked up her finger and put it into his mouth , ¡°sleep again, it will be OK for a while.¡±


    A burst of crisp and numb feeling fell into Ada Wood¡¯s whole body , She saw Aaron still did not intend to get up, she again retracted her hand, but the hand was caught dead by him, she still can¡¯t take back.


    Maybe after waiting for a long time, there is no breakfast to eat. Vita rubs her bleary eyes and rushes into Ada Wood¡¯s room.


    ¡°Ada, why don¡¯t you have breakfast today?¡± Hearing Vita¡¯s voice, a nervous, Ada Wood pulls up the quilt and covers two people together in the quilt. She hoped she didn¡¯t see her, thought she had got up, and then left directly. Vita didn¡¯t see someone on the bed. Vita really thinks Ada Wood has gone downstairs to cook breakfast.


    But she didn¡¯t mean to turn around and leave Ada Wood¡¯s room. Instead, she went directly to her bed, lifted the quilt andy in. When she touched a bare back, she opened her eyes. She thought that she had run into the wrong room, and she rolled down from the bed.


    Take a closer look, it is indeed Ada Wood¡¯s room, but, naked back? In her memory, Ada Wood did not have this sleeping habit. She opened the quilt and screamed,¡±Ah!¡±

 Chapter 115

    Vita shouts out. Her eyes are staring at the two people holding each other together.


    Ada Wood felt that she had no face to see people. She took the quilt and covered herself.


    Aaron opened his eyes and looked at Vita. With an irresistiblemand in hiszy voice, ¡°get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, young master.¡± Vita apologizes in a hurry, then turns to the direction of the door and rushes out.


    Just rushed to the door, she bumped into Vi Turner who heard the screaming.


    Because the impulse is too big, so the reaction force is also big, Vita¡¯s body leaned backward. Fortunately, Baird Churchil, who came after Vi Turner , caught Vita in time.


    Hiding in Baird Churchil¡¯s arms, Vita was dazed.


    it turns out that there are such perfect men in the world, whose hair is just right, and facial features are just right. The clothes just set off his perfect figure.


    She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stared at Baird Churchill with wide eyes.


    ¡°Airport, your saliva is dripping on my carpet, haven¡¯t you seen a man?¡± Vi Turner looks at Vita with disgust.


    When he raised his head to look at the bed again, Aaron turned over and turned his back to the door.


    He had pulled up the quilt and blocked Ada Wood¡¯s small body. ¡°I repeat, get out of here.¡±


    His arms warped around Ada Wood, face buried in her neck, bit by bit kissing her white neck. Baird Churchil holds Vita and runs away directly.


    Vi Turner stares at Aaron¡¯s back. Then she slowly leaves Ada Wood¡¯s room and gently closes the door. Hearing the sound of closing the door, Ada Wood pushes Aaron away, then gets out of bed from the other side, picks up clothes, and hides in the bathroom.


    Looking at some of her own red faces in the mirror, why did she see the body of Aaron just now, and her heart rate would elerate?


    What happened to her?


    He is going to marry Yvette Hill. Does she still have any illusions about him? What happened to her?


    Aaron stands at the door, and knocks on the door, ¡°little woman, have you finished, my dder to explode.¡±


    He can¡¯t pee now, just he wanted to take a cold shower and calm himself down.


    Last night, he secretly got up in the middle of the night and took several cold baths.


    This morning, he saw her attractive little appearance and almost couldn¡¯t stop. Although Vita came in to disturb him and Ada Wood¡¯s good things, but fortunately, he stopped his impulse. Hearing Aaron¡¯s words, Ada Wood pours her face with cold water, then opens the door and lowers her head to go out.


    However, Aaron stands at the main gate, blocking her way.


    Because she lowered her head, he saw the lower part of Aaron, and his face turned red again. ¡°Don¡¯t get out of the way, or do you want to try his power?¡±


    he little woman¡¯s blush is really attractive. She¡¯s really sexy.


    Ada Wood removes his chin from ¡®s hand, then leans to the door and moves out slowly step by step. Her feet have notpletely stepped out of the bathroom door, was pulled in. His Head down, lean over, and kiss her hard.


    This taste, no matter how many times he kisses, will not only not be greasy, but will be more addicted.


    The back of her head was held tightly by the big palm, forcing her to raise her head in response to his kiss.


    With the other hand on her hip, she lifted her foot and put her knee against the door panel so that she could sit astride at the base of his thigh.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ada Wood, wearing only her nightdress, feels a hot thing grinding on her thigh at the root of her thigh.


    It seems that he is luring her to the next step. Ada Wood leaned against Aaron¡¯s chest with both hands tightly around his neck for fear of slipping from his legs to the ground. ¡°Little woman, you taste good.¡±


    Aaron let go of his swollen mouth and moved down bit by bit.


    A stream of electricity into Ada Wood¡¯s body, in response to his kiss. She buried her head in her hair, smelled the faint fragrance on her green silk, put a hand into her nightdress, moved up bit by bit, until she was soft and rubbed gently.


    Suddenly, a figure crosses her mind.


    She opened her eyes, bite Aaron¡¯s tongue.


    Aaron was in great pain and he released Ada, his eyes red, like a raging lion. It¡¯s a big thing to be broken at such a time.


    He restrained his impulse and slowly put Ada Wood down.


    As soon as his feet touch the ground, Ada Wood picks up his clothes and runs away.


    Aaron stood at the door of the bathroom, facing the mirror in the bathroom, looking at himself out of control, he is some annoyed at what he had done to the little woman.


    He went into the bathroom, opened the shower and let the cold waterfall from his head.


    Ada Wood rushes into Vita¡¯s room and sees Baird Churchil in it. They are very happy to talk to each other. She stands awkwardly at the door, pauses for three seconds, then turns and exits her room.


    Vi Turner took Ada Wood¡¯s hand and went to his room and pushed her into the bathroom. ¡°Ada, my bathroom is for you. Just tell me what you need. I¡¯ll prepare it for you right away.¡± Perhaps for fear of Ada Wood¡¯s embarrassment, Vi opened the door and the servants passing by could see inside.


    Ada Wood looks at Vi Turner gratefully and then walks into the bathroom with her clothes. Lying in the bathtub, thinking about what happened in her room with Aaron. What¡¯s the matter with her recently?


    Since she kissed Aaronst time , it seems that her feelings for him have been rekindled.


    ¡°Ada, there are two days left for Adair¡¯s wedding. Are you going back to the scene?¡± Vi Turner looks at the news of Adair¡¯s wedding. It seems that the whole world knows about it overnight. Everyone is wondering whether Ada Wood will be present at the scene. There are even some good people with this to bet. Ada Wood lies in the water and listens to Vi Turner. Is she going to the scene?


    The answer is that she will go. She will hand over the painting to Adair Carter.


    This is herst blessing to him. She hopes she can have a better and happier life without her. She is not qualified to stand by his side, not to be his wife.


    Once she had a dream, gave birth to a pile of his children, and spent his life hand in hand with him.


    Now she finally understood that the sun will never exist with her world, except for gray, her world can not melt into any color.


    ¡°Two monthster, it¡¯s the wedding of Adaire and Yvette Hill. If you don¡¯t want to be too sad, don¡¯t continue to be deeply connected with him. If you go on like this, you will only be hurt.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t want to see her hurt, even if she doesn¡¯t choose him in the end. At that time, he pushed her away by himself.


    Ten yearster, he wanted to find her back but found that he could not integrate into her world. Burying his head in the water, Ada Wood tries to calm himself down.


    Five years ago, she was an obstacle between Zora Wood and Aaron.


    Five yearster, she didn¡¯t want to be seen as her lover.


    Perhaps, she really made a big mistake, she should not take the initiative to kiss Aaron.


    Just now she shouldn¡¯t have responded to him. She doesn¡¯t want to be a junior who everyone despises, and she doesn¡¯t want to be treated as a shameless woman after five years. She just loves the wrong person, not shameless.

 Chapter 116

    Vi Turner exits the room after cing the items


    Ada Wood requires at the entrance.


    Sitting quietly in the back garden, drinking tea.


    sits across from Vi Turner, takes the tea in front of him and sips it.


    ¡°The idea remains the same, but I hope you don¡¯t want to provoke her again once her condition is cured. She is fractured and cannot bear any hurt.¡±


    When the situation is resolved, Vi Turner wishes to take her away. This is the sole reason for his return this time.


    She craves stability, something Adaire is unable to provide.


    He had to take her away from where she was depressed. He would mend her broken heart and begin a new life with her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the authority to make decisions for her. I¡¯ll respect her if that¡¯s what she means.¡± Let go of the cup, stretch your long legs, and depart from the vi.


    When Ada Wood returned, he had already left, and his odor lingered.


    When she is healed, she will leave here, leave the city, and never return.


    Only if we don¡¯t meet will we be able to entirely stop thinking about her. She was the only one in the house after breakfast.


    This allows her toplete the picture she handed to Adair Carter. Perhaps she has too much on her mind.


    She didn¡¯t draw much all morning because her thoughts were preupied with Aaron.


    Turn on the television to lighten the mood. The caption on the TV reads, ¡°Aaron and Yvette Hill¡¯s wedding has been pushed back to the end of next month.¡±


    A delicate reporter, holding a microphone and looking at the camera,


    ¡°ording to legend, the president of Hunter¡¯s family requested to marry one month in advance. Follow me now to learn more .¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say that you didn¡¯t know three months before the wedding because you didn¡¯t know three months prior, miss?¡±


    ¡°All I want is for her to be my wife sooner.¡± When he stared at the camera, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, and the evil charm smile drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    I forgot about my work as I stood there with the microphone in my hand. He couldn¡¯t react till he grabbed Yvette Hill¡¯s shoulder and went away.


    Ada Wood turned off the television and returned to her easel.


    I¡¯ve been thinking about what she said just now: ¡°I just want her to be my woman as soon as possible.¡±


    As a result, the woman within is Yvette Hill, not Ada Wood.


    She believed he was not only because of Wood¡¯s devotion to her but also because of her position in her heart.


    The woman he had always known in his heart turned out to be Yvette Hill.


    He did that to her because what was once his suddenly vanished. He wasn¡¯t used to it, and his self-esteem wouldn¡¯t let him.


    His confession to her is nothing more than his miserable vanity. He simply refuses to ept her. He shook his head vigorously, grabbed up the brush and palette, and resumed painting.


    She will continue to sketch regardless of what happens.


    She will not lose her brush for anyone this time.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vi Turner returned with her favorite Jacaranda in hand.


    Ada Wood abruptly swung around and gave Vi Turner a serious look.


    He snatched up the tiny book and scribbled it down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already considered what you said to me in the bamboo grove. I¡¯d like to be your girlfriend for the next five years, but there is one condition.¡±


    Vi Turner is a little taken aback.


    ¡°What is the situation?¡± I¡¯m going to leave here, move somewhere else, go to school, finish my studies, and aplish what I intended to do.


    When a woman has no love left, she is simply powerful and alive.


    She will not wake up for ten years if she dreams.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you anywhere you want to go.¡± He is willing to apany her to the ends of the. Even if she doesn¡¯t love him, he¡¯ll be content as long as he¡¯s by her side.


    ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    Take up the brush and add the final stroke to the painting.


    ce the easel in a well-ventted area, then enter the kitchen and begin cooking.


    Ada Wood has no appetite when she looks at arge table. He can¡¯t eat anymore after just moving a couple of chopsticks. Barry believes Ada Wood is helping him stay on purpose. He is rude and takes the remainder away.


    ¡°What happened to the food?¡± Ada Wood returns her gaze to the clean dishes and hushed Vi Turner.


    He turned around to see Barry carrying it out inrge and little bags.


    Vi Turner discovered this as well, immediately catching up, ¡°thief, you give me back the vegetables.¡±


    Barry hurried out the door. There is still a pot of soup in the kitchen like there was before. Vi Turner had to return to the kitchen, holding the pot of soup and practically crying as she looked pitifully at thever and egg blossom in the soup.


    He fully understood Ada Wood¡¯s reaction to holding that pot of soup the previous time.


    He had the idea, and it came back to him this time.


    When the painting is dry, Ada Wood requests that Vi Turner apany her to mount it and then deliver it to him on the day of Adair¡¯s wedding.


    As a final farewell, she wished to bless him personally.


    Vi Turner¡¯s pals unlocked the framed location.


    It¡¯s a wild and liberated dude.


    ¡°Vi Turner, this painting¡¯s style is extremelyparable to that of a girl previously.¡±


    ¡°However, there is more maturity and rationality in it,¡± the shopkeeper said as he stood in front of the painting, cheek in his hands.


    ¡°Good eyes, this is what the little girl painted all those years ago.¡±


    There is no time for her to get out of the automobile at this point.


    ¡°Is that the one in the car?¡± The shopkeeper tilted his chin slightly as he looked at Barry¡¯s automobile. ¡°It is still concealed. I¡¯m not going to rob you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take an hour less after that.¡± Vi Turner bes agitated and turns to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I have another request for your assistance.¡± The owner removed the artwork and brought him inside the inner chamber.


    Ada Wood returns to the shop after a long period without seeing Vi Turner, believing Vi Turner and the owner have forgotten about her.


    Xenia Miller and Yvette Hill came inside the store shortly after closing the door to snap the shot and passed by her side.


    ¡± Adair, a member of our family, was duped by her appearance and nearly married her. Xenia Miller is not the same girl who was meek and weak at first. Wendy Smith is was forced to stand in the same camp as Yvette Hill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aaron has been clinging to metely. Hees to my house every night for supper and takes me to all the major wine parties. He had previously yed with Ada Wood, but he didn¡¯t mean it. A guy has an insatiable drive to acquire something he cannot obtain. When he truly understands, he will stop bothering you. Your Adaire is not ying sufficiently and, as a result, is not returning to your side obediently. Yvette Hill giggled enthusiastically while covering her mouth.


    She truly believes Adair will marry her. You don¡¯t see her following Adair about every day, as if she¡¯s truly abandoning her marriage. Adair repented on the wedding day. he didn¡¯t even show up to the scene. he was a turtle with a shrinking head, and it was killing me.¡±

 Chapter 117

    When Xenia Miller walks by, she hides her mouth and giggles with Yvette Hill.


    She spends the entire time talking about her subject.


    Ada Wood returns to Vi Turner¡¯s automobile and closes the window, looking at the two people¡¯s backs.


    She exited the shop and returned to her car as soon as the two men entered.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be back in an hour. We¡¯ll stop by for a cup of tea in the afternoon.¡±


    Ada Wood sat by the window, sipping lemonade and watching the traffic outside.


    Adair Carter appeared at the window unexpectedly.


    She dashed out of the shop and caught up with him.


    Perhaps it¡¯s a little too tight. Her hand is firmly gripping Adair¡¯s hand.


    Returning her gaze from Adair, he is taken aback by Ada Wood¡¯s surprise.


    The look of surprise on his face faded quickly.


    Standing there, letting her hold his hand, there was no joy in fantasy, no expression on Adaire¡¯s face.


    Ada Wood is still unable to make a sound. There was no time to pull out the small book, so it was also left on the table.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Wood?¡±


    Adair¡¯s mouth opens with a frigid voice. He loves her, but the price is prohibitively exorbitant. Perhaps he should not have stayed with her from the start.


    Ada Wood is utterly taken aback.


    The strength slowly dissipated as she held Adair¡¯s hand.


    Xenia Miller suddenly leaped to her feet, raised her right palm, and mmed it on Ada Wood¡¯s left cheek.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not enough to kill Adaire¡¯s father, little bitch?¡±


    Do you want to keep hurting Adair?¡±


    Uncle Carter was murdered by her?


    Why is it that she has no recollection of anything?


    What happened on that particr day?


    She really wants to ask Adair the truth, but she can¡¯t seem to make a sound no matter how hard she tries.


    ¡°You still want to pretend to be pitiful in front of Adai.¡± In the past, you were so brazen and obnoxious. ¡± Xenia Miller pulls Adair to her side.


    ¡°Adair, you see, I had already let you go thest time you caught up with our news conference. You will not merely p you in the face if you continue to entangle like this.¡± Xenia Miller has been waiting for Adair to alter his mind for years, and now he has.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to talk to Adaire. She was only interested in learning the truth.


    Looking at Adair with misty tears, she is not who Xenia Miller ims she is; she has never considered leaving Adair.


    She was really curious about what had urred that day. If it¡¯s truly her fault, she¡¯ll take full responsibility.


    She wanted to catch Adair with her hand outstretched, but she was prevented by Xenia Miller. ¡°You¡¯re a real skeptic, Ada Wood.¡± Xenia Miller raises her hand to p Ada Wood once more, but she is stopped by arge hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move my people, or I¡¯ll let your wedding be ruined,¡± Vi Turner said, standing behind Ada Wood with a gloomy face.


    Xenia Miller drew her hand back, scowled, and scrutinized Vi Turner.


    ¡°Oh, Ada Wood, I didn¡¯t realize you were so talented.¡±


    There¡¯s a new man. ¡± Adair Carter¡¯s face had changed slightly, and he now had a nasty expression when he looked at the Ada.


    She quickly found a new man, regardless of how long he had been gone.


    My mother was absolutely correct. ¡°Ada Wood, you and I have entirely ended,¡± he said, implying that she feigned to be innocent and pitiful in front of him to provoke his desire for protection.


    I hope you won¡¯t bother me any longer.


    Take Ada Wood¡¯s hand and ce it in front of Xenia Miller.


    Because he was young and irrational, he killed his father.


    He is now the only one left at home.


    Ada Wood will no longer be a source of anxiety for him.


    No, Adair, you can¡¯t get me wrong.


    Vi Turner can, but only you can. After I get out of prison, you¡¯ll be the only source of sunshine. You are the one who instills hope in me.


    You can¡¯t treat me like this.


    Vi Turner¡¯s grip on Ada Wood is slipping as she goes towards Adair.


    She approached carefully towards Ada Wood, looking at him, and dodged before grabbing him. Ada Wood¡¯s tears are out of control. It falls on the floor, one drop after another, like a river breaking the dam.


    ¡°Please, Miss Wood, be respectful of yourself,¡± Adaire spoke in a frigid tone from behind her ring, then took Xenia Miller¡¯s hand in hers and turned around, her head not returning to go.


    Both hands are also in a holding position away from Adair.


    The figure of Adair progressively fades away and eventually vanishes in the hazy vision.


    Vi Turner remains silent as she stands behind Ada Wood.


    She remains silently at her side.


    Ada Wood slowly regained consciousness, ced his hand down, crouched on the ground, and grasped his knee, what seemed like a century afterwards.


    She has no ce in this environment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Adair ns to depart when she marries and hands over the picture to him.


    It¡¯s fine to go wherever she wants as long as she can depart.


    Vi Turner removed her coat and gently covered Ada Wood¡¯s body before assisting her to her feet


    ¡± Vi Turner¡¯s recognizable face draws Ada Wood¡¯s attention as he raises his head. Will the man who is eager to join her now abandon herter? Her face was still burning with sorrow when Xenia Miller pped her in the face and told her that she didn¡¯t deserve .


    She will be left alone in the end.


    Ada ispletely exhausted. Looking at two delicate pink scars on the hands, one for the left and the other for Adaire.


    She¡¯s not going to leave anything for anyone this time.


    Run like hell along the road.


    Vi Turner trailed her and ran alongside her.


    ¡°I have a better technique to vent if you¡¯re depressed.¡± In her heart, Vi Turner is a doctor.


    He is well aware that Ada Wood is the most vulnerable and that she has the ability to take his life at any time.


    ¡°I¡¯m inviting you to join me.¡± Run to Ada Wood¡¯s side, grasp her hand in yours, and sprint forward. When her body bes exhausted and she is unable to walk, her spirit will be exhausted as well.


    He used to do things like this. It¡¯s be an extravagant ambition for him to continue to guide her hand ahead ten yearster.


    She dashed to the location where Vi Turner wanted her to be taken. There are many walls there, with the exception of the top 10, which are graffiti, and the back, which are immacte white walls with no ws.


    At the foot of the wall, there is a lot of spray paint, which allows for free graffiti. ¡°Ie here every year to draw a picture.¡± I¡¯ll paint it with you this year.¡±


    Vi Turner took the can of spray paint off the ground, opened it, and ced it in Ada Wood¡¯s hand, suggesting that she would join him in drawing. Ada Wood picks up a bottle of red paint and paints it all over the white wall.

 Chapter 118

    Ada Wood¡¯s optic nerve is stimted by the same color as blood on the wall.


    She¡¯s going insane, spraying the wall and giggling at the same time.


    Perhaps she felt that the red color was not appealing enough.


    She stroked her arm with a jagged chunk of aluminum can she had picked up from the ground. Her white arm was covered in scarlet blood.


    He painted on the wall with his own blood on a brush.


    From a flower bone blossom into a murderous flower, one after another captivating rose, in her pen shape, as if alive.


    Vi Turner also scooped up the pieces of the can Ada Wood had just used and stroked her arm hard.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough, use mine,¡±


    he added, reaching out to Ada Wood. Two people¡¯s blood blended together on the wall, forming lovely roses one after the other.


    The sky is a red painted background, and beneath it is a flower painted with two people¡¯s blood. She drew till there was no more blooding out of her arms.


    There is still one corner left.


    Perhaps this nk is meant to remind her that life isn¡¯t wless and that there will always be ws.


    Ada Wood throws brush and spray paint on the ground before lying down and staring at the blue sky.


    Originally, her world could not only be gray but also red.


    The brilliant red of her blood is the color of her life.


    This is the only artwork with color in it. Unlike the previous gray painting, this one is extremely bright and appears to be out of ce.


    ¡°You know what? For the first time, I realize how lovely the red of blood is.¡±


    Vi Turner turned his head to one side and nced at Ada Wood¡¯s side face


    ¡°I finally see why you are so obsessed with the color of blood. If I may, I would like to be your pigment.¡± Close your eyes and experience the warmth of the sun. Ada Wood has never felt more at ease than she does right now.


    Vi Turner¡¯s side body wiggles slightly toward her direction, quietly looking at her


    . One hand supports his head as he gazes at Ada Wood¡¯s lovely face.


    He approaches her lips slowly.


    Ada Wood opens her eyes one centimeter from her lips and looks at Vi Turner¡¯s swollen face. Her imagination shed a picture of the small boy grasping her hand, straining to go forward, as if unstoppable, thus running, running.


    Finally, the young child and the person holding her hand vanished.


    She couldn¡¯t see the boy¡¯s face from start to finish.


    . Two people¡¯s breath appeared to stop at that moment, and they looked at each other solemnly. Arge hand shoved Vi Turner away and snatched up Ada Wood on the ground.


    ¡°I said, don¡¯t move my girlfriend,¡± Aaron is facing Vi Turner¡¯s body and kicks him out a few meters. Then he took Ada Wood and proceeded toward his car.


    He just got a message from Barry saying that Ada Wood had been bullied by others. He raced to the location, but there was no sign of her.


    Only then did he proceed to follow the two men¡¯s leads and discover them here.


    He cautioned Vi Turner not to touch little women a long time ago.


    Ada Wood worked really hard.


    The painting¡¯sst corner was unfinished.


    She wished toplete the picture.


    Jump out of the arms of and then pick up the cans on the ground, facing his arm, hard to row down.


    He stretched out to grab the scarlet blood that was flowing from his arm.


    Then walk to thest corner, pick up the brush on the ground, stained with the blood of millions of cool cities, and continue to paint on it.


    Ada Wood¡¯s paintings in thest corner are vivid red, not roses. It¡¯s a lovely flower. It can only exist on the road of the yellow spring, no matter how lovely it is. stands peacefully alongside Ada Wood, allowing her to use his blood as paint.


    A red painting waspleted quickly.


    Ada Wood¡¯s body was propelled against the wall. She mashed her body against hers, bent her head, and forced her to kiss her lips.


    Ada Wood puts his hands on his chest, attempting to push him away.


    The burning ache on her lips prevented her from exerting herself.


    ¡°Little woman,¡±


    ¡°you are mine, every inch of your body, only I can touch.¡± He pushed away, wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth, scowled coldly at his gorgeous face, then followed Vi Turner into his automobile.


    , ¡°Ada Wood, when you get out of the car, should I let you ride in his car? Have I permitted you to apany him?¡±


    He would never let Ada Wood date Vi Turner.


    If he departed this time, he might not be able to catch up with him the following time. Vi Turner starts the car and wants to get rid of Aaron.


    Seeing Ada Wood unmoved, Aaron swiftly walks to Vi Turner¡¯s automobile and nces at Ada Wood in the back seat.


    Vi Turner didn¡¯t want to get out of the automobile. he dashed towards the direction of cy Aaron.


    Step on the gas and continue to elerate.


    Ada Wood bes agitated and goes to the front, attempting to lift Vi Turner¡¯s feet.


    Finally, the cares to a stop w, and Ada Wood rushes to the front from the rear seat due to inertia.


    Aaron swiftly opened the door and retrieved Ada Wood from Vi Turner¡¯s automobile and ced it in his car.


    ¡°Do not waste your time.¡±


    ¡± I lost her ten years ago when I pushed her away. I¡¯m not going to do it again.¡± Vi Turner stared nkly at the front.


    He had just elerated in front of him, but he had already released the elerator in the back, but she still rushed up nheless.


    She has never ceased loving with all her heart. It¡¯s time for him to let go.


    ¡°When she gets better, I¡¯ll leave, and I won¡¯t show up in front of her again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best.¡± Aaron returns to the car and hugs Ada Wood, who is terrified.


    He expected Vi Turner to stop her, but he did not expect to stand with her and watch her get thrashed by Xenia Miller.


    Such a man, what qualities to dere he loves her, what qualifications to stand by her side and protect her.


    Ada Wood stares forward towards the road. She¡¯s exhausted. She couldn¡¯t get up since she was too tired.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She was still at peace, leaning in arms of Aaron. Clearly, she intended to leave him, but after seeing how much he would suffer, she decided to stay.


    She despises such a self, just as she does Adair.


    Adair would not feel as sad if Uncle Carter did not leave so quickly. If she could go back in time, she would rather be out of prison, alone, hidden in a ce no one knows her, to begin a new life. Maybe this way, Winni won¡¯t have an ident and won¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°Little woman, remember that no matter what I do next, no matter how dissatisfied and unhappy you are, brother Aaron only loves you.¡±


    ¡°He just loves you, no matter what. He had to return to Zora Wood in the past. He¡¯s now causing you pain. But keep in mind that Ada Wood is the sole person in Aaron¡¯s heart from beginning to end. Ada Wood, who is haughty and demanding, or his hesitation after being freed from prison, refuses to ept him.¡±


    Ada Wood raises his head and looks at his face of Aaron. Is that a confession? What a horrible confession. He just loved her, no matter what he did to make her upset. A man who was set to marry another woman assured her that he only loved her.

 Chapter 119

    Adair Carter said the same thing to her, but heter exined that he was young and couldn¡¯t see her genuine face.


    He also told her not to bother him.


    It¡¯s a little annoying to see Ada Wood¡¯s expression remain unchanged.


    Damn, she doesn¡¯t believe what he said now because she was so chilly to her earlier.


    ¡°You see, I bought all of the things I wear five years ago.¡±


    I put fresh ones in the cupboard and then took all of the clothes you bought.


    You also purchased these ties. You purchased watches and cellphones. You can examine them. Except for the four corners, which were left by Ada Wood five years ago, everything on him is numbered and catalogued.


    Barry shook his head helplessly in front of him, something he was most familiar with.


    He was then quite d to buy it and then let him buy it back exactly the same way.


    He had transported the bed she had surreptitiously slept in to his private vi.


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood¡¯s face. T ¡°How do you believe it, Ada Wood Zora Wood has never been a favorite of mine. In my heart, you are the only one.¡±


    His hands were clutching his hair, and the back of his hand was tinged with blue.


    Ada Wood cocked her head and stared intently at Aaron¡¯s face. ¡°Please tell me what caused Wood¡¯s death.¡±


    This is what she needs to know and what she doesn¡¯t want to know.


    ¡°She addicted, did not deliberately jump downstairs,¡± he said, turning his head to the window and looking out with a guilty heart.


    He gripped her neck before asking why she threw Zora down the stairs, Zora, only to mislead the people sent by the old fox to follow him.


    he was already with Adair by the time he wanted to go back and exin. As a result, he did not exin to Ada Wood, allowing her to continue to misunderstand.


    First and foremost, he now has more time to prepare for the old fox. In fact, she knew he wouldn¡¯t tell her the truth; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to the ¡°dream¡± club to find him.


    She had previously imed that she had pushed her down, but he now ims that she would jump downstairs due to a drug addiction.


    Is it because of this that shecks the right to know the facts?


    The blood from her arm wound had coagted.


    She stretched out and tore the clots open, and blood flowed out of the opening.


    In truth, drawing was quite painful, but when she watched the blood run out, she felt it was exceptionally beautiful.


    She thought it was worth the difort to see such a lovely color.


    Ada Wood is returned to Vi Turner¡¯s vi and sent back to her room.


    The doctor followed with a medication box to assist Ada Wood with the wound.


    Ada Wood has an unexinable feeling in her heart when she looks at the tall back of Aaon.


    Is what he stated in the automobile just now true?


    Is she the one he¡¯s always wanted?


    Is it simply to make her happy?


    Whatever the reason, he will continue to be Yvette Hill¡¯s spouse for another month.


    Ada Wood lies down with her back to the quilt after the wound is treated.


    Ada Wood pretends to sleep by closing her eyes.


    Aaron goes to Ada Wood¡¯s side, looks at her, covers the quilt for her, and walks to the door.


    He knows Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to see him right now. He announced in the morning that his wedding to Yvette Hill had been moved up.


    She had to have heard the news.


    Vi Turner leans on the wall beside Aaron Hunter.


    ¡°This time I actually let go However, I must inform you that, in addition to allowing her to speak, I will assist her in regaining her recollection of that day. This is the first step in treating her depression. You should not be worried that she knows the truth because you love her.¡±


    Ada had been diagnosed with depression.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Initially, he assumed that after healing her gastrointestinal disease, he would immediately arrange for her depression to be treated by a doctor.


    But a lot of things happened before the start of treatment, so he didn¡¯t have time to n until today.


    ¡°Let her talk first, and then I¡¯ll tell her about it.¡±


    He¡¯d tell her everything, even why Zora Wood jumped from the 60th floor, but not now.


    ¡°The key is her wedding; no matter what happens that day, you do not aid her.¡± Vi Turner frown. He is the most significant individual.


    He has 80 percent trust in letting Ada Wood talkt. He doesn¡¯t need to know whether Ada Wood¡¯s favorite person is Adairer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that.¡± He pushed her away ten years ago. She gave him a wound ten yearster.


    He went downstairs to arrange things after looking at the door to Ada Wood¡¯s room. Ada Wood, lying in her bed, gazes out the window at the bamboo.


    Perhaps soon. She¡¯ll be allowed to leave here soon.


    She leaves with Vi Turner after delivering the items to Adair Carter¡¯s hand.


    There is no reason for her to stay here.


    It¡¯s almost time for Adaire¡¯s wedding to Xenia Miller.


    Ada Wood got up early, checked one side of the painting carefully, and then proceeded to cook breakfast.


    When she went to make breakfast to rouse them up, she saw that all of the apartments were vacant, not even the maids.


    She sat alone in the dining room for breakfast, staring out the window at the vacant house.


    Barry walks in with a lunch box and looks at Ada Wood, who has already made breakfast and is getting ready to depart.


    ¡°Miss Wood, everyone went to the young master¡¯s wedding today.¡±


    I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be disappointed, so we all left early.¡±


    Ada Wood bowed slightly and added, ¡°I already knew.¡± He headed out immediately after breakfast, having picked up the boxed painting. It¡¯s a magnificent wedding. Almost everyone in the city is aware that today is the wedding ceremony between the young master departing home and the Wang family¡¯s daughter.


    Ada Wood looks at her watch.


    There¡¯s still time before the divorce banquet starts.


    She still has time to catch a taxi. Simply present him with this painting before the wedding.


    Ada Wood walks to the side of the road, holding a light painting, and want to take a taxi. Suddenly, a wedding automobile passed in front of her, blocking her view of Adair¡¯s bright and gorgeous face.


    Ada Wood opens her mouth, wanting to stop leaving Adair, but she is in a rush. As she watches the bridal car drive away, Ada Wood holds up the painting and tries to catch up with it.


    Adair, please wait for me. I¡¯ll be alright in a second. Will you please give me five minutes? Let me take onest nce at you and wish you the best. Don¡¯t go out like this.

 Chapter 120

    ¡°Adair has been looking for the wedding automobile. Would you like to pause for a moment?¡± Vivien checked her rearview mirror, the tiny figure fighting to keep up with the wedding car.


    He did not initially encourage her to stay with Adair.


    He felt sorry for her all of a sudden.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s get going.¡± Adair Carter also does not return, not even a nce.


    The tone is frigid.


    Ada Wood is chasing after the wedding car while carrying the painting.


    Perhaps she was too nervous to run. Ada Wood copsed, clutching the artwork in her arms.


    Ayer of skin was scratched, and blood gushed out of it. She was unconcerned about her injuries.


    She stood up and pursued Adair¡¯s wedding car with her paintings in her arms.


    Vivien stares in the rearview mirror at Ada Wood¡¯s obstinate little face and feels sorry for her. ¡°Adair, she copsed.¡±


    ¡°I told her to leave her alone and to keep driving.¡± Today is Adair Carter¡¯s wedding day with Xenia Miller, he added impatiently.


    He doesn¡¯t want to deal with any more issues.


    After his father died, he was forced to marry Xenia Miller in order to keep Carter¡¯s family.


    He has already assassinated his father.


    Because of his stubbornness, he can¡¯t keep the one item his father left him.


    Vivien remained silent and pressed the elerator to elerate.


    Ada Wood stood helplessly watching the wedding car drive away. She hurriedly took a car to catch up with Adair¡¯s wedding car.


    Hold the artwork closely in her arms and stare ahead with wide eyes, afraid of losing Adair. ¡°You¡¯re in a lot of pain, little girl. First, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Furthermore, the one you wish to chase is the young master¡¯s wedding car. We taxis are unable to keep up.¡±


    The driver¡¯s uncle felt a pang of sadness as he looked at Ada Wood, who was badly damaged all over. Ada Wood vigorously shakes her head. She refuses to go to the hospital. She just wants to see Adair Carter and give him the artwork.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t want to bother him any longer; she just wanted to bless him. The driver grumbled, shook his head, and continued to pursue Adair¡¯s wedding car.


    Ada Wood, sitting in the rear car, had never let go of his artwork.


    She was sobbing uncontrobly as she stared forward.


    She also didn¡¯t understand why the word cry?


    The taxi followed her all the way to church, either the church she had picked or the priest. The automobilees to a halt some distance from the church.


    Ada Wood has a lightplexion.


    She wipes her tears away and steps out of the automobile.


    His small face seemed sorrowful as he stood there, looking at the church door from afar.


    Aaron was headed in the direction of the church In his co-seat driver sits Yvette Hill, a dignifieddy in a beige skirt.


    She helped clean up her tie after getting off and then took his arm to walk into the chapel. ¡°Aaron, after Adair¡¯s wedding, we¡¯ll take a vacation and then travel together. I¡¯ve heard that France is the romantic capital of the world. I¡¯d want to apany you.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face was expressionless, but he did not push away Yvette Hill¡¯s small hand, and he said coldly, ¡°Mypany has been quite busy recently, and I have no time to go out with you. It makes no difference how many locations they run as long as you are happy. I¡¯ll give you a long vacation.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather has already made ns. We¡¯re going out with two families this time, and the route has been nned.¡±


    Yvette Hill smiled sweetly, ¡°Even though the firm is busy, you must take time to rx. It isn¡¯t a machine. If we go there to y, you can rest and replenish your energy. When you return, you can resume your task.¡±


    Instead of responding to Yvette Hill, she entered the church.


    Ada Wood is nearby, calmly observing Yvette Hill and Aaron¡¯s arm. They are conversing andughing like a couple in love. Why would he say such things to her?


    Ada Wood does not have time to think about it. The church bell has begun to ring.


    Xenia Miller looks elegant and beautiful in her white bridal gown.


    Her father guides her.


    She steps out of the car and walks to the front door.


    Xenia Miller, who is about to be sent away from Adair, is smiling broadly


    . Adair Carter extended his hand, smile on his lips.


    His tiny frame moved closer to meet his lovely bride.


    Ada Wood rose to his feet and hurried to them after seeing the two people¡¯s hands sped. When they turn to proceed into the church, Ada Wood finally arrives, but she is blocked by the people in front of her.


    With tears in his eyes, he clutched the picture destined for Adair Carter. Adair stood there waiting for the bride as the bride took her father¡¯s arm and moved in carefully step by step. Xenia Miller¡¯s father took Xenia Miller¡¯s hand and ced it on Adair Carter¡¯s hand.


    He enthusiastically grabbed Xenia Miller¡¯s hand in his, his smile as dazzling as the sun. Ada Wood¡¯s eyes were pierced by the sorrowful and beautiful smile.


    Tears rained like rain at that time.


    Adair, who had taken Xenia Miller¡¯s hand and was going to turn around, noticed the thin figure standing at the church door, clutching the artwork closely.


    His expression shifted somewhat; he had not expected her to follow the wedding site.


    They all turn their heads to gaze at Ada Wood standing at the door, seeing something amiss with Adair¡¯s face.


    Almost everyone in attendance hade to see Adair¡¯s wedding for the second time, thus everyone knew Ada Wood.


    This is the woman that abandoned Adair on the wedding day. There¡¯s a new show to watch. Everyone is waiting for a good y, and everyone¡¯s gaze has been fixed on Ada Wood¡¯s physique. People below began to whisper as they waited for the priest to announce the wedding speech. Perhaps his sudden appearance here is too abrupt.


    Ada Wood¡¯s slender figure moves to the door then shrink to one side so that no one inside can see her.


    Adaire, you are still so sweet, so soft that when you reach out to take the bride¡¯s hand, your smile is very charming.


    In truth, I truly want to congratte you loudly, but Ick the guts to do so.


    Ie after you not to bother you, not to make a scene, but to see you onest time before I depart, look you in the eyes, and then hand you this artwork.


    A month ago, I was sitting in a hotel room, getting ready for you to pick me up.


    Standing next to you, holding your hand, bes another woman.


    I don¡¯t me you for getting married to otherdies so rapidly.


    I know I¡¯m not worthy of you, but I genuinely want to go through all of this with you. He hung the artwork on the door and refused to turn around. He raced out, covering his face. Now you lead the bride, simply worthy of you, so lovely, is a woman, will not drag you back, will not dishonor you in the past, will not embarrass you everywhere.

 Chapter 121

    Ada Wood stopped her tears and ran to the direction where she came.


    And the reporter standing outside shooting Adair¡¯s wedding, after seeing Ada Wood, he besieged her.


    While covering her face, she ran very hard to let the reporters take pictures.


    Although it has been a month since the incident, they still refuse to let her go.


    Suddenly, she saw a taxiing this way and reached out to stop it.


    When the car stops, Ada Wood opens the door, raises her feet and climbs into the car.


    Before she could close the door, she was dragged down from the car. Before she regained her consciousness, she put her foot against the door to prevent her from getting on again.


    People in the church also came out to see. Yvette Hill took Aaron¡¯s arm and stood not far from Ada Wood, quietly watching what happened.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this our school beauty Ada Wood? Are you here to attend Adair¡¯s wedding? Come on, let¡¯s go in together .¡±


    Wanda Clinton is dressed in a skirt and a in white dress. She looks at Ada Wood who appears pitifully at Adair¡¯s wedding. She thinks Aaron is no longer in charge of her affairs and is more likely to bully her.


    She grabbed Ada Wood with both hands, and her sharp nails made red marks on her arms. ¡°I was in a traffic jam just now, so I waste. I didn¡¯t expect Ada to be aste as me. Fortunately, you were there. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing for me to go in alone.¡±


    Wanda Clinton signals the taxi behind Ada Wood to leave, and then grabs Ada Wood and not to let her go, giving reporters enough time to encircle her.


    Ada Wood has been lowering her head, not to see those reporters whoe after him, but also dare not to look at Adair, trying to get rid of Wanda Clinton.


    However, Wanda Clinton made every effort to seize Ada Wood.


    This opportunity to humiliate her should not be missed.


    Some time ago, some people dealt with Vice Mayor Smith .


    Although they didn¡¯t say it on the surface, all know that it was done by Aaron, and there was also Adair Carter to help.


    Now, from Adair has married Xenia Miller, and Aaron returns to Yvette Hill¡¯s side obediently, and no one can support her.


    Not to mention that she is just a small civilian now. Even if she is still the eldestdy of family, as long as Aaron and Adair don¡¯t help her, with her father¡¯s power in w City, she can¡¯t easily copse as easily as Vice Mayor Smith .


    As the mayor¡¯s daughter, even if she humiliated Ada. Even if she got into trouble, her mayor¡¯s father could settle everything for her, not like Vice Mayor Smith .


    What¡¯s more, what is Ada, she pestered Aaron, and Aaron didn¡¯t want her.


    When she married to Adaire, Adaire wanted to divorce, she didn¡¯t dare to attend the wedding.


    She stared at Ada with her head titled, so that the journalists could not shoot her face.


    ¡°Ada, you speak, everyone is looking at you, these are all our ssmates, where have you been recently, why didn¡¯t you greet to us, what happened?¡±


    Wanda Clinton slily sneakered, and her pointed fingernails pinched Ada¡¯s wrist.


    Ada¡¯s hand hurts, she reaches out another hand, and pinched towards Wanda Clinton, a blood scratch appears.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Wanda Clinton painfully releases Ada Wood. Seeing that she is going to run away, she quickly catches up with her hair and drags her back.


    ¡°Ada Wood, what are you running for? Our old ssmates had a hard time getting together. We haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. Today, we¡¯ll get together through the wedding ceremony of Adair.¡±


    While grabbing Ada Wood¡¯s hair, she dragged her to the church.


    Aaron squinted at what happened in front of him, without any expression on his face, as if he was watching a y that had nothing to do with himself.


    Ada Wood grabs the root of her hair and turns her back to Wanda Clinton. She walks back with her feet.


    Because of the pain, Ada Wood¡¯s face is almost deformed.


    Bear the pain, she turned the body, since she can¡¯t get rid of her, then let her apany her to lose face together.


    She pulled Wanda Clinton¡¯s skirt back.


    The short, in white dress was pulled down, and Wanda Clinton, who was not covered by the skirt, had only one piece of bra and pants.


    the reporters, all of a sudden, immediately took the camera to shoot this picture.


    Wanda Clinton stood there, all of a sudden stunned, looking at the reporters rushing forward, and finally became angry.


    Picking up the skirt on the ground, blocking the light in front of her, she tugged at Ada Wood¡¯s hair and pushed her to the reporter.


    ¡°Who dares to take a picture again, I will let yourpany disappear from w City tomorrow. All Who dares to pass it on, I will let him stay in prison for the rest of his life. Don¡¯t you always want to know the news of Ada Wood before? The woman who chased Aaron and was jailed for five years and left Adair to repent on the wedding day is here now. You can ask boldly, and no one will stop you. ¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s face was exposed to the public like a street mouse.


    Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar faces, she suddenly felt very scared.


    Her thin body, trembling back, she retreated to the door of the church.


    Adaire mother stands not far from Adair¡¯s back, silent, like the quiet before the storm. And behind them,


    . They all turned around and looked at the church door.


    The old hunter¡¯s face did not change, but that pair of hawk eyes from the moment when Ada appeared , did not move from her body.


    Adair Carter takes Xenia Miller¡¯s hand and stands in the front, looking at Ada Wood who has been retreating towards them. The expression on his face is disgusting.


    ¡°The wedding goes on, we don¡¯t have to waste our time for an unrted person.¡±


    Adair Carter looks at Ada Wood coldly and kicks away the painting that Ada Wood left at the door of the church.


    Then he took Xenia Miller¡¯s hand and turned around to go back to the church and continue to hold their wedding ceremony.


    Hearing Adair¡¯s cold words and seeing his merciless foot, Ada Wood¡¯s heart was pricked again. He turned around and looked at the white figure, led his bride into the church, waiting for the priest to read the wedding address.


    Adair Carter said ¡°I do¡± with a gentle face, as if Ada Wood had not appeared just now. He exchanged rings with Xenia Miller happily and kissed his bride.


    When Xenia Miller¡¯s family saw the wedding going smoothly, they showed a satisfied smile, chatting , looking very happy.


    After watching the y, Aaron got up and went to the door without any change of emotion.


    ¡°To where?¡± The old Hunter didn¡¯t look up, his eyes still stay on the new couple, his tone was stern.


    ¡°After the y, I¡¯ll go out for a walk and call me when I go to the hotel.¡±


    Aaron did not stop and went on.


    ¡°After the wedding of the young master , you have a good chat with your father-inw. Since you have decided to advance the wedding to a monthter, you should prepare well.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go out with Aaron. We¡¯ll be back before we leave for the hotel.¡±


    Yvette Hill smiles sweetly at Hunter¡¯s father, holding Aaron¡¯s arm with both hands naturally, and then goes out with him.


    Ada Wood has no way out.


    Leaning against the wall of the church, she was no longer afraid of the group of aggressive journalists who surrounded her.


    Her reputation has long been rotten, even if they report casually, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    At most, she was a joke.


    It¡¯s better to pull Wanda Clinton together than to die together as aughing stock.

 Chapter 122

    Ada Wood pushes aside the reporter and runs after Wanda Clinton.


    She grabs off her skirt and pulls her hair back to where she stood just now.


    Wanda Clinton didn¡¯t expect Ada Wood to do this.


    She was exposed to the camera .


    She ran in front of them, pushed the camera away, turned back, raised her hand, and fanned to Ada Wood¡¯s face.


    Ada Wood dodged in time and looked at Wanda Clinton calmly.


    Since Xenia Miller pped herst time, she vowed that she would never let anyone p her again.


    Angry Wanda Clinton still wants to catch up and gave Ada Wood a second p.


    At this time, Wanda Clinton¡¯s bodyguards have already brought her clothes, put them on, and after finishing, they sneer at Ada Wood.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to Adair¡¯s wedding? Why don¡¯t you go in? There is no invitation. Would you like me to help you in? ¡±


    The reporter at the back asked, ¡°Miss Wood, why did youe to the wedding?¡±


    ¡°A month ago, you were repented of marriage on the spot. Did you do something sorry to leave young master?¡±


    Ada Wood looks quietly at the people in front of her. She doesn¡¯t know what they are asking.


    She didn¡¯t remember what happened that day, and she wanted to find out what happened that day.


    Xenia Miller and her husband are getting ready to get married.


    Ada Wood stands by, quietly looking at the direction of Adair.


    Seeing the happy appearance from Adair, she really felt very pleased.


    At the beginning, she thought that she could never stand up from Adair, afraid that he would abandon himself, so she decided to stay by his side to be his legs.


    Now he can stand up, and there is a wife who is really worthy of him.


    When she came after her, she had already thought of such an ending.


    She just wanted to see him get married.


    Adair¡¯s feet, just put on the car, therge open-air screen in the square opposite the church opened, and a picture appeared on the high-definition screen.


    A naked man, lying on a woman in a wedding dress.


    The man is a little fuzzy, but the woman in the wedding dress is clearly Ada Wood.


    Many high-definition photos are shown on the screen like slides.


    Wendy Smith, holding a microphone and stereo, stood under the outdoor TV to exin the photos.


    ¡°These photos were taken at Adair¡¯s wedding a month ago. On the wedding day, she was lying on their wedding bed with another man, doing some casual things. After being caught by Adair on the spot, he announced his retirement, and Ada Wood did not dare to appear at the wedding site and ran away. The woman standing here now is a whore .


    Watching the open-air TV on the spot, Ada was stunned.


    No, it won¡¯t be her. Someone must have framed her. How could she have done such a thing. Yes, it must be someone who framed her.


    Who is it and who is so vicious to do such a thing.


    She wanted to rush out of the crowd, grab the remote control in Wendy Smith¡¯s hand, but she can¡¯t rush out because she is surrounded by arge group of people.


    The reporters gathered around and said, ¡°Miss Wood, are those photos true? Who is the man in the picture? ¡±


    No, it¡¯s not her. The person in those photos is not her.


    Holding her head in her hands, she squatted on the ground, and her thin body trembled violently. Seeing Ada Wood ignore them and keep silent all the time, the reporters continue to ask,


    ¡°Miss Wood, you have been silent. Have you acquiesced in this matter?¡±


    Asked for a few minutes, or did not see her response, those reporters turned to prepare to get on the wedding car .


    ¡°Mr. Carter, are those photos true? Did you catch adultery on the spot and Miss Wood was in bed with other men? ¡±


    Ada Wood climbs over to Adair, tears in her eyes. She sits on the ground, grabs Adair¡¯s trouser legs, hoping that he can help her exin and prove her innocence.


    Please, Adaire, help me once, for thest time, tell them that I am innocent.


    When Adair kicks Ada with disgust on his face, watches the open-air TV without any response. Instead, he turns around and goes straight to the wedding car.


    Seeing that Adair left, the reporters surrounded his mother again,


    ¡°excuse me, are those photos true? Did Mr. Carter cancel the wedding with Miss Wood for this reason? ¡±


    His mother looked at Ada Wood with disgust and then faced the camera,


    ¡°ou can investigate for yourself. We can¡¯t ept a woman who has been in prison and has no shame to be a daughter-inw . Today is a happy day for my son and the Miller. I hope you will give me a face to leave , and don¡¯t ask about these things that have passed away again¡­ ¡°Ada Wood gets up from the ground and runs after Adair¡¯s wedding car.


    It¡¯s not like this. Adaire. Please exin to them.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Adaire, please, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Ada Wood finally opened her mouth to speak, seeing Adair heartlessly, as well as the scornful eyes of the public and the reporter¡¯s sharp questions.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you have been reluctant to speak before. Do you want to arouse Mr. Carter¡¯s desire for protection with your weakness, so that he can choose you again?¡±


    The reporter continued to ask Ada Wood.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. That¡¯s not me. I didn¡¯t do something sorry for Adair. Please, don¡¯t ask. I haven¡¯t done it.¡±


    Sitting on the ground, tears can not stop me that dirty. Why, why do you do this to her? What did she do wrong?


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her sophistry. This woman is her. On the wedding day, I watched her and a man walk into her marriage room with Adair Carter. After a long time, Adair Carter showed up with Ada Wood¡¯s mother. After a while, they all came out. These pictures were taken there Wendy Smith walks to Ada Wood andughs loudly. ¡°Excuse me, Miss Xia. Do you know who that man is?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that man clearly, but that woman is definitely Ada Wood. I can¡¯t be wrong. Even if she turns grey, I know all of them.¡±


    Wendy Smith dare not say Aaron . She did not wanted to go to prison again.


    This time, the man fished her out. The only condition was that she was not allowed to give away Aaron .


    Otherwise, she would die miserably. ¡°Wendy Smith, why do you want to frame me? Why do you want to frame me with those photos? What¡¯s the benefit to you?¡±


    Ada Wood gets up from the ground and grabs Wendy Smith¡¯s cor.


    She has nothing. Why do you do this to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s funny. I set you up? Ada Wood, are you really stupid or pretending to be stupid? You know better than me what happened that day. Even if you act, you can act more realistically. Do you think these people will believe you? ¡±


    Wendy Smith pushes Ada Wood and arranges her cor. She keeps her distance from Ada Wood with an expression of disgust.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s absolutely not true. Wendy Smith, why do you do this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really funny to frame you. If you want to know if it¡¯s true, go to the hospital and have a check-up.¡±


    ¡°Who is that man? Why did he do it? ¡±


    If her lost memory is really like Wendy Smith said, then who is that man and why should she do this.


    Wendy Smith bent down,


    ¡°Ada Wood, it is really funny, who is that man, you know better than me, you¡¯re the one who fuck with that man, you have the face to ask me who that man is.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible. It can¡¯t be true.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t do those things. Ada Wood got up from the ground and stumbled forward.

 Chapter 123

    Impossible, this is not true, she is so likely to do anything sorry to Adaire, at the beginning in front of Aaron, she kept her bottom line.


    It must be Wendy Smith who set her up. It must be.


    The hospital. Yes, go to the hospital. The doctor can prove her innocence.


    With the goal, Ada Wood walked in the direction of the hospital.


    It¡¯s a shame to do so, but she can¡¯t let them just treat her like this.


    Vi Turner drives a car and appears next to Ada Wood, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Ada Wood raised her head, looked at Vi Turner and said bitterly, ¡°thank you.¡±


    Two men who say they only love her are absent when she needs them most.


    ¡°If, what if the picture above is true? What would you do? ¡±


    Vi Turner knew the existence of those photos long ago. Before Aaron destroyed them, he knew about it.


    He knew what happened that day, even as well as Aaron.


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment. She has not thought about this problem.


    Because she firmly believes that she did not do it.


    However, she lost the memory of that day.


    Seeing Ada Wood¡¯s silence, Vi Turner lowered her speed and stopped at the side of the road. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another 10 minutes to think about it. If you go to the hospital, there¡¯s a half chance that you¡¯ve done that. If you don¡¯t, then you don¡¯t have to worry about the authenticity of those photos. Go back to Aaron or go to a ce where no one knows you and start living again.¡±


    Ada Wood lowers her head and droops her eyes.


    Is she going to be a deserter this time?


    What on earth is she looking for the result?


    Adair Carter will note back, even if the man was found out, can it be as nothing happened? ¡°You know it¡¯s true, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, those pictures are real.¡±


    Vi Turner never cheated Ada Wood, never cheated her.


    As long as she wanted to know, he would tell her the truth.


    Even if the result is uneptable to her.


    ¡°So, from the beginning to the end, I¡¯m like a clown there quibbling.¡±


    Ada Woodughs and tears fall.


    ¡°Was I ridiculous just now?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Vi Turner didn¡¯t look back. He didn¡¯t dare to look back at her. She cried.


    He didn¡¯t want to see her cry, ¡°you are not wrong about this matter. The wrong thing is the world.¡±


    For a long time, Ada Wood is silent.


    As if time was frozen, everything around was still.


    ¡°You say that as long as I¡¯m willing to be your woman for five years, you¡¯ll help me recover that day¡¯s memory. Is this still to be counted?¡±


    She knew very well that no one would tell her who the man appeared that day and what happened that day. No one can help her except to find out herself.


    ¡°Is the memory of that day so important?¡±


    Vi Turner can¡¯t bear to see Ada Wood¡¯s sad appearance.


    She doesn¡¯t want to let her feel the cruelty of the world again.


    If he could, he would rather not help her recover her memory, take her away from thisnd of right and wrong.


    Is it important?


    Ada Wood asks herself in her heart. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter any more.


    She just wants to give herself a reason to leave here and an excuse for her to take her away.


    Time will not go back, nor can she return to the past.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a month to think about it. The day Aaron get married is the time for me to leave here. I¡¯ll buy a ticket and wait for you at the airport. If you really give up, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±


    Vi Turner is gambling on a hopeless answer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Through this half month¡¯s time together, he can see that her heart, that fire has not been extinguished.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. A month¡¯s time is enough for her to calm down and think clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Vi Turner starts the car, turns the head of the car and drives to his vi. ¡°Take me to Yvonne¡¯s ce.¡±


    In a month¡¯s time, she will find out the cause of Zora Wood¡¯s death and finish everything. Then she can leave here at ease.


    ¡°Well, remember to check with me every week. You¡¯re not fully recovered.¡±


    Vi Turner drove the car into the other path and drove to the house of Yvonne Brook.


    Zora Wood, he has been investigating, like Baird Churchil, he found a certain position, and can no longer continue to pursue.


    And Yvonne Brook may be the only breakthrough, and Ada Wood is the key to open this breakthrough.


    Ada Wood nodded and then went back to Yvonne Brook.


    ¡°Ada, are you ok?¡±


    Yvonne Brook rushed to Adaire¡¯s wedding scene after seeing the news, but when she arrived, Ada Wood had already disappeared.


    Knowing that she had no ce to go, she hurried home to wait for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. I want to have a rest.¡±


    She went back to her own room and lock the door from inside.


    ¡°Ada, no matter what happens, I will always be with you by your side. Even if the whole world betrays you, I will stand behind you and betray the whole world.¡±


    Yvonne Brook leaned against the door, reached out and touched the tattoo on her neck.


    For love, she gave up all, only Ada Wood, is her most guilty.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t respond to Yvonne Brook. She goes to the window and sits on the ground, leaning against the curtain. She holds her knees in her hands. Her tears fall down like broken beads.


    She fell asleep against the wall.


    By the time she opened her eyes, she was already in bed.


    Open the quilt, she went to the door, and locked the door from inside.


    Opening the door, Yvonne Brook did not go to work, but stayed at home to help Ada Wood cook porridge.


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯re out. You must be hungry. Come on, I¡¯ll cook some porridge for you. Have some.¡± When Yvonne Brook sees Ada ranes out of the room, she goes to the kitchen to take out the porridge.


    Ada Wood raises her head and looks at Yvonne Brook.


    How can she hurt Zora Wood, who is so kind to her.


    Baird Churchil tells her that she is not as simple and simple as it seems.


    Vi Turner tells her that she is too deep, so she should not believe her too much.


    Aaron tells her that she should stay away from her.


    Why do all the people aim at Yvonne Brook? Does she not deserve to have friends?


    ¡°Yvonne Brook, you are so kind to me.¡±


    Yvonne Brook was stunned for a moment, and her eyes bent into crescent moon,


    ¡°silly girl, I¡¯m your good sister¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, I want to go to your office.¡± Ada Wood picked up the spoon, scooped a big mouthful of porridge into her mouth, bit the spoon, without any expression on her face.


    Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood in surprise. Her brain turns quickly, ¡°Ada, you still have a good rest at home. Can¡¯t I afford to raise you?¡±


    Ada Wood put the spoon down and said casually, ¡°Yvonne, you know, I¡¯m afraid to be alone. If you¡¯re not here, I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡±


    What she said was the truth. When she was a child, she was afraid of being alone, so she always stuck to Zora Wood.


    Later, Zora Wood went to another school. She couldn¡¯t be with her all the time. She began to pester Yvonne.


    ¡°Well, well. You can follow me to work as long as you don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Yvonne Brook finallypromised and had to agree to Ada Wood.


    She put the bowl into the kitchen and have a look at Ada Wood who is sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    She is sorry for her, but if she is asked to choose again, she will still choose Bard Hunter. Sorry, Ada, I don¡¯t want to betray you, but I really can¡¯t live without him.


    If he isn¡¯t there, I won¡¯t be able to live.


    Ada Wood raises her head and looks at the busy Yvonne Brook in the kitchen.


    She couldn¡¯t think of any reason why she wanted to betray her.


    How can a person who can stand behind her and betray the whole world do those things that I am sorry for her.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯ve stewed chicken soup for you. You should drink it quickly and have a rest early.¡± Yvonne Brook is busy and puts a bowl of soup in front of Ada Wood, and then looks at her with a smile.

 Chapter 124

    Ada Wood picked up the soup and drank it slowly.


    After watching her drink, Yvonne Brook urged her to go back to her room to have a rest.


    Not long after lying down in bed, Ada Wood fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was the next morning.


    The sun came in through the gap between the curtains and sprinkled it on her quilt.


    She opened the curtain, looking at the flower opposite balcony , they¡¯re still alive, but, opposite will not have Aaron ¡®s figure again.


    After Adair and Xenia Miller get married, Aaron should go back and marry Yvette Hill, and then she and they will be strangers.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with this ending. At least, she can start her own life again.


    Out of the room, she saw breakfast set on the table, and the note left by the Yvonne Brook. ¡°When you get up, eat breakfast. I¡¯ll go to the market to buy some dishes and daily necessities you need. I¡¯ll be home at ten o¡¯clock and wait for me.¡±


    Ada Wood takes the note away, looks at the rich breakfast on the table, smiles, and begins to eat breakfast.


    As soon as she put down her chopsticks, her cell phone rang.


    Looking at the mobile phone on the screen on the desk, it is Baird Churchil calling.


    She picked up the phone and connect it.


    ¡°Ada, I want to tell you something very unfortunate. Last night, another¡± selected child ¡°had an ident. However, strangely, the child¡¯s heart was taken out and not taken away.¡±


    Baird Churchil is at the scene, looking at the bloody scene, had a burst of pain.


    This is a girl, she just turned 18 yesterday, because she felt that she was an adult, so she called arge group of friends to y.


    But who knows, this is herst birthday in the world.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Ada Wood wants to see the scene. She has seen those bloody scenes before. She has already made preparations in her heart.


    If the mark on the neck is the onlymon point between them, then Vita tells her that Yvonne Brook also has one on her neck.


    ording to Baird Churchil, every ¡°selected child¡± will be robbed of his heart on his 18th birthday, bleeding to death.


    She has the protection of Aaron, so she survived. How did Yvnoone survive?


    ¡°On theke side of the park next to the¡± autumn water Pleasant ¡°, the girl lived there.


    At night, she went out to BBQ with her friends. Unfortunately, something happened.¡± After hanging up the phone, Baird Churchil looked at the pair of eyes widened by panic.


    When Ada Wood arrives at the scene, the police have just finished collecting clues and are ready to let the forensic medicine take the body back for autopsy.


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯re here. Do you want to see it?¡±


    Baird Churchil was afraid that Ada Wood couldn¡¯t stand it, so she asked her opinion.


    At least, the cops who came with him, not only women, but also men, were vomiting.


    Ada Wood did not speak, but nodded.


    Walking into the scene, her step became more and more heavy.


    Finally, it was as hard to move out as if she had been filled with lead.


    Finally she came to the girl¡¯s side, a nce, what she saw first was that huge hole.


    The girl¡¯s eyes almost protruded, and the expression of panic on her face exined her inner fear and fear.


    Next to her body, there were drops of blood from her corpse to theke.


    Following the bloodstain, Ada Wood goes to theke and sees a heart lost there.


    There is a lot of blood beside the heart, which has coagted.


    The surface of the heart has been scratched beyond recognition by the scalpel.


    The strong smell of blood irritated her nerves. She could not help it any longer.


    Ada Wood held a tree beside her and vomited desperately.


    What she had just eaten in the morning, she vomited out all of a sudden.


    Baird Churchil takes out a clean handkerchief and hands it to Ada Wood.


    Then he got a bottle of water for her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Ada Wood vomited until there was nothing more to vomit.


    She helped the tree stand up and took the water from Baird Churchil¡¯s hand and gargle.


    ¡°It has never happened since you were in prison. I thought it would stop because of you, but who ever thought it would happen again.¡±


    Thest case Baird Churchil received was the day after his sister¡¯s birthday.


    He always thought that this abnormal murderer would stop because he didn¡¯t kill Ada Wood. It would be very difficult for him to trace him.


    But who knows, five yearster, Ada Wood was released from prison, and this happened again. There will never be such a coincidence.


    If it is said that this matter has nothing to do with Ada Wood, no matter who will believe it. ¡°Do you think it has something to do with me?¡±


    Ada Wood is not a fool. Although she is not a murderer, it can be seen that she is different from them in the ¡°selected children¡±.


    ¡°ording to the previous frequency, the murderer would kill a person for half a year, then take out the hearts of those children, let them watch their hearts stripped off their bodies, and then be scared to death.¡±


    Among those children, almost all of them were scared to death, and only a few died of excessive blood loss. No one can ept to watch their heart being stripped of their bodies.


    ¡°You mean that from today on, ording to thew of the murderer, six monthster, he will kill another¡± selected child. ¡±


    Can they really find out the killer in half a year?


    ¡°I need your help.¡± Baird Churchil looks at Ada Wood very seriously. He wants to avenge his sister. He will never let the murderer go unpunished.


    ¡°Ada, now only you can help me.¡± Once he went to find Yvonne Brook.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t say it clearly. He just tried to test her.


    It was also that trial that made him find that Yvonne Brook had countless ties with the murderer, but he could not find any clues to prove her rtionship with the murderer and contact information.


    Over the years, her only strange ce is in the ¡°dream¡± club, every once in a while, she will apany a mysterious man.


    The frequency is once every two months, the days are always amazingly simr, even the time is almost the same.


    He also went after the mysterious man, but he lost it every time.


    The reason why he knew that he was a man was that he had identally seen Yvonne squatting between the legs of that man, working hard with her mouth.


    The man hated her for being dirty and didn¡¯t want to touch her body, but he didn¡¯t mind her using her mouth to please him.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t mean to refuse. She vaguely feels that this matter has something to do with Zora Wood. Although she has not found the connection between the two, Zora Wood¡¯s heart is gone.


    ¡°I think there must be a connection between the murderer and the dream club.¡±


    Baird Churchil went to the ¡°dream¡± club many times, but every time he failed.


    The only thing found is that Yvonne Brook is also one of the ¡°selected children¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dream club tonight.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell youst time. When Zorra Wood jumped, I investigated the surveince video of that building. Yvonne Brook appeared at the ce where Zora fell. The time was very short, and she disguised herself well. However, at thest moment, her hat was blown away by the wind.¡±


    When Baird Churchil routinely checked the cause of death of jumping Zora, she nced at the surveince video casually and saw the scene of snow falling in the forest.


    In order to confirm his guess, he went back to see it several times.


    Although the surveince video has now been destroyed, he has already recorded that picture in his mind.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good for me to cheat you? Since you¡¯ve already lived in her house, I suggest you be careful.¡±


    Baird Churchil just gives Ada Wood a piece of advice. The woman is not as simple as it seems.


    At least, she has a lot of things that Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡± I¡¯m hungry. When are we going to eat?¡± Vita suddenly jumps in front of Baird Churchil, and then holds his arm with both hands affectionately,pletely ignoring the existence of Ada Wood. ¡°Vita, are you with him?¡± Ada Wood looks at the two intimate people in surprise, but has no response at all.

 Chapter 125

    Vita noticed that Ada Wood, standing next to Baird Churchil, looked at her with some embarrassment.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I just think that you love Aaron brother so much, you shouldn¡¯t let go. Moreover, I can see that Aaron brother doesn¡¯t love you at all as you said. His heart is full of you, just like you, He doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings.¡±


    When she appeared at his ce, she saw a vi full of things.


    Almost everything wasbeled with the date and reason that Ada Wood gave him.


    There is no book in his study. All of them are photo albums.


    Ada Wood¡¯s looks of being asleep. There are also some photos between them.


    From a point of view, they were secretly photographed by Ada Wood.


    A man, love a woman very much, but there is a reason he can¡¯t love her, he is really pitiable.


    She wanted to help Aaron and Ada Wood, but the deeper she went, she found that she couldn¡¯t help these things unless they solved the misunderstanding themselves.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not convenient for us to interrupt these matters. Let them solve their own problems.¡± Baird Churchil fondly touched Vita¡¯s head, and then looked at Ada Wood,


    ¡°just now you vomited so much, and your stomach must be hungry. Let¡¯s go and eat something.¡± Ada Wood opens her mouth and is about to say something when her mobile phone rings. It¡¯s Yvonne Brook.


    As soon as the phone is connected, Yvonne Brook¡¯s deafening voicees from the mobile phone, ¡°Ada Wood, I¡¯m telling you to have a good meal at home. When Ie back, you don¡¯t eat much on the table. Where are you going?e back to me soon.¡±


    Maybe she¡¯s afraid that Ada Wood can not think it through, and then she leaves secretly or does something stupid.


    Yvonne Brook is angry and worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk, and I¡¯ll be home right away. Just wait for me at home.¡±


    After Ada Wood hung up the phone, she looked at Vita and Baird Churchil with embarrassment, ¡°I still don¡¯t want to be a third wheel. You eat slowly. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Looking at Ada Wood¡¯s back, Baird Churchil is worried that something will happen to her,


    ¡°Ada, be careful.¡±


    Ada¡¯s advice was not heard. Yvonne Brook is her friend.


    No matter what she has done, she believes that she is not willing to hurt her.


    When Ada Wood returned home, Yvonne Brook stood at the door with her hands in her waist, her face full of resentment.


    ¡°To be honest, did you go to Aaron or to Adaire?¡±


    Ada Wood looks at Yvonne Brook, but she doesn¡¯t enter the autumn river. She knows all about it. ¡°I didn¡¯t look for them, I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t look for them. You just went to the park near Autum Pleasant and ran into them running in the morning.¡± Yvonne Brook picks up the petals of the Jacaranda on Ada Wood¡¯s shoulder and blows them off.


    ¡°Apart from the ce where you meet , there are only¡± Autum Pleasant ¡°and nearby parks. Such a short time is not enough for you to meet . Then there are only Autum Pleasant. Without the pass, you can only walk in the park nearby. ¡±


    ¡°detective, I love you better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be garrulous. I¡¯ve told you many times that Aaron is not a good thing. ¡±


    ¡°I see. I just went there to have a rest. I didn¡¯t meet it anyway, did I?¡±


    Ada Wood can¡¯t let Yvonne Brook know why she went there. She is not sure whether it is true or not.


    She suddenly remembered what Vita told her, Yvonne¡¯s back neck had a tattoo simr to her. Reaching out her hand, hugging Yvonne Brook, ¡°Yvonne, or you are the best to me. If there is no you, I don¡¯t know what I want to do now.¡±


    This is true, but she is also a little selfish.


    Yvonne Brook is stunned by Ada Wood¡¯s sudden embrace. She is stunned for a few seconds before she reacts.


    She hugs Ada Wood and says, ¡°OK, all of a sudden, it¡¯s so sensational. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Ada Wood looks at Yvonne Brook¡¯s back neck. There is no tattoo on it, only a piece of scalded skin, wrinkled and burnt.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, snow, I smell barbecue.¡±


    ¡°Barbecue vor?¡±


    Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood and has some doubts.


    Thinking of Ada Wood holding her just now, she suddenly wakes up.


    ¡°When I curled my hair with a curling stick in the morning, I identally touched my neck and scalded. I went back to the hospital to get some medicine when I bought vegetables, but I was dyed by you.¡±


    She lifted up her hair and exposed the scalded skin on her back neck to Ada Wood¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Now go to the hospital.¡±


    Ada Wood picks up Yvonne Brook¡¯s bag and drags her down the stairs.


    Take the key from Yvonne Brook, start the car and drive to the hospital.


    After a long time without driving, she rushed out and almost knocked down an old woman on the side of the road.


    ¡°Ada Wood, you want to murder me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Yvonne Brook lies on the window, spitting her tongue .


    The whole person is the same as no bone. ¡°You stop, I¡¯ll open it myself.¡±


    Ada Wood gets down from the driver¡¯s seat. She was almost scared to death just now.


    I¡¯m stillTo the hospital, Ada Wood helped Yvonne Brook register, and then apanied her to wait for a doctor.


    ¡°Yvonne brook.¡± The nurse read her name to the door and nced at the direction of Ada Wood at random.


    Yvonne Brook walked into the clinic, sat in front of the doctor and turned out the wound for him to see.


    Ada Wood looks at the doctor who helped her with the wound on her wristst time. Since thest time her hand was injured, the hospital was bought by Aaron, but she didn¡¯t know it. After seeing Ada Wood, the doctor¡¯s face was somewhat unnatural.


    He nervously helped Yvonne Brook examine the wound. Last time, he almost couldn¡¯t work in the hospital because of her.


    ¡°Doctor, how is her injury?¡± Ada Wood is worried.


    The wound doesn¡¯t look as light as Yvonne Brook said.


    ¡°Well, Miss Brook, your scald is too serious. I¡¯ll give you some good medicine to dilute the scar a little, but it can¡¯t bepletely removed.¡±


    The doctor looks at Ada Wood nervously and takes out his handkerchief to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead.


    He is not afraid of Yvonne Brook, but the little ancestor standing next to him can¡¯t afford it. He also needs this job to support his family.


    ¡°How could it be so serious? Is the curling stick so hot? ¡±


    Ada Wood is a little curious. She used the curling stick before. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t catch up with Aaron because she had to do her hair for a long time, so she rolled it at home and left. At that time, things were not perfect now. She was also scalded, but it could not be so serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. It¡¯s not very visible in the back. I¡¯ll just put my hair down.¡± Yvonne Brook didn¡¯t seem to care at all.


    Shewent to get the medicine.


    Ada Wood follows Yvonne Brook and wants to go with her, but she is stopped by the doctor. ¡°Miss Wood. Miss Brook¡¯s scald is really too serious. There¡¯s no way to move scars at all. No matter who is scalded by a red hot irons, there will be scars.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Her burns were caused by the hot irons? ¡±


    Ada Wood clearly remembers that Yvonne Brook told her that she was scalded by a curling stick. ¡°Yes, there are still traces on it, and there are some small pieces that I have taken off.¡±


    The doctor shows Ada Wood the iron filings taken from Yvonne Brook¡¯s wound.


    The small ck iron filings still have a burning smell of meat.


    ¡°I see.¡± Out of the clinic, Ada Wood lowers her head and thinks about what the doctor said just now.


    Maybe she was so focused that she ran into someone. Looking up, she saw the cold face of Aaron . Beside him, there was Yvette Hill.

 Chapter 126

    Aaron¡¯s face slightly surprised, and he looked at Ada Wood.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Ada Wood would return to normal and appear here.


    Yvette Hill saw Ada Wood and hid behind . Then he took her arm and asked,


    ¡°Ada, are you not feeling well when youe to the hospital like this?¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak, but walks towards Yvonne Brook.


    Yesterday, in the wedding of Adair, he was on the scene. Even if he didn¡¯t love her, a woman who had loved him crazily, when she was in trouble, he should not stand by .


    In the end, he just can¡¯t ept a woman who once loved him into someone else¡¯s arms.


    Now, no man is willing to want her, and he has no reason to help her.


    Without any expression on his face, she walked beside Aaron, as if she didn¡¯t know him.


    Aaron reaches out and grabs Ada Wood¡¯s hand and stops there. Ada Wood turned back, staring at Aaron , holding her hand, and her voice was cold, ¡°Mr. Hunter, your fiancee is right next to you. Please respect yourself.¡±


    Aaron unconsciously released Ada Wood¡¯s hand. Aaron¡¯s face turned ck and his back was facing her.


    Yvette Hill stood beside her, feeling that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    She quickly opened her mouth, ¡°brother Aaron, let¡¯s go quickly. Don¡¯t let the doctor wait for.¡±


    Without turning her head, Ada ran straight toward the direction of Yvonne Brook.


    Her heart aches, as if something was broken, making her have afaint pain.


    From then on, she and he had nothing to do with each other.


    Entering the bathroom, Ada Wood holds a handful of water and sprinkles it on her face, trying to calm herself down


    . Looking up at her face in the mirror, when did her baby face with baby fat turned into a shoval face and her chin was sharpened.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He took out a tissue, wiped the water on his face, and turned to leave the bathroom.


    Behind her stood a Yvette Hill with a test sheet in her hand. With a proud smile on his face, he picked up the test sheet and shook it twice in front of Ada Wood,


    ¡°Ada Wood, do you want to y the trick of ying hard to get? I tell you, I¡¯m pregnant. Today Ie to the hospital, Aaron is apanying me for the birth examination. He is just ying with you. Now he is tired of ying, and he will naturallye back to me. ¡±


    Ada Wood stood straight in front of Yvette Hill and sneered, ¡°Yvette Hill, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s ridiculous. I¡¯m afraid of something?¡± Yvette Hill¡¯s face was a little panicked and took the test sheet in.


    ¡°I just want to remind you that a woman like you can¡¯t expect any love. How can a man like Adair Carter and Aaron want  a  whore who has been in prison and likes tter men.¡±


    ¡°Then I thank Miss Hill for your advice. If you have the ability to defend your own man, do you still have to say these words in front of me?¡± Ada Wood walked by Yvette Hill, bumped her to the side, retreated a few steps, and then looked back at her, and felt that she was a little pathetic.


    ¡°By the way, Aaron doesn¡¯t like women who are carrying on small movements behind his back. It¡¯s better not to let him know that you¡¯re looking for me. Besides, take care of your man. Even if I don¡¯t pester him, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that the second Ada Wood and the third Ada Wood will not appear .


    ¡°You, Ada Wood¡­¡± Yvette Hill was so angry that she stepped back a few steps and pointed to Ada Wood¡¯s back.


    Out of the bathroom, Ada Wood takes a deep breath and suddenly feels that Yvette Hill is really pitiful.


    She dares not to question Aaron , she can only threaten her with this approach here.


    Even if you get the person you love, but with such humble love, is she really happy?


    ¡°Ada, you are here. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Let¡¯s go back. Bard Hutner is backk.¡± Yvonne Brook likes to be with Ada Wood. Every time shees, Bard Hunteres to see her more often.


    Even if not for her, she as long as can see Bard Hunter , she is very happy.


    Therefore, she is very tangled in her heart.


    She doesn¡¯t like to share Bard Hunter with Ada Wood, but without her, she seldom sees Bard Hunter.


    Looking back at the direction of the bathroom, Ada Wood slowly raised her feet and walked towards the door.


    Yvonne Brook also took a look at the direction of the bathroom, slightly hook up the corners of her mouth, and then caught up with Ada . ¡°Ada, you wait for me, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t dare to drive so rashly.


    When she came in the morning, she almost had an ident.


    Standing on the side of the road, looking at the opposite Lake in a daze. Suddenly, a hand appeared in front of her and took her to the side. She was pushed against thee wall, one hand on top of her head, his body is only a centimeter away from her.


    Ada Wood raised er head and looked at Aaron with a stern face, ¡°Aaron , what do you want?¡± Now that he has decided to be with Yvette Hill, and they also have a kid. What else should he do to provoke her.


    It¡¯s impossible to say she doesn¡¯t care.


    Even if the heart hurts again, she can¡¯t let Yvette Hill know.


    Her heart, as early as five years ago has been given to him, but his heart, she dosen¡¯t know how to ask from him.


    ¡°I came here to change my dressing and met her on the way. She said she woulde to see the doctor and get a ride with me.¡±


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood¡¯s face without any expression, and feels that his exnation is somewhat feeble.


    A little annoyed, he really wanted to help Ada Wood at the wedding ceremony to beat Adair yesterday, but there was an old fox staring behind him.


    Vi Turner also warned him that if he wanted Ada Wood to speak, he should not interfere.


    Facts have proved that he did not intervene, and Ada Wood can really speak. However, her rejection of him in her heart is more intense.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just here to talk to me about this, I already know. Can I go?¡±


    She dosen¡¯t want to continue to entangle with Aaron. When she thinks of what Yvette Hill said just now, she feels a little annoyed.


    The woman just warned her to stay away from Aaron, and the man came to exin to him that it was just a chance encounter between them.


    She Ada Wood is not a fool.


    Since Yvette Hill is pregnant, and Aaron apanies her toe to the birth examination, can the child be someone else¡¯s?


    Damn it, what¡¯s the attitude of this woman? He came to exin to her. She just talked to him.  Aaron has an inexplicable anger rising in hiss heart.


    He suppressed his anger and lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m exining to you. Can¡¯t you understand me?¡±


    ¡°I hear you.¡± Ada Wood raises her head and looks at Aarn. She is not deaf and knows what he is talking about.


    ¡°But is it really interesting to y with her like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    ¡°What attitude do you want me to have? Moved to tears? Or hold you hard and tell you that I¡¯m happy and moved. I believe you If so, she is willing to do so, as long as he does not appear in front of her, no longer continue to pester her.


    It turned out that five years ago she wwas so annoying, looking at Aaron doing what she had done five years ago, she  finally understood that she would never be able to get love.


    ¡°Aaron, where are you? Dad just called and asked you toe home for dinner with me.


    Yvette Hill¡¯s voice sounded. Although she was not seen, she could be felt that she was nearby. ¡°Damn it.¡±  Aaron lowered his head and put his lips to Ada Wood¡¯s ear. ¡°You go to Vi Turner¡¯s house and wait for me. I¡¯ll find you in the evening.¡±


    With that, Aaron removed his hand from her head and went to the direction of Yvette Hill¡¯s voice. Ada Wood tidied up her clothes and went to the direction of Yvonne Brook¡¯s car.


    When she went out, she did not see Yvonne Brook¡¯s car.


    ¡°Ada, Yvonne, she has something to do. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Bard Hunter gently patted Ada Wood¡¯s shoulder with a faint smile on his face. His soft face always looks like harmless. After getting on Bard Hunter¡¯s car, Ada Wood looks out of the window. At the gate of the hospital, Yvette Hill was just holdind Aaron came out of the hospital. They were talking andughing.

 Chapter 127

    Bard Hunter also follows Ada Wood¡¯s line of sight, looks at the direction of Aaaron, and asks softly, ¡°do you still love him?¡±


    Ada Wood looks back at Bard Hunter in surprise. She doesn¡¯t remember telling him about Aaron. On second thought, Bard Hunter has such a good rtionship with Yvonne Brook. She must have told him about her.


    ¡°No, I just think they are a good match.¡±


    The two of them stood together, and they really matched. Just like Zora Wood and Aaron, she is always the redundant one.


    ¡°I can help you.¡± Bard turned around and start the car. ¡°Ah?¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know what Bard Hunter means.


    ¡°They won¡¯t get married.¡±


    The car drove by Aaron and Yvette. Bard nced at the two, his mouth corners had a mysterious angel.


    . ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I didn¡¯t want to break them up. I just wanted to start my life again.¡±


    Ada Wood really doesn¡¯t want to continue to tangle. It¡¯s not good for anyone to go on like this. She has decided to leave here with Vi, wherever she goes, as long as she can leave her.


    ¡°Are you willing?¡±


    Bard Hunter can¡¯t figure out the woman¡¯s mind. She loves him to death, but she has to let go.


    He suddenly thought of Zora Wood that they were so simr.


    Ada Wood does not speak, but quietly looks out of the window. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter she is willing or unwilling.


    What belongs to her can¡¯t run away. What dosen¡¯t belong to her can¡¯te.


    Bard Hunter didn¡¯t send Ada Wood back to Yvonne Brook¡¯s house, but directly took her to the ¡°dream¡± club.


    ¡°Yvonne is here. You can go straight in and look for her.¡± Bard Hunter didn¡¯t mean to go in. He helped Ada Wood open the door.


    ¡°What I said before, I always count. When you regret and want to stay with Aaron , just tell me.¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. He gets off the car and goes to the rest room of Yvonne Brook.


    When she went in, Yvonne Brook was making up and her hair was casually put down. The scalded scar was blocked.


    ¡°Ada, you are here. I have a big client today, so I have toe in advance to prepare.¡±


    Ada drew an eyeliner and exined to her why she did not wait for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I won¡¯t me you.¡± Ada Wood leans behind the door and quietly looks at Yvonne Brook. She picks up the cigarette She once was crazy about and lights it. She doesn¡¯t mean to smoke. The smoke, has been burning.


    ¡°When did you start smoking again?¡± Yvonne Brook grabs the smoke in her hand  and throws it on the ground and tramples it out.


    This brand of cigarettes is also Zora Wood¡¯s favorite. She is addicted to cigarettes. She smokes two or three packs a day.


    Sometimes, her lounge is so smoky that people dare not go in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it was when I saw Aaron for the first time after I got out of prison.¡±


    Ada Wood took out another cigarette. This time she didn¡¯t light it. ¡°In fact,  cigarette is a good thing. At least, it only hurts the lung and won¡¯t hurt the heart.¡±


    ¡°Give me the cigarette and the lighter, and you won¡¯t be allowed to smoke again.¡±


    Yvonne Brook confiscates Ada Wood¡¯s cigarettes and lighters, and then confirms that she has no more cigarettes on her.


    She kneaded the cigarette into a ball and throw it into the trash can.


    ¡°Sister , your client is here.¡±


    A waiter knocked on the door of Yvonne Brook, exined his intention and left.


    ¡°Are you all right by yourself?¡±


    Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood with some worry, for fear that she will think wildly when she is alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯ll go to workter. I¡¯ll make money anyway.¡±


    Ada Wood has thought through now. During the time when she lived with Vi Turner, her depression was not so serious.


    Now she knows that when Vimunicates with her and goes out to y, he is treating her depression. ¡°That¡¯s all right. Someone will call for youter.¡±


    Yvonne Brook talks to Ada Wood and then leaves the rest room.


    In the ¡°dream¡± club, only Yvonne Brook has an dependant lounge, so Ada Wood doesn¡¯t need to be afraid that someone will disturb her.


    Ada was sitting along in Yvonne Brook¡¯s lounge, feeling a bit bored, she casually flipped through a book in the lounge to read it. Just opened, a picture fell from the book.


    She quickly bent down to pick up the photos on the ground, she was stunned when the photos were reversed.


    The person in the picture is Zora Wood, but the the photo of head of the man standing next to her was cut . You can only see him wearing a valuable suit.


    It suddenly urred to her that the duplex vi Zora sent her, the painting in the middle floor, and the man who had not been finished in the drawing, it would be the man in the photo.


    But why did the photo appear in Yvonne Brook¡¯s book?


    When someone knocks on the door of the rest room, Ada Wood quickly puts the photos and books back to their original ces, and then goes to open the door in a hurry.


    ¡°Miss Light, you are asked to apany by roll call.¡± As long they see someone wearing a fox eye mask, they would think it¡¯s Ada wood who ys the role of Miss light.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Every time she came to the ¡°dream¡± club, she would wear a fox eye mask when she met people. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±


    Ada Wood did not refuse to go out. For her, this is the only ce where Zora Wood¡¯s death can be found out, and almost all the consumers here are regr customers.


    In five years, there won¡¯t be much change. Maybe those guests know something about it.


    After tiding up herself, Ada Wood followed the waiter to an elegant room.


    She doesn¡¯t know anyone in the room.


    When her father was still there, he introduced her to her uncles  in the business world. However, because her attention was all on Aaron, she could not remember any of the faces of those uncles . ¡°Are you miss light?¡±


    A fat man squints at Ada Wood standing at the door


    . ¡°Yes, I am the new beauty, light.¡±


    It¡¯s not the first time Ada Wood hase here, so he knows about these processes and won¡¯t be so rash and offensive as the first time.


    Walk up to the man, she sit down gracefully, reach out and help him pour the wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s like that.¡± The man has been staring at Ada Wood¡¯s side face and says with satisfaction.


    ¡°Like what?¡± Put the wine away. Ada Wood turns her head and looks at the man with a smile. ¡°Five years ago, the number one in the dream club, Zoraa, Miss light, you are really like her.¡±


    The man picked up the wine that Ada Wood poured on the table, put it to his mouth and drank it at one breath. However, his eyes did not move from Ada Wood¡¯s body for a moment. Ada Wood was slightly stunned for a moment, but soon returned to normal.  Is it Zora Wood? Does this man know about Zora Wood?


    Unexpectedly, five yearster, some people remember Zora Wood. Ada Wood pretends to be surprised and tries to get more news from the man. ¡°Zora?¡±

 Chapter 128

    ¡°Yes,  that woman has startled many. How many people are gorgeous? Almost everyone whoes here wants to find her, but her price is not affordable for ordinary people, so many people are deterred.¡±


    The man picked up the wine on the table, took a sip, and then went on,


    ¡°that woman, not only beautiful, but also smart, she was also good at drawing. I wanted to take her away from here, but she refused, saying that she should be a free bird and should not enter the cage. Later, for some reason, she disappeared and never appeared here again. ¡±


    . How can a dead person appear here. Ada Wood does not speak, but continues to help the man pour wine.


    She can¡¯t ask any more questions. It¡¯s easy to expose the purpose of hering here.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. I really want to see the Zora you said.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention it¡¯s you. We old bones want to see her again.¡±


    In addition to the old man named Ada Wood, there were several other old men, and thedies in the club were sitting beside them.


    ¡°Mr. Song, you still remember Zor. It¡¯s said that she has found love, and she has already made great achievements. How can shee remember the sisters in our club?¡±


    A woman who came almost at the same time as Zora, sipped red wine in her right hand.


    Women like them spend their whole youth on it. If they aree lucky, they can find a rich man and then marry. Even if they can¡¯t, they can make enough money to go back to their original ce and do some small business.


    For the ones with bad luck, the whole youth spent in the club, earn some money, when  they are a little older, they will go home.


    She and Zora Wood came into the ¡°dream¡± club on the same day. At that time, she was 18 years old. Now she is 23 years old. In two years, she can¡¯t stay here.


    The upper limit here is 25, unless you¡¯re really good enough to stay a few more years.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. She remembers this woman silently. When she gets off work, she will go to her.


    ¡°Moony , you are jealous, ha ha ha.¡±


    The man sitting next to her stretched out his hand and touched her thigh, and then his lips showed a trace ofscivious smile.


    ¡°Next month, you and I go to s city. I usually go there for a vacation, and I¡¯m going to build a resort there.¡±


    This is to signify that he wants her to be his mistress as long as she nodded, it is set.


    These men may not count when they talk businness, but what theey say in the ¡°dream¡± club to  women,  absolutely counts.


    Moony was stunned for a moment. She had been with him for many years. Since she came to the ¡°dream¡± club and sold her first to him, as long as he came, she would apany him alone.


    She thought that he only spent her youth with money for so many years. She didn¡¯t expect that he would take her away from here one day.


    Ada Wood suddenly felt that the woman¡¯s luck was still good. At least, she had been waiting here for so many years, but she still waited for the man to take her away.


    ¡°Oh, congrattions to sister Moony ,. You don¡¯t know that our sister Moony has been waiting for you for five years . Besides me and Moony , only Yvonne is still here.¡± Miss Chenughs but doesn¡¯t speak. For the men who y in this ce, there are several people who will give their true feelings. They are just ying. If they have enough, they will leave.


    But this woman, however, is devoted to him, never willing to spend the night with other men, even if the money is higher. Instead of spending time with the old woman at home, it¡¯s better to be with this woman every night.


    Mr. Chen is the youngest man among them. At most, he is only 40 years old, at least much younger than the old man sitting beside her.


    ¡°Miss light, would you like to have a snack with me?¡±


    The old man¡¯s hand is not restless but also not too presumptuous, he moved his hand towards her shoulder.


    Ada Wood keeps away from the old man¡¯s salty pig¡¯s hand, holding the red wine, she pours wine for him at will. She leans forward and looks at him with a smile. ¡°Thanks for my love, I still agree with Zora wood¡¯s way. I prefer freedom, and I don¡¯t like hiding in a cage.¡±


    ¡°Well, Well, we old bones don¡¯t understand your little girl¡¯s ideas now. Come to me whenever you think through. ¡±


    Old men do not continue to cling to death, such a man, although like women, but do not want to cause trouble, so, he does not want to force those who are reluctant. After living for most of his life, how can he destroy his principle at thest moment. After the show is over, Ada Wood finds Moony . She is the only one in therge lounge where she is packing things.¡±I knew for a long time that you woulde to me and wanted to find out about Zora¡¯s information.¡±


    Moony  stopped the action in her hand, then sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette, took a big puff, and puffed out the smoke ring in the air. Then she patted the sofa and motioned Ada Wood to sit beside her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She stands straight from the door, closed the door, and then go to the side of Moony  and sit down.


    Taking the cigarette in her hand, she also took a sharp puff from her, ¡°cough, cough.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t smoked for a long time, the taste is really choking, tears are flowing out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. Since you are out of our world, don¡¯t force yourself into it.¡±


    Looking at Ada Wood¡¯s skillful action of holding a cigarette and her clumsy performance after smoking, Moony smiles. She takes the cigarette from Ada Wood¡¯s hand, puts it in her mouth, takes thest mouthful, and then throws it to the ground and tramples it out. If you have a chance to leave here, why do you have to force yourself toe back to such a ce.


    Many people, want to leave but  can¡¯t leave, like her, left ande back, there are really not many. Zora Wood , Yvonne Brook , and she .


    ¡°Naturally, there are reasons why we have toe back. When we leave, we have no choice but to leave.¡±


    With her hands on the sofa, she has never stepped into this world, and she does not want to step into this world, but she has toe where Zora has went.


    ¡°Well, Zorra, like a enigmatic woman, is naturally integrated into our world. She is very kind, but arrogant and arrogant. She is always dismissive of men, but she is kind to our little sisters. She seems to have nock of money. She never cares how much money she earns. Every time she leaves work, she invites us go out to y, spend all the money and go home. ¡±


    Moony turned her head and looked at her hot and humid face, ¡°you look like her, but you don¡¯t look like her.¡± ¡°She has always been a proud princess, but identally left in the world, broken wings, there is no way to fly.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is. We don¡¯t know much about her. We only know that she came here for a man, but we have never met that man. Besides working hours, we seldom see her. She doesn¡¯t live with us. She has her own independent rest room. She dosen¡¯t like to talk to us much, but  just greeted for a few words. ¡±


    ¡°She has a separate lounge? Can you tell me, is her lounge still there? ¡± Ada Wood only knows that in the ¡°dream¡± club, only Yvonne Brook has an independent lounge.


    ¡°It¡¯s the rest room that Yvonne uses now belongs to Zora¡¯s, she moved there after Zora left¡­¡±

 Chapter 129

    Before Moony finished, Ada Wood stood up in a hurry and ran away.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Therefore, the book that she saw in the rest room just now is not Yvonne Brook¡¯s, but Zora Wood¡¯s. That makes sense.


    Maybe there are other clues in the book.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t go yet. There¡¯s another important news that I haven¡¯t said yet.¡±


    When Moony  chased out, Ada Wood had ran away.


    When Ada Wood returns to Yvonne Brook¡¯s lounge, Yvonne Brook has alreadye back and is taking off her makeup in front of the mirror.


    Seeing the panting Ada Wood, Yvonne Brook looks at her strangely,


    ¡°Ada, what are you running for? Are you being chased? ¡±


    She stood up and looked at Ada Wood¡¯s back, she found nothing unusual.


    She retreated back and looked at Ada Wood, whose face was red.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I¡¯m just happy.¡± Ada Wood waved the money in her hand to the Yvonne Brook, and then counted it in front of her, ¡°this is the tip given to me by the client of that  room just now. There are thousands. I will treat you to have a snack.¡±


    The first time she thinks money is so easy to earn, maybe it¡¯s the money of these rich people. It¡¯s easy toe, so when she spends it, she felt no pitiable at all.


    ¡°Can you have a great aim? With such a small amount of money, you¡¯ll be happy like this.¡± Yvonne Brook sits back in front of the mirror and continues to remove her makeup.


    Looking at Yvonne Brook, who is not suspicious, Ada Wood finally heaves out, puts the money in his pocket, walks to her side and sits down, and begins to take off her makeup.


    ¡°If only Zora wood is here, she would be happy for me.¡±


    Yvonne Brook pauses for a moment. But she soon returned to normal, as if nothing had been heard.


    ¡°By the way, Ada, I won¡¯t go back tonight. You cane to the club tomorrow and look for me.¡± ¡°Yvonne Brook put things away,¡± I have told Bard, he is waiting for you at the door now, I will take you out for a ride. ¡±


    Ada Wood nodded, she looked back at the rest room, and then walked towards the door.


    When she reaches the gate of the club, Ada Wood sees Bard Hunter waiting at the gate. Sitting in the car, Ada Wood took a look at the Yvonne Brook behind  ¡°don¡¯t go home first. I want to go for a walk by the river.¡±


    It¡¯s really boring to go back alone, and she has been thinking about whether there will be a fourth person¡¯s information in Yvonne Brook¡¯s lounge, so she can¡¯t sit still.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there. Call me when you want to go back.¡± Bard Hunter is very busy and doesn¡¯t mean to apany Ada Wood .


    ¡°You can go back. It¡¯s not far from home. I¡¯ll go back by myselfter.¡±


    Ada doesn¡¯t always want to trouble Bard Hunter.


    ¡°Well, call me if you need me.¡± Just like when he came, Bard Hunter drove away.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Standing on the riverside, his hands on the railing, head up, Ada wood was blowing the wind. Baird Churchil leaned against the railing  and looked at the road with two drinks in her hand. ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He took a big sip of iced lemon green tea in his hands and sat down on a stone bench next to him. Ada Wood looks at three or two couples on the river, sitting on the boat, chatting andughing.


    ¡°I saw a picture in the restroom of Zora. She was very happy, but the man next to he, his face photos were cut off. I¡¯ve sent the photos to your mobile phone. Maybe you¡¯ll have some clues. ¡± This man, she is not sure whether it has anything to do with Baird Churchil¡¯s case of murder, but he is definitely closely rted to Zora Wood¡¯s cause of death. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll check it out.¡± Baird Churchil didn¡¯te to ask Ada Wood¡¯s progress. He and Vita passed by here and saw her standing alone by the river blowing.


    Then he came down to chat with her for a while. Seeing her in a bad mood, he did not say anything, but sat quietly with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok, you go to apany Vita, she is very afraid of loneliness, don¡¯t leave her alone in the car for too long.¡±


    The tea in his hand were bought for Vita. Ada Wood is not blind. She saw his car parked on the road just now.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first. Be careful by yourself.¡±


    Baird Churchil returned to the car with lemon green tea and took a look at Ada Wood¡¯s direction before driving away from here.


    Ada continued to look at the river, Ada Wood picked up the tea Baird Churchil gave her. Before the straw touched her lips, she was taken away by a sudden big palm.


    He took one breath to help her drink more than half, Aaron sat down next to her and put her arm around her shoulder.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me at Vil¡¯s? Why do you sit here alone and blow? ¡±


    He was a little annoyed by what happened in the day and  he shouldn¡¯t have let the little woman go.


    The wound on Aaron¡¯s hand is not too serious, but because he didn¡¯t pay attention, so the wound was infected, so he appear in the hospital.


    ¡°You know who that man is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Ada Wood thinks of that day, at the wedding ceremony from Adair, although he was just standing there far away, she could feel it. He knew it.


    Everyone knows that, but no one is willing to tell her.


    She is the only one who, like a fool, tries to exin it there.


    ¡°I said, no matter what I do, you are the only one I love. You will believe me only if I say it many times.¡±


    Five years ago, he sent her to prison. Five yearster, he wanted to pick her up in person. But he couldn¡¯t, for her safety, he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Then go back to Hill¡¯s and stay with me.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t have no feelings as he is guarding her side and doing everything for her. However, every time she rekindles her enthusiasm for him, he always wakes her up . She didn¡¯t like Yvette Hill. He always knew that.


    But there are so many women. Why is it Yvette Hill.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t be angry. I said that I only love you, Yvette Hill. It¡¯s just a tool to be used. Even if I marry her, it won¡¯t prove anything.¡±


    How can the little woman not understand him? As long as she is the same as before, obediently stays by his side and doesn¡¯t care about anything he does, brother Aaron will give Ada happiness. As long as Ada wants, brother Aaron will give her.


    No matter Ada wants brother Aaron, as long as he has, all are hers.


    ¡°Ada only loves brother Aaron. Even if she is with other people, it doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t love him anymore.¡±


    Ada stand up and walk to Yvonne Brook¡¯s house. love doesn¡¯t have to be together. Since he didn¡¯t want to go to Hill¡¯s house to retreat the marriage, she and Vi Turner went together, this could not mean anything.


    ¡°What do you mean? Are you going? ¡±  Aaron holds Ada Wood¡¯s hand and hugs her tightly to keep her away.


    Originally he thought, Adair Carter will give Ada Wood happiness, will protect her, but in the end, the man chose to leave home and abandon her.


    Now, the little woman only has him, he can give her what she wants, as long as she gives him another month, he will exin everything to her.


    It¡¯s just a month. She¡¯s been waiting for her for so many years. Why can¡¯t she give him this month. ¡°Do you want me to watch you take Yvette Hill¡¯s hand and walk into the church and say¡± I do ¡°to the priest? , I can¡¯t do it. Ada Wood can¡¯t do it. Since you can¡¯t give her happiness, let her go and let her go with thest trace of dignity, OK? ¡±


    She really can¡¯t do it. Even after five years of waiting in prison, she still can¡¯tpletely forget her brother Aaron.


    Baird Churchil told her that Aaron sent her to prison, just to protect her, she could not even hate her brother Aaron. She loves so hard, so tired, now really can not afford to love,


    She just want to be alone, but why he is not willing to let her go. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Give brother Aaron another month, and I will give you a satisfactory reply.¡±

 Chapter 130

    One month, one month is enough.


    Aaron is not afraid of falling out with Hill family or Hunter family, but if the little woman is not here. What¡¯s the meaning of his doing these things.


    Ada Wood takes Aaron¡¯s hand away from her waist and doesn¡¯t look back.


    She had given him five years, but he didn¡¯t even cast a nce at her, would he be with her for a month?


    She is no longer an 18-year-old girl. She has passed the age of dreaming and will not believe in the so-called miracle.


    Aaron¡¯s hand was taken away, but in that moment, he grabbed Ada Wood¡¯s hand, pulled it back and held her in his arms.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s good to be shameless. When Ada Wood did this to him, she never thought about face. She¡¯s been like this for five years, and he¡¯s just once.


    ¡°Ada, in thest month, if brother Aaron can¡¯t satisfy you, no matter where you go, he won¡¯t stop you. You¡¯ve been waiting for five years, and you don¡¯t want to leave like this.¡±


    Ada Wood raises her head and looks at the tired face of Aaron and pulls the distance between them. ¡°A month?¡±


    She dosen¡±t know whether she is asking Aaron or talking to herself. Her voice is very low, and almost only she can hear, ¡°what can he do in a month?¡±


    Make her sad again, despair again?


    Vi Turner also asked her to think about it for a month, while Aaron asked her to wait for a month.


    ¡°In a month, brother Aaron can prove to you that he loves you.¡±


    A month is a long time, but it¡¯s too short.


    Aaaron brought the wedding to a monthter, but didn¡¯t want Ada Wood to wait too long.


    ¡°Well, one month, I¡¯ll wait for you another month. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    She needs time to look into the cause of Zora¡¯s death and to consider whether to leave the ce with Vi Turner. This month, not only to Aaron , but also to herself.


    ¡°This month, I will not interfere with you to do anything, but you must live in the duplex vi I have prepared for you.¡±


    The little woman lives in Yvonne Brook¡¯s ce. Aaron can¡¯t guarantee her safety. He hasn¡¯t checked Bard Hunter¡¯s information. She can¡¯t be with such a dangerous person.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go. During this period, I¡¯ll live in Yvonne. No matter how prejudiced you are to her, she is the only one who is willing to treat me as a friend after I get out of prison. Since I promise to wait for you for a month, I won¡¯t leave here this month. However, I don¡¯t want you to interfere with my affairs.¡±


    She can¡¯t go to Aaron¡¯s ce . Zora Wood¡¯s death finally has some clues. She can¡¯t just leave. Otherwise, all previous efforts will be in vain.


    Aaron did not continue to insist, the little woman finally agreed to wait for him for a month, he did not want to lose this opportunity.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I won¡¯t force you.¡± After Ada Wood was sent to Yvonne Brook¡¯s house, he went to the old-fashioned house opposite her balcony. After closing the curtain several times, the door was opened again. When Yvonne Brook came back in the morning, looking at a piece of ruins, only she and the house behind had not been demolished. When Bard Hunter said itst night, she didn¡¯t believe it. She came back this morning. If so. In such a short time, where can she find a house, she can only go to the club with Ada Wood to make up for it, and then find a house. When youe to the balcony, you can see it as if you were on the balcony. Suddenly she remembered what Aaron said to herst night. He would let her go voluntarily if he didn¡¯t force her to go. After all these years, he has not changed at all.


    As long as it is what he wants, he will do whatever he wants.


    ¡°Yvonne, where shall we move?¡±


    ¡°Make do with the club tonight for one night, and look for a house tomorrow.¡±


    Yvonne Brook doesn¡¯t know why Aaron suddenly does this, but she can be sure that his purpose is Ada.


    ¡°Yvonne, you go to live with Aaron. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have a ce to live.¡±


    As long as Aaron doesn¡¯t want her to continue to live outside, no matter how hard she tries to find a house and how far she runs, he will eventually find out. She didn¡¯t want to involve others, so she might as well go back obediently.


    ¡°Ada, do you really have a ce to live?¡± Yvonne Brook looks at Ada Wood suspiciously. Of course, she wants to live with Bard Hunter, but he doesn¡¯t want to.


    But if Ada Wood proposed, Bard Hunter won¡¯t refuse. He asked her to stay by Ada Wood¡¯s side and guard her. But if it was Ada Wood¡¯s proposal, Bard Hunter would not refuse. Ada Wood didn¡¯t speak.


    He nodded and went in to brush his teeth. When she finished washing, the water and electricity were cut off. Even if she wanted to stay here, she couldn¡¯t live.


    When Bard Hunter came, Ada Wood had already packed up her things. She didn¡¯t want him to see , so she only sent him to the door of ¡°Autumn Beauty. ¡±


    ¡°Brother Bard, just send me to the door. Please go back to pick up Yvonne first.¡± Bard Hunter was stunned for a moment. He turned around and looked at Ada Wood.


    ¡°Ada, you just called me brother Bard. Can you call me again?¡±


    He had not heard the name for a long time. At that moment, he almost thought that the woman was back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ada Wood looks at Bard Hunter strangely. She remembers that it was Bard Hunter who asked her to call his name directly. He was older than her. It was impolite to call his name directly, so she added the word ¡°brother¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I just feel good and want to hear it again.¡±


    Bard Hunter smiles, with a trace of gentleness , and looks at Ada Wood with indulgence. ¡°Brother Bard, thank you.¡± Ada Wood stands in front of the window and waves at him. Seeing his car leave, he called Aaron to pick her up.


    Within five minutes, Barry appears in front of Ada Wood, helping her with her luggage and heading for the duplex vi.


    Standing at the door of the retropound vi, there is a swing under the tree, and the flowers fall on the swing at will, covering the ground with blue.


    ¡°Miss Wood, I have asked the servants to clean up. Your bedroom is decorated ording to the style of your room before. Except for the cleaning time, the servants will not appear here to disturb you.¡±


    ording to the orders of Aaron Hunter, Barry had the house cleaned and redecoratedst night. ¡°Barry, thank you.¡± Ada Wood walked into the vi, still the same as before, just a little more warm.


    It¡¯s really strange that she is still the only one. Why does she feel warm this time.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you¡¯ve really changed a lot.¡± Barry didn¡¯t like Ada Wood very much before. She was a rich girl who could only make trouble. She could do nothing but pester the young master.


    Now she found out that Miss Wood was not so annoying. She just used the wrong way to love him. Ada Wood smiles awkwardly and doesn¡¯t speak.


    he knew better than anyone else what she used to be.


    Not to mention Barry. Even she hated her before. Standing in front of the French window, she was looking at the garden in a daze. ¡°Well, are you satisfied with it?¡±


    Aaron stands behind Ada Wood and hugs her from behind.

 Chapter 131

    He buried his head in Ada¡¯s hair and greedily sniffed at the smell It was a damned good smell. No matter how many times he smelled it, he felt it was not enough.


    What would he do if the little woman really left him. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Ada Wood turns her head and looks at Aaron .


    In fact, there is no need to ask that, Whatever Aaron wants to do, he never need a reason.


    ¡°You know that.¡± His face rubbed against the face of Ada Wood, his hand was on her waist, and she held it tightly. Her body was close to her back.


    He used to do things for one reason, and now he does.


    ¡°If you do this, many people will lose their homes because of you. They can¡¯t afford to buy a house, they can only rent those cheap houses. You are going to force them to thest ditch.¡±


    If it was in the past, Ada Wood would not have this idea. As long as she was happy, she would not care about the life or death of others.


    But now she, already mature, has grown up, can no longer be like before, by their own temperament.


    She knows how difficult life is, especially when there is no money, no ce to live, and even food and clothing can not be solved. ¡°In the past, you didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s lives as long as you were happy.¡±


    Aaron ¡®s fingers touched Ada¡¯s hair with a serious look. No matter what little woman bes, he only loves her. It¡¯s because of him that little women are what they are.


    Ada Wood was dazed for a moment, originally, in Aaron¡¯s heart, she is so hateful.


    She thought that no one in the world would like her except her father, Winni and Zora Wood. ¡°People will change, just like before, I love you so much. I think it¡¯s meaningless to live without brother Aaron in this world, but now I don¡¯t think much, I don¡¯t love¡­¡±


    Before she finished her words, Aaron ¡®s big hand grasped her shoulder and pulled her body to face him.


    Then one hand released her shoulder, moved to her white chin, leaned down, closed her little mouth with his lips, and bit her punitively.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t love brother Aaron. You will always love him, and you only love him.¡±


    How can Ada Wood not love Aaron.


    Ada Wood¡¯s favorite is Aaron brother. She can hide in a dark room for a night to chase him, or hide in his trunk secretly, bumping for hours and going to a very remote area.


    For brother, as long as there is Aaron, it is heavon for Ada. Therefore, Ada Wood will not love brother Aaron. Ada Wood looks at Aaron quietly, without speaking or escaping.


    ¡°After the new building ispleted, I willpensate each of the owners of the house and thend, and the tenants will give them the original rent, and never increase the rent.¡±


    Aaron turned around to sit on the sofa behind him, looking at her wrongly. When did he be so low in her heart that even some unrted strangers could notpare with him.


    , Ada Woodughs. It turns out that the cold Aaron has such a lovely side. She said nothing, just looked at him, and he surrendered.


    Seeing Ada Wood¡¯s smile, Aaron¡¯s mood is much better.


    This is the first time that a little woman hasughed at him since he was released from prison. Barry looks at Ada Wood, who is very happy .


    He hasn¡¯t heard such cheerfulughter for many years.


    Again, he can hear thisughter, which is the greatest encouragement and support for the young master.


    When Ada Wood wants to say something, her mobile phone rings. It¡¯s Baird Churchil calling.


    He takes a look at Aaron , and then take the mobile phone to the direction of the garden.


    ¡°Ada, something happened to the dream club.¡± Baird Churchil¡¯s anxious voice came from the mobile phone, ¡°do you want toe to the scene now?¡±


    Every time Baird Churchil calls Ada Wood to see the scene, which is selfish.


    If she was not allowed to see such a cruel and bloody picture, she would never know how abnormal the murderer was.


    This is just to make her do it more firmly.


    ¡°Barry, find out who¡¯s calling.¡±


    Aaron sits on the sofa with a dark face and looks at the direction of Ada Wood.


    It¡¯s not easy to ease the atmosphere, was interrupted by this damn phone call.


    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s Baird Churchil who is investigating a case in the dream club. It seems that the case has something to do with Miss Wood.¡±


    Barry had already started to investigate this matter when Ada Wood¡¯s mobile phone rang. He had been with the young master for so many years. As long as he looked into his eyes, he knew what he wanted to do.


    Aaron turned over the data of Barry¡¯s investigation, and his expression on his face became more and more ck, as if Baird Churchil would be torn up in the next second.


    Drop the information on the ground, he lift up long legs, and walk towards the door. After hanging up the phone, Ada Wood sees the with a cold face walking towards the door.


    She quickly chased up.


    Just now Baird Churchil told her that Aaron had already known that they were investigating Zora Wood. It seems that this is true.


    It¡¯s impossible to hide him from doing other things. They¡¯ve been hiding for so long. It¡¯s the limit. ¡°Aaron, wait for me.¡±


    Chasing after Aaron, her hand just touched the white Pagani ghost son, the car rushed out at the fastest speed. Ada Wood was startled. sHE immediately drew back and fell on the ground.


    She watched the car left.


    ¡°Miss Wood, are you ok?¡± Barry quickly chased out and picked up Ada Wood, who fell to the ground.


    Looking at her palm off argeyer of skin, he quickly take her in to deal with the wound. ¡°Barry, you take me to the dream club. I¡¯m afraid something will happen.¡±


    Ada Wood has a bad premonition that something will happen to Aaron.


    ¡°Miss Wood, the young master said that you are not allowed to leave the house for half a step. Please don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± Naturally, Barry would not disobey the orders of Arnold Hunter.


    Ada Wood pulls her hand back and refuses to go to Barry to help her with her wound. She stands up and walks towards the door.


    Sure enough, she just walked to the door when the bodyguard stopped her. Back inside the house, she looked at Barry with a worried look. ¡°Barry, you let me out. It¡¯s going to happen.¡± ¡°Miss Wood, I¡¯m sorry. My young master said you are not allowed to go out.¡±


    Barry was in a dilemma, but he just wouldn¡¯t let go. Ada Wood can do nothing but worry. Walking around the hall, she doesn¡¯t know what to do. All of a sudden, she saw a fruit knife on the fruit te on the tea table.


    She stepped up quickly, picked up the knife and pointed it at BARRY.


    Later, she thought, how could they be afraid of her.


    She held a knife, with the de against her neck, ¡°Barry, quick, take me to find Aaron.¡±


    Barry didn¡¯t expect Ada Wood to change her mind suddenly and put the knife to her neck. The n he had made in mind to rob Ada Wood¡¯s fruit knife couldn¡¯t be used. He was flustered.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If Miss Wood hurt herself, the young master would have to trouble him when he came back. ¡°Miss Wood, if you have something to say, put the knife down first and we will discuss it slowly.¡± Ada Wood still refuses.


    She doesn¡¯t control the strength and cuts herr neck. It¡¯s really painful. She almost lost her knife. Barry doesn¡¯t dare to drag her. He has to agree. ¡°Miss Wood, I¡¯m going to drive now. You wait for me and move the knife away from your neck. Don¡¯t hurt yourself again.¡±


    Barry rushed to drive for fear of Ada Wood¡¯s impulse. Ada Wood sees that Barry has agreed so she takes the knife away. It hurt her to death. Originally, she just wanted to frighten him. She didn¡¯t expect this one to be so sharp. But it¡¯s better to do it with half the effort. Soon, Ada Wood arrives at the ¡°dream¡± club. When she sees the white Pagani ghost child parked at the door, she knows that Aaron Hunter has arrived.

 Chapter 132

    ¡°Miss Wood, your neck is still bleeding. Let me help you with the wound first.¡± Barry was worried about the wound on Ada¡¯s neck. Although it was a very shallow wound, it was an aweful thing to be known by the young master.


    ¡°No, just wait for me at the door. I¡¯ll check in first.¡± Ada Wood looks anxiously at the cordon and arge group of people around the door of the ¡°dream¡± club.


    She knows something happened to the ¡°dream¡± club, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so big. Maybe Baird Churchil had already told his minions, so those policemen didn¡¯t stop Ada and let her in directly.


    Entering the club, she found that all the people were called to the hall to wait. The police were taking notes for them.


    After looking for two circles in the crowd, she did not find the figure of Aaron, nor did she see Baird Churchil. She casually asked a policeman where Baird Churchil had gone.


    She was told that Baird Churchil had just been arrested by Aaron, possibly on the roof


    . Ada Wood ran to the rooftop. As she passed the rest room, she suddenly saw blood on the side of the rest room.


    it¡¯s curiosity or physical instinct that drives her to go there. The rest room is the rest room for other beauties. Except for Yvonne Brook, the rest is basically a rest room for four people. And the rest room with blood, as she knows, she just went tost night, is Yvonne¡¯s rest room.


    Several policemen just passed by and didn¡¯t notice Ada Wood on the other side.


    She walked to the rest room . The door was opened. Without thinking about it, she went straight in. On the rooftop, Aaron had a dark face and looked at Baird Churchil with a cold voice, ¡°I said, don¡¯t touch my girl. Who asked you to do this?¡±


    Baird Churchil kneels down on one knee, wipes off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, raises his head and looks at Aaron.


    He grabbed the ground with both hands, and his eyes were full of anger. ¡°Aaron, you won¡¯t help me. I can only do this. Do you remember the girl whose heart was dug out one month after Ada Wood was in prison. She is my sister, my sister.¡±


    ¡°You have to take revenge. You can do it on your own. Don¡¯t involve her.¡±


    Aaron grabs Baird Churchil on the ground and punches him in the face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Suddenly, he was about to punch when he heard Ada¡¯s scream . ¡°Don¡¯t let me know that you use her to do other things, otherwise, you know the consequences.¡±


    He let go and rushed downstairs.


    ¡°Ah Ada Wood¡¯s whole body was as soft as being pulled out of a bone, leaning against the door and sliding down slowly.


    She covered her chest and vomited desperately to the corner of the door.


    Moony¡¯s eyes stare big, her body is ced in the middle of the rest room, her stomach is cut open, the internal organs are pulled everywhere.


    In front of the body, there was arge floor mirror.


    When the police heard the sound, they rushed to see the scene in the rest room, and they all went out to vomit. They were too busy. No one remembered Ada Wood.


    Aararon hurried to Moony¡¯s lounge and saw Ada Wood, who was shrinking on the ground and vomited badly. He strode over and carried her out. Barry had the car ready long ago, waiting for Aaron toe out of it.


    He nced at Barry and put Ada Wood into the car. ¡°Young master, when Miss Wood is sent back, I will go to Africa.¡± Obviously, the young master was angry this time.


    It is not the first time to go to Africa, he has been to Africa for a month before, also because of the Ada.


    Ada Wood still hasn¡¯t recovered. She lies against the window.


    On the back seat, she was full of pain.


    ¡°Come on, rinse your mouth with water.¡±


    Aaron carefully opened the mineral water bottle and put it in front of Ada Wood.


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t speak. She took the water and began to gargle.


    It¡¯s all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t gone to Moony to learn about Zora Wood, she would not have died miserably.


    But that day, only a few people in the elegant room, Miss Hall, agreed to take Moony away, and could not betray her.


    And the rest is the old man she apanies. He will never do such things that harm others and not benefit himself.


    Then the rest is the sister who came to the club with Zora Wood and the man she apanied. ¡°You know who the killer is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She turned, looking back at the .


    As soon as he knew that something had happened, he ran this way, indicating that he already knew something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Aaron leans in the back seat, signaling Barry to drive.


    ¡°Stop, you don¡¯t say, I¡¯ll check it myself.¡±


    Ada Wood opened the car door and went down. She fell to the ground.


    The wound on his hand was rubbed and peeled again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Get her back in the car and signal Barry to lock the door and drive. Ada Wood falls into the arms of Aaron, and his hand scrapes to the door when he is caught back, and the blood flows out again. Fortunately, she is not a rare blood type, otherwise ording to the frequency of her injuries, I she would have lost too much blood and died.


    ¡°Well, go ahead.¡± Ada Wood is waiting for a Aaron to give her a reasonable exnation.


    Aaron turned his face to the other side and looked out the window. ¡°She killed herself. If she doesn¡¯t tell you about Zora Wood, she will be fine.¡± Ada Wood has already guessed, but why did the murderer do this?


    Instead of killing Moony, it¡¯s better to kill her directly, so that no onees to look into Wood¡¯s maater.


    ¡°He won¡¯t kill you. No matter what you find, he won¡¯t touch you.¡± Aaron has been checking, but the man hidden too deep, has not revealed. He knew who it was and why the man did it, but he didn¡¯t really show.


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Ada Wood always feels that the person and her are inextricably linked.


    ¡°A man who should not have existed in this world.¡± From childhood, he was the puppet of the man.


    To be more urate, he was the Arnold Hunter on the surface, while the man was the Arnold Hunter in the dark.


    Ada Wood is stunned for a moment. It seems that she has heard this sentence.


    She remembered that when she was first imprisoned , someone gave her a set of Zora Wood¡¯s jewelry.


    When she asked who he was, he said he was a nonexistent person.


    ¡°I know. Is that the one who gave me the jewelry?¡± No wonder, he will know her cell phone number and find her location urately.


    But since she was with Adair, he has not looked for her again.


    She thought he was gone, or the prank was over.


    Unexpectedly, he has always been by her side, supervising her everything.


    She shivered and shivered at the thought. ¡°Was Moony killed by him?¡±


    ¡°No ¡°Then you say he won¡¯t move me.¡± Ada Wood is confused. Since he is the murderer, Moony is not killed by him.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for the subject.¡± Aaron was impatient and didn¡¯t want to continue to study such topics with Ada Wood.


    It was better to keep her unknown of the matter. ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing the colder face , she swallowed the words.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Aaron grabs Ada Wood¡¯s hand and gently blows on it.


    When he look up, h see the wound on Ada¡¯s neck and squint at the back of Barry¡¯s head.


    Ada Wood touched her neck and looked at Barry with some embarrassment. This is really her problem.


    ¡°Well, I, this, my neck was identally touched when I was peeling fruit myself. It has nothing to do with Barry.¡±


    Hearing Ada Wood defend for him, he waspletely angry. ¡°Young master, I will go to Africa in a minute.¡± Barry shuddered, pulled over to the side of the road and called for another driver.


    Ada Wood knows that she has made trouble, and no longer speaks. She looks at Barry with guilt on his face. After changing the driver, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became strange.

 Chapter 133

    Ada Wood felt that the wound on her neck was painful, and the pain of hindsight would be more painful than that at that time.


    It can¡¯t be med on anyone else. It¡¯s her fault.


    Back home, Ada Wood obediently went to the kitchen and began to prepare a sumptuous lunch. Barryss saidst time that Aaron loves to eat her food and cook him a delicious meal.


    If he is in a good mood, he may let go of Barry. In fact, she wants to know more Zora Wood news from his mouth.


    Like Baird Churchil said, that person is so terrible, who has always been around her. If there was no Aaron, maybe she would have died long ago.


    Maybe, what happened to Moony may happened to her again.


    Thinking of what happened to Moony, Ada Wood felt guilty.


    Some people have been hiding things rted to Zora Wood. Now the ¡°dream¡± club, because of Moony¡¯s business, it has been blocked.


    This is not she is most afraid of. What she is afraid of is that since Moony has been exposed, the rest room must also be exposed. The murderer will definitely take away the things in the rest room.


    The clue that she took efforts to find was broken again this time.


    With a knife, while cutting vegetables, thinking about Moony¡¯s matter, she carelessly hut her hand. ¡°Ah Fortunately, she did not use too much strength, just cut off a small piece of skin, although a little bleeding, but not serious.


    She raised her hand and just wanted to put it into her mouth.


    ¡°Stupid, I¡¯m so poor that I can¡¯t afford to buy meat?¡±


    Aron looked at Ada Wood¡¯s hand, feeling heartache.


    Seeing that Aaron is so nervous, Ada Wood smiles stupidly.


    It turns out that Aaron brother still has her in his heart, but why does he want to marry Yvette Hill. Thinking of this, Ada Wood immediately withdrew her hand and stepped back two steps.


    How could she be so stupid?


    Aaron just treated her better, so she lost her mind and forgot that he was Yvette Hill¡¯s fiance. ¡°Well, you go outside and wait, and it will be ready in a minute.¡±


    She turned back not daring to see Aaron¡¯s face.


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood strangely. Just now she is still in good condition. Her attitude suddenly turns 180 degrees.


    It is said that a woman changes their face faster than a book. This sentence hase true in a small woman.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go out and eat.¡±


    Afraid Ada Wood will hurt herself again, Aaron resolutely gives up the idea of letting Ada Wood cook.


    Although he really want to eat, but seeing her get hurt, he is more distressed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. I¡¯ll cook it soon¡±


    After pushing Aaron out of the kitchen, Ada Wood takes a look at her index finger, takes out a band aid and sticks it on, and then continues to cut vegetables.


    While cutting, she told her self that Aaron is Yvette Hill¡¯s fiance, and Yvette Hill has already had a baby. Even if she is bad and the child is innocent, she can¡¯t do anything sorry for her.


    Soon, the dishes are ready. When Ada Wood takes the dishes out, Aaron is not in the living room at all. She looked for him again, but she didn¡¯t find him.


    Put the dishes on the table and want to go to the study. Sure enough, he was standing by the door of the study, with his mobile phone in his hand, talking on the phone.


    She didn¡¯t go in. She quickly stepped back and hid behind the door . ¡°Master, don¡¯t challenge my limit. I said that the wedding will be a monthter. You always hope that I will get married with the daughter of Hill family early. Why, do you want to postpone the wedding now?¡±


    Aaron ¡®s hand is on the window side, the voice is a little impatient.


    ¡°I said, a monthter, I will have a wedding with that woman. If you are not in good health, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯te. Just ask my dad toe.¡±


    Hang up the phone Aaron walks to the door of the study. Ada Wood is afraid that Aron will find her eavesdropping, so she jumps out and pretends to suddenly find Aaron .


    ¡°You are here. The food has been cooked. Eat, or it will not be delicious if it is cold for a while.¡± ¡°You eavesdrop on my phone?¡±


    Aaron just found Ada Wood standing outside the door, but he didn¡¯t expose her.


    He has exined this matter to her many times, but she just won¡¯t believe what he said.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see you in the living room. I thought you might be in the study. As soon as I got here, you came out.¡±


    Ada Wood was not good at lying since childhood, especially in front of Aaron. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He opened his long legs and walked in the direction of the living room.


    Ada Wood looks at the back of Aaron, and is a little strange. . Or, he didn¡¯t care if she heard it. Yes, he is by her side now, just because she wants to leave him, and his vanity makes him unwilling. When he and Yvette Hill get married, he will return to Yvette Hill¡¯s side obediently, and then take her hand to spend the rest of his life together, just like Adair.


    Sitting opposite Aaron Hunter, Ada Wood is a little ufortable. She always thinks that Yvette Hill will surely look for him everywhere, but he is here with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you go back to apany Yvette Hill?¡± The voice was so small that she could hardly hear it herself.


    ¡°Would you like me to go back with her?¡± Aaron did not look up at her, but continued to struggle for the food on the table.


    It¡¯s damn delicious. He doesn¡¯t want to have any left.


    Ada Wood is stunned. Does she really want him to go back to apany her?


    It¡¯s impossible, but even if he doesn¡¯t go back to apany her now, he still wants to take her hand, walk into the Holy Church and say ¡°I do¡± to the priest.


    So, what¡¯s the use of her keeping him now? He¡¯s someone else¡¯s after all.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think you should leave your fiancee on the side. It¡¯s easy to get misunderstood.¡± ¡°Little woman, you¡¯re pushing me to another woman, you know?¡±


    Aaron put down his chopsticks and leaned on his chair, squinting at Ada Wood.


    This woman is really stupid, can¡¯t you see his heart is in her? He even pushed him to other women. He really wanted to pry her small head open to see what was inside.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. She cleans up the dishes on the table and goes to the kitchen.


    To other women. He has never been her, how to push him to other women.


    He catches up with him and hugs her from behind. He waits for her to get angry with him, and asks why he told her to wait for a month, but he wants to marry Yvette Hill.


    As long as she gets angry with him and quarrels with him, it proves that she still has him in her heart.


    But such a quiet little woman really made him feel terrible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get angry when I marry other women?¡± His chin was on Ada Wood¡¯s shoulder, and he put his hands around her waist. The bowl in his hand fell into the basin, sshed water on her body.


    She turned around, faced him, and watched him with vignce. Seeing that he didn¡¯t mean to rely on him, Ada Wood moved to the side and opened the distance with him. ¡°Well, I promise to wait for you for a month, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want this month. I hope you can respect me.¡± Yes, let her leave with final dignity. Her innocence has been destroyed, she does not want to continue to entangle with Aaron. Originally, she stayed here to investigate the cause of Zora Wood¡¯s death.


    Now, the clues arepletely broken, and she has no meaning to stay here.


    Aaron¡¯s face became more and more ck, and his voice was cold, ¡°OK, I respect you, I won¡¯t touch you, but this month, you must listen to my words obediently.¡± Ada Wood knows that if doesn¡¯t let her go, even if she has wings, she can¡¯t fly out of his cage. Unless he nodded, she would never see the day again in her life. ¡°Well, I promise you, you may go out now.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Anyway, it was only a month, and passed quickly. When hees back to Yvette Hill, everything will be fine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He walks to the door, suddenly think of something,¡±this period of time do not be with Baird Churchil.¡±


    Without stopping, Ada Wood doesn¡¯t seem to have heard what he said and continues to do her own thing.


    She stayed to find out why Zora Wood jumped from a building, and Baird Churchil was the only one who could help her.


    Since Aaron refused to tell her and help her, she could only rely on Baird Churchil.


    Although the clue is broken now, it doesn¡¯t mean all the evidence is gone.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡± Ada Wood looked back at Aaron. ¡°Then you don¡¯t want to marry Yvette Hill.¡± ¡°No way.¡±


    Without thinking about it, Aaron refused Ada Wood.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t ask me not to do to others what you don¡¯t want me to do to others, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Ada Wood dried her hands and walked towards the bedroom.


    Now she and Aaron often quarrel when they meet, and it is because of some trivial things.


    Aaron did not catch up, left the vi, back to thepany.


    Sitting on the bed, Ada Wood feels very angry. She throws her pillow aside and simply lies down. She went to the scene of the murder this morning. She was stained with bloody smell and mixed with the taste of rice, which made her feel even worse.


    Open the closet, she wanted to find a clean suit of clothes to take a bath.


    As a result, a wardrobe full of ¡®s shirts and ties, almost no clothes for her.


    It¡¯s her bedroom. Why doesn¡¯t she have any clothes.


    After searching several times, she still couldn¡¯t find any clothes she could wear.


    Anyway, Aaron is not here, just wear his shirt. After a while, the clothes will dry and then change back.


    Lying in the warm water, Ada Wood feels that the whole person has been revived.


    After taking a bath, she feels that the whole person is refreshing.


    While wiping her hair, she walked towards the bedroom.


    Suddenly, she received a text message on her mobile phone and picked up the phone.


    There is a bad feeling, she opens the message, it is the non-existent person sent her.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t wrinkle your skin in a long bath.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s mobile phone slipped from her hand. She quickly went to the balcony and looked around. Then she went back to her room and searched all the ces where she could hide a person.


    She found no trace of anyone else. Just as she was about to go downstairs, her mobile phone rang again, or SMS.


    ¡°Congrattions, one step closer to the truth. In order to celebrate, I have sent you a gift, which has been put at the door of your vi.¡±


    Ada Wood sits on the ground, picks up her mobile phone and calls Aaron immediately. But the other party¡¯s mobile phone is not in the service area, she tried twice, still the same.


    She didn¡¯t dare to go out alone and wanted to call Adair Carter, but she thought it was inappropriate.


    Moreover, Adair Carter is honeymooning with Xenia Miller on an ind now. Even if she knows that he is in danger, he will not necessarilye back.


    In the end, all she thought of was the man who helped her speak.


    Connect the phone, therees Vi Turner¡¯szy voice, ¡°Ada, is Aaron bullying you?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not him. Can youe to me now? I¡¯m afraid by myself.¡±


    Thinking of a gift at the door, she was afraid to walk out of the house.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? ¡±


    Originally sitting in the garden drinking coffee, looking leisurely at novels , Vi Turner immediately sat up straight, threw the book aside, and asked anxiously.


    He stayed only because he promised to give Ada Wood a month to think about it. Otherwise, he would have been back.


    ¡± Can youe over?¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know how to exin it to Vi Turner. If she said that on the phone, he must think she was crazy, or her depression was aggravating, and she had hallucinations.


    No matter who it is, you won¡¯t believe her. ¡°You wait for me, I¡¯ll be right here and send me a seat.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Vi Turner goes to Ada Wood immediately. Ada Wood shrinks on the sofa and looks around with vignce.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to move. Standing at the gate of Wood vi, Vi Turner sees a very beautiful gift box at the door.


    Pick up the gift box and ring the doorbell. Hearing the doorbell ring, Ada Wood was thrilled, turns her head, and slowly rings the doorbell.


    Her voice trembles, ¡°who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Hearing Ada Wood¡¯s hoarse voice, Vi Turner felt a little strange. She took a wary look at the bad situation around him and found nothing suspicious. ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter with you? What¡¯s the matter? ¡°¡±No, it¡¯s OK. I¡¯ll open the door for you now.¡± After hearing the voice of Vi Turner, Ada Wood felt more relieved, and then opened the door and walked to the door barefoot.


    She was wearing Aaron¡¯s shirt, and her neck was still left with traces, hidden under the hair that was notpletely dry. The slender big white legs are covered by expensive shirts for arge part. The sexy corbone is covered by the shirt, only a small part is exposed.


    A small face is red in white, pink, and the soft lips are left with water droplets on it, which seems to be very attractive.


    Vi Turner, holding a beautiful box in his hand, stood at the door and looked at her, he was dazed at once. ¡°Viooa, are you ok?¡± Ada Wood saw Vi Turner standing at the door, motionless, not closing the door, and did not mean toe in.


    ¡°You want to seduce me.¡± Vi stepped back two steps, holding the gift, he looked at her in horror.


    ¡°I tell you, I don¡¯t sell my body. Even if you kill me, I will not submit to you.¡±


    Ada darkened her face, looked the body dress, it is not very suitable to meet people.


    But she can¡¯t find clothes to wear, she can only wear Aaron Hunter¡¯s clothes.


    She pulls the clothes on the body and return to the house.


    She finds Aaron¡¯s the suit coat and put on, then dare toe out to see the Vi Turner.


    Vi put the exquisite gift box on the tea table, went to the floor window and looked at the blue and white couplets which were well opened in the yard.


    The flowers are beautiful, but he doesn¡¯t like it at all.


    It took the Ada away, took away his favorite woman. Standing upstairs, looking at the back of Vii , she suddenly felt familiar with the back, but no matter how she searched her mind, she could not find any information about him.


    Where did she see him?


    Unlike Adaire, he seems to have appeared in her life earlier, but there was no trace.


    ¡°Vii , did you see anything at the door when you came?¡±


    She did not know that the exquisite gift box brought in by Vii was sent by the person who should not have existed.


    Vi Turner turned around, looking at Ada, barefoot stepping on the soft carpet. She still has not changed this problem, since she was a child, she likes barefoot, not like to wear shoes.


    Several times, she was stuck in the feet by ss g, and she does not change.


    She said that she was tied, and brother Vii would make her delicious everyday, tell her stories and go to school with her back. She can arbitrarily ask her brother Vii any unreasonable requirements and will be satisfied.


    ¡°Things? Do you mean the box on the table? ¡± Vii looks at Ada Wood strangely. Isn¡¯t this thing she bought? Is it so well packed that it is a surprise from Aaron? Why don¡¯t she go out and take it herself, and she deliberately asks him toe over and watch them show their love?


    ¡°Is that the box on the table, you said.


    The steps of Ada Wood down the stairs stopped, looking at the beautiful box far away. She is not sure what is in it, but it will never be good. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Vi was even more surprised. He went to the box. It was a beautiful box. Could it contain explosives?


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to it.¡±


    Ada Wood also does not know why but felt repulsive to that thing instinctively.


    She didn¡¯t want to see what was in it. She tried to throw the box away.


    ¡°Is it so terrible?¡± Vi Turner¡¯s mouth slightly raised, with a face of indifference, went to the front of the box, stretched out his hand, and wanted to open the box.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open it. Throw the box out.¡± Ada Wood wants to stop Vi Turner¡¯s next move, but it¡¯s toote.


    Vi Turner has opened the box. Vi Turner holds the lid of the box and stares at the contents of the box, motionless, just like time stops.


    Ada Wood did not dare to get close to the box.


    She stepped back two steps up the stairs and turned to look at the Jacaranda tree outside the window.


    Her hands were holding on to the woodendder, and her nails scratched marks on it.


    ¡°Ada, have you offended anyone?¡± Vi Turner put the lid of the box aside and looked at the things in it.


    Such a clumsy prank, really, children just do it .


    What¡¯s more, ordinary adults can¡¯t make such ugly things.


    Ada Wood also wants to know who she has offended.


    Who was the one who gave her something and why she did it to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Although she doesn¡¯t want to see it, seeing the response of Vi Turner aroused her curiosity again. ¡°Come and see for yourself.¡± Vi Turner doesn¡¯t want to tell Ada Wood, but sits in front of the box.


    With his legs crossed, his hands spread out on the sofa and his eyes nted at Ada Wood. Ada Wood stretches her neck to see what¡¯s inside, but she is short , and the position of Vi Turner just blocks the box.


    ¡°Vi, don¡¯t do this. Tell me about it. I¡¯ll introduce you to handsome men. They are very handsome.¡±


    Since the first time she saw him, she saw his red fingernails and high-heeled shoes almost defined him as abnormal and gay.


    Therefore, thest time she saw Baird Churchil, she always felt that they had an affair.


    Fortunately, Vita timely warned Baird Churchil , but there was a man, she really wanted to push him into the gay team.


    Hearing Ada¡¯s hair Ada, Vi Turner¡¯s face turned green.


    In order to treat her, he give her some stimtion, as a result, he harmed himself.


    He picks up the box cover, covers the box, and then stands up, squints at Ada Wood, ¡°since you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it out and throw it away.¡±


    He turns around and poses to drop the box.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be angry, sister Vi Turner. I¡¯m kidding. ¡±


    Ada Wood hase down the stairs, and then she jumps to Vi Turner¡¯. She has to look at the box in his hand.


    This thing is definitely not Zora Wood¡¯s right thing.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what origin Vi Turner had with her before, he would certainly know Zora Wood.


    She introduces everyone she knows to Zora Wood and shares friends with her.


    ¡°Admit it.¡± Vi Turner used to tter Ada, and it has been tried and tried again and again. After so many years, she still did not change at all.


    She just forgot elder brother Vi Turner. He would let Ada remember her brother, who carried her to school and taught her to pick up a brush.


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll admit it to you right away. I¡¯ll make you delicious food. No, no, no, you¡¯ll make me delicious food. I¡¯ll take care of all the food. There¡¯s no left at all, OK?¡±


    After that, Ada Wood is stunned.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She blurted it out this sentence but she did not know why she would say so.


    Vi Turner is also stunned.


    For ten years, he has been thinking about the little girl with a painted face, smiling eyes, and a crescent moon. Ada Wood, who chases after his butt every day, wants him to carry her home.


    At that moment, he almost thought that Ada Wood hade back.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I said the wrong thing. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know why I said that. It seems that I often said it before. ¡°Touching the back of her head, looking at Vi Turner with embarrassment. She never said that to Zora Wood, but she said so to a doctor who treated her.


    Is this the legendary dependence on the doctor in charge?


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, as usual. I¡¯ve cooked it, and you¡¯ll have to eat all of it. You¡¯re not allowed to have any left.¡±


    Even for a moment, only one day, let him deceive himself, which will make him less miserable in the long night toe,


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s open the box and look at your things.¡±


    Ada Wood looks at Vi Turner strangely, the same way. They not only knew each other before but also had a good rtionship. But why she did not remember, do not remember her life once appeared such a man.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t want to see it? ¡±


    Vi Turner puts the box on the dining table, hands on the box cover, looking at Ada Wood¡¯s expectant side face, the corner of his mouth rises slightly.


    He used to give her a birthday present, and every time she can¡¯t wait for her birthday to see it. Then they got together to see the present he had prepared for her. ¡°No, you can open it.¡± Looking at Vi Turner¡¯s side face, Ada Wood always feels that this scene seems familiar.


    Vi Turner opened the box and put an ugly cake in it. There were four viins sitting together hand in hand on the cake. Behind the viin, there was a big Jacaranda tree. One of them is a little girl, with a big circle in a red oil painting, and then the letter ¡°die¡± is written.


    Vi Turner doesn¡¯t know what this cake is, but Ada Wood knows what it means.


    As like as two peas, Zora wood made a cake for her 16 birthday.


    It¡¯s just that there is no English letter on the girl in the middle.


    But Zora Wood tells her that the one on the left is Aaron, the girl next to her is Ada Wood, and the next is Zora Wood and her lover.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Aaron stands at the door with a dark face and looks at Vi Turner and Ada Wood together. The little woman is still wearing a shirt, a suit coat has slipped off her shoulder, sexy vicle, looming.


    He worried that she would be afraid at home alone, so he rushed to the house in a hurry, but unexpectedly, she dressed like this and called another man toe here for a private meeting. Hearing the voice of Aaron, Ada Wood is nervous and knocks the cake on the table and falls to the ground.


    The cake is broken. The prototype is no longer visible.


    Seeing the cake on the ground, Aaron strides to Ada Wood¡¯s side, grabs Vi Turner and knocks him down.


    ¡°Stop it . What are you doing? You took the wrong medicine, didn¡¯t you? ¡±


    Ada Wood hurt Vi Turner again. It seems that everyone who has a rtionship with her will make a lot of trouble in the end.


    It is the same with Baird Churchil, Adaire, and Vi.


    Hearing Ada Wood speaks for Vi Turner, Aaron is angrier and kicks him fiercely in the stomach, and then carries Ada Wood to the direction of the bedroom.


    ¡°Say, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you do? You don¡¯t see it. Cake. Look at the cake.¡±


    Ada Wood sits on the bed angrily, her face flushed with anger, and looks at Aaon.


    ¡°Look at the cake. You¡¯re dressed like this. Do you want to see it on the bed after watching it in the restaurant? Ada Wood, why are you so cheap? Can¡¯t you live without a man? If you want a man so much, I will satisfy you. ¡±


    Aaron angrily goes to Ada Wood, reaches out his hand, and pinches it toward her neck. When she wants to touch her neck, she turns a direction and grabs her cor. Does she know how tempting it is for a man to dress like this? As long as a man who has little self-control, he will fuck her hard. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Ada Wood raises her hand and wants to break free from his imprisonment. As soon as the hand touched his hand, he knocked it out. The button on the front of her shirt was torn off because of the strength.

 Chapter 136

    She was so exposed in front of Aaron .


    She quickly broke away from him, protected her chest with both hands, jumped into bed, rolled twice, climbed out of bed from the other side, went to the wardrobe, took out a new shirt, and then took off his shirt, and buttoned up the new shirt at the speed of light.


    The whole action was done in one go, no hesitation at all.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aaron¡¯s throat is a little dry. He rolled up and down a few circles and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    Go to the wardrobe, Ada Wood was forced to the wardrobe, his body against her body. He pinched her chin and forced her to tilt her head.


    ¡°You want men, and I¡¯ll satisfy you.¡±


    He lowered his head and kiss her lips like a beast.


    Put the big palm on her hip, lift it up, hold her in a graceful circle, and put her on the bed.


    His heavy body also immediately pressed down, finger gently draw a circle in her waist, teeth gently gnaw her vicle.


    Like an electric current flowing into Ada Wood¡¯s body, her body can¡¯t help shaking.


    Little by little, his fingers went up from her waist. She just put on the shirt up, smooth belly so unreservedly appeared in front of him.


    While kissing and moving down, she saw that he was about to reach her sensitive area. She raised her hand and fanned down the face of Aaron .


    The hands were fanned red, he raised hands, slightly shaking in the air. Aaron¡¯s red eyes finally eased a little, got up from her body, put her clothes down for her, picked her up from the bed, put her on his legs, put one hand around her waist, the other hand held her small hand which pped his face, and gently blew a breath on it.


    Then he gently rubbed her hand, ¡°does it hurt?¡±


    Ada Wood takes her hand back and looks at Aaron . There are still five fingerprints on his left face. The red one is a stain on his handsome face.


    The hand is still slightly shaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so impulsive. I can¡¯t calm down when I see you so close to him and you dress like this again.¡±


    Aaron takes Ada Wood¡¯s hand out of her back and helps her press it gently, regardless of the red mark on her face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything with him, because the man sent me another text message. I was afraid, so I asked him toe over.¡± Ada Wood reached out and gently touched the red mark on Aaron¡¯s face.


    ¡°I dressed like this because I went to the scene of the murder in the morning, and my body smelled. I took a bath . But there was only your clothes in the room. I had to wear yours first, and then change back when my clothes were dry.¡± Barry told her that this was her bedroom, but there was no one of her clothes in it.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid , why don¡¯t you tell me.¡±


    ¡°When I called you, you were not in the service area all the time. I had no way to ask him toe over.¡±


    If she could find Aaron, she would not have asked Vi Turner toe here, and this would not have happened.


    ¡°Your clothes are in another room. I¡¯ll take you to change. I won¡¯t leave you here alone in the future.¡±


    Aaron was holding Ada Wood, walked out of the bedroom and went to another room.


    He open the door of the room in which hung full of clothes, more exaggerated than the Times Square clothing store.


    He put Ada Wood down and let her choose the clothes she likes.


    He likes to see the little woman in his shirt, but he just doesn¡¯t like being seen by other. Only he can see the little sexy appearance of a little woman.


    Standing in the pile of clothes, Ada Wood is dazzled.


    There are so many clothes that she likes. She doesn¡¯t know which one to choose. Originally thought that Aaron had enough clothes. Compared with the clothes in this room, he could not even count her odd.


    ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my clothes. Go and buy ten and pay me back.¡±


    Originally, his clothes were not many. Five years ago, the clothes given by the little woman were not enough for him to wear. Therefore, when he was at home, he was almost naked, Usually, only Barry served on his daily life.


    All the clothes in that wardrobe were given to him by Ada Wood five years ago.


    ¡°Have you ever bought any clothes?¡± Thinking of the shirt she was wearing just now, the cor was almost worn out, and the sleeves were beginning to show signs of breakage.


    If Aaron has no money to buy clothes, she will not believe.


    As long as he wants, he can buy the whole square at will.


    How can he not afford to buy clothes. Even if he didn¡¯t want to buy it himself, Yvette Hill would certainly help him buy his clothes if she saw them like this.¡±I¡¯m only wearing the clothes you buy.¡±


    Clothes bought by others can be found in the trash can in the next second.


    Aaron proudly looks at the Ada, what others buy are too ugly, cannot set off his perfect.


    ¡°I bought all your clothes?¡±


    She can¡¯t believe that she bought all the clothes in his wardrobe. Then she didn¡¯t buy him panties, wouldn¡¯t he wear them?


    Actually, she bought underwear b, but she seldom bought them. She didn¡¯t know what model to wear in . So, almost only on his birthday would she buy him a full set, from clothes to shoes, from underpants to ties to watches to scarves.


    And she bought enough seven sets at one time, which means he can change a week. ¡°Of course, I have a lot of holes in my underpants. When will you buy me some new ones back?¡±


    Aaron takes out a broken cloth that can not be broken any more.


    It is estimated that if he wear it a few times, it will be broken.


    When Yvette Hill camest time, she saw his broken underpants hanging there and threw it into the garbage can. He stopped the garbage truck and turned it over for a long time before he found it.


    Since then, he has never allowed Yvette Hill to appear in his private vi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wear what I bought?¡± Ada Wood always remembers that every time she wrapped up the gift, she put it in the room of Arnold Hunter, hanging in his wardrobe.


    The next day the box and clothes were still there, even for several years. The wardrobe only had the clothes she added in, which would not be less and no one would move. ¡°as like as two peas, I bought all the clothes you bought, and I put them in the same wardrobe. I bought it here.¡±


    The sound is a little low. He was so cold unexpectedly, would do such a thing, the little woman will certainlyugh at him.


    Since he did it, and he was not afraid to admit it.


    ¡°So, you deliberately let me misunderstand you don¡¯t love me?¡±


    Ada Wood seems to suddenly understand , no wonder Barry has been telling her that the most loved person in Arnold Hunter is her, but he has something he can¡¯t tell her.


    If it is, why wouldn¡¯t he tell her, would it be better for both to face it together?


    She loves him so much and can change it for him.


    Even if old Hunter does not like her, does not want to let her marry with Aaron, at that time, she will certainly also strive to get the approval of the old man.


    But why hide everthing from her. Is she really so fragile, really that useless?


    Aaron nodded, and then walked into the room and helped her choose clothes.


    ¡°Zora Wood also knew long ago?¡± So, only she is like a fool, think that he loves Zora Wood most.


    Dad knows, so never stop her chasing after Aaron Hunter, Zora Wood know, so she is not angry that she sticks to Arnold Hunter every day.


    Winni mother also knows, so she will help her to inquire about the news of Aaron Hunter. She finally understood why Winni mother said that anyone can hate Aaron Hunter, but she can not.

 Chapter 137

    But now, even if she knows, it¡¯s toote.


    She was not innocent for a long time, and he was someone else¡¯s fiance.


    It turns out that they are in love for such a long time, but they can¡¯t get together in the end.


    God made a huge joke on her, but didn¡¯t continue the joke.


    Why let her know the truth now.


    ¡°Why do you do that?¡±


    ¡°You must look good in this dress.¡±


    Aaron picked up a skirt and put it in front of Ada Wood.


    All the clothes here are made ording to Ada Wood¡¯s size, so no matter which one it is, she fits well.


    It just depends on her mood and what she wears.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak and continues to stare at the Aaron Hunter.


    Anyway, it¡¯s the same for her which to wear, which doesn¡¯t affect her at all.


    However, Aaron can¡¯t answer her.


    Maybe it was Ada Wood¡¯s panic. Aaron hung up his clothes and said impatiently, ¡°I have a reason why I can¡¯t love you. You can choose your own clothes. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Leaning against the door, he picked up a packet of Ada Wood¡¯s cigarette, lit it, took a puff, and then puffed a cigarette ring into the air.


    Some things, it is better she dosen¡¯t know.


    Knowing that there was no way to get the answer she wanted from Aaron¡¯s mouth, she took a suit of clothes at will, and then went into the changing room to change clothes.


    She didn¡¯t notice it before. Now she takes a look, it really is too old to wear.


    She will help him buy some clothes toe back as herst Companion to him. When he and Yvette Hill get married, he will not wear only the clothes she bought like now.


    After changing clothes, she walk to the back of Arnold Hunter and go to the direction of the hall on the first floor.


    Just to the corner, Ada Wood can smell the smell of the food. It¡¯s really delicious.


    Ada Wood, who was not used to wearing shoes, still stepped on the soft carpet with bare feet and ran downstairs.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Vii in her apron, taking the food from the kitchen to the dining room.


    It didn¡¯t take long, so he only made a few simple dishes.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Ada Wood sits down and sniffs the dishes on the table.


    The cake at the table has been removed and left in the trash can.


    Aaron sits down beside Ada Wood and looks at Vi Turner, who is also barefoot, walking in his house. He is not happy.


    Vi Turner is not angry that Aaron has a bad attitude towards him. Instead, he looks at Aaron with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll find you to pay for the treatment after a period of time. Don¡¯t worry. The fate between us is notplete, so we will meet again in the future. I hope you won¡¯t break your promise .


    Take off the apron, he open it, put it back to its original ce, sit opposite Ada Wood and look at her with a smile.


    ¡°What treatment fee?¡± Ada Wood is still very curious. Vi Turner asks Aaron what kind of consultation fee.


    He is not short of money. What he wants will not be so easy to take out.


    Although she believes in the ability of Aaron, she has heard about the metamorphosis of Vi Turner.


    ¡°Eat.¡± , with a dark face, Aaron picked up chopsticks and put some vegetables into his bowl.


    Vi Turner nced at Aaron, then continued to stare at Ada Wood,


    ¡°Ada, you just said, I¡¯m responsible for cooking, you¡¯re responsible for eating, not a bit left.¡±Ada Wood feels a cold wind blowing, and goose bumps are all up.


    She felt that the first time she saw Vi act in that way again. Did he study psychology so seriously that he is schizophrenia?


    ¡°Well, sister Vi Turner, I can¡¯t finish eating. Can I keep it for a snack?¡±


    So much, Ada Wood is really not sure she can eat it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Since she was released from prison, her appetite has been even worse. Although Aaron has helped her to cure her, she has recovered almost. However, due to theck of food for a long time, her stomach volume has shrunk a lot. She can¡¯t eat like before, and she is not fat.


    ¡°Of course not. You promised to leave nothing.¡± Vi Turner looks at Ada Wood very seriously. The mark on her neck can¡¯t bepletely covered no matter how she blocks it.


    From the moment she sat down, he saw it. She doesn¡¯t belong to him. Ten years ago, he pushed her away.


    Let him be willful for thest time. Take this moment of Ada Wood as Ada Wood ten years ago, and leave him onest good memory.


    This month, he will pay close attention to the news rted to her, but will not see her again.


    Her condition is stable, and his assistant can take care of the rest. He doesn¡¯t need to do it himself. ¡°You can eat too. After so long hard work, eat more.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t mean to cheat. She just thinks that Vi Turner used to live alone and eat alone. It¡¯s hard to enjoy the feeling of eating with several people.


    She could see he still liked to be lively.


    Every time he eats, he smiles the most and talks the most.


    Vi Turner looks at the bowl full of vegetables, picks up chopsticks, and eats with a smile.


    And just now she was really sorry for him, she called him over, and finally was beaten by Aaron , which made her feel very sorry.


    His Ada had grown up and would not have given it to him before. He had to eat all the things by himself.


    However, it also means that his Ada will leave him.


    Vi Turner¡¯s hands shaking with chopsticks.


    Ada Wood looks at Vi Turner¡¯s crying andughing appearance. She thinks he has done something wrong.


    She had to retract her chopsticks and eat.


    ¡°Vii , would you like some soup? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Ada Wood holds a big spoon and reaches out to get the bowl to help him serve the soup.


    Her outstretched hand, did not touch Vi Turner¡¯s bowl, was suddenly stopped bb Aaron, ¡°I want to drink soup.¡±


    However, Ada Wood takes Aaron¡¯s bowl and scoops him arge bowl of soup. She puts it in front of him.


    Then he picks up chopsticks and puts the dishes for Vi Turner.


    However, he is stopped by the bowl that stretches over.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat this, and this, this, you get it for me.¡±


    Aaron casually pointed to a few dishes on the table and looked at Vi Turner .


    He didn¡¯t want a little woman to help him with the dishes. He had upied the little woman for so many years, which was enough.


    He is the only one who can participate in the future Ada.


    Vi Turner took a look at Aaron and didn¡¯t speak. The corners of his mouth rose slightly and blinked at him.


    ¡°Aaron, you are so cute when you are jealous. ¡± Ada Wood gets goose bumps all over her body and shivers.


    Then she shrinks her chopsticks back, feeling that she is a little redundant.


    ¡°Vii , get out of here.¡±


    Aaron couldn¡¯t help but throw his chopsticks on the table.


    ¡°Aaron, you scared me. What should I do if you scared me? Really, you don¡¯t know how to show mercy and cherish beauty at all.¡±


    Vi Turner pointed to Aaron and blinked at him.


    Ada Wood is afraid that Aaron will break outpletely. She grabs his hand and says to Vi Turner, ¡°Vi Turner, or you can go back first. I¡¯ll invite you to dinner another day.¡±


    Vi Turner raised his head and looked at Ada Wood with a bitter smile.


    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you to invite me to dinner.¡±


    Stand up and walk to the door. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He stopped, looked back at Ada Wood¡¯s direction, gave up a question in their direction, and then grinned, ¡°Ada, Aaron, I¡¯ll go first, don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±

 Chapter 138

    Aaron picked up a bowl and smashed it at Vi Turner.


    Vi Turner leaned aside to avoid the bowl.


    ¡°Aaron, beating is a way to show love. I know you love me, but Ada is here. Don¡¯t be so obvious. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Vi Turner left, so big house, only two people, Ada Wood and Aaron, were left. Ada Wood takes a look at the direction of Vi Turner, stands up and starts to pack up.


    She doesn¡¯t like to have too many people disturb her, so she doesn¡¯t want to keep servants here, so she won¡¯t be too bored.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Aaron looked at the cake in the garbage can and kicked two feet.


    Ada Wood takes a look at the pieces of cake on the garbage can and the box that has been kneaded into a ball.


    The several people are still intact with a smile on their faces.


    It¡¯s just that there is a circle on one girl with a ¡°die¡± written on it.


    That is Zora Wood. This cake is Zora Wood¡¯s 16th birthday cake. Only she and Zora Wood know. That night, they stayed up all night on the rooftop, eating a cake made by Zora Wood while waiting for the star to appear.


    What Aaron dose not know, why does that person will know.


    ¡°It was sent by that man. I was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to take it. I called you but you¡¯re not in the service area, so I called Vii . He brought the cake in.¡±


    Squat on the ground, shee pick up the cake, put the girl decoration on the table, and the Jacaranda.


    This is the ce where he first met Aaron and where Zora Wood met the fourth person. Although she did not know when Zora Wood met the fourth person there, she was sure that the fourth person appeared on the same day as Aaron .


    Since then, she and Zora Wood have never been to that ce again.


    Until Zora Wood jumped from the building, they went to embrace the tree with her and buried their happiness under it.


    Yes, under that tree, it has Zora¡¯s secret. They buried it together at the beginning. Maybe, there will be clues to the fourth person. ¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡±


    Sitting there, Aaronn¡¯s legs folded together gracefully, squinting at the cake arranged by Ada Wood.


    ¡°You know what? This cake was made by Zora Wood on my 16th birthday. You see, the one with a proud face and white shirt and trousers is you. Next to you is me wearing a sky blue princess skirt. The one wearing a pink princess skirt is Zora Wood. I don¡¯t know who it is. I think Zora Wood loves him so much. He must be a happy man. ¡±


    Ada Wood has been waiting for Zora to bring a fourth person to see her when she is 18 years old. As a result, she jumps down from a 60 storey building in front of her , and Aaron sends her to prison.


    Zora Wood told her that when she was 18, she would retreat her marraige with Aaron , and then when she graduated, the four of them would get married together and go on a honeymoon together.


    Indeed, when she was 18, Zora Wood retreated her marriage, in a very extreme way.


    Aaron did not speak, looking at those ugly viins on the table, stretched out his hand and gently touched Ada Wood¡¯s side face.


    That man, he knew who it was and his existence, even asked Zora Wood, but she just refused to say.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Both of them are the people she loves. She doesn¡¯t want to hurt Ada Wood or see the man sad. Therefore, she chooses the most extreme way to protect them.


    Ada Wood suddenly thinks that there is a hidden studio in the intervalyer of this house, where Zora left unfinished paintings.


    Only one head is missing from the fourth person above.


    He looks like it¡¯s about the same height as Aaronn, and the figure is about the same.


    Then she thinks of the picture of the book folder in Wood¡¯s right lounge, except for his face being cut off, all the others are intact.


    The picture is very simr to that picture, so it may be the only picture of the fourth person Zora Wood has.


    As soon as she finished talking with Moonyst time, she was killed in the evening, proving that her whereabouts have been monitored by that person.


    Therefore, the rest room has also been exposed, and the photo she identally turned to must have been destroyed.


    Fortunately, she took a picture and sent it to Baird Churchil in time. Maybe, there¡¯s something on it. ¡°I want to go back to the club.¡±


    Even if the rest room has been dealt with, there is no previous clue. In case there is a new clue left.


    ¡°No way.¡± Aaron of course knows what Ada Wood thinks in her heart, and he will not let Ada Wood in danger. He can do these things alone. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    ¡°I said no,¡±


    ¡°Yes I got it, don¡¯t be pissed off with me?¡± Looking at the red mark on Aaron¡¯s face, she took out ice from the refrigerator, wrapped it with cloth and helped him to cover his face, ¡°your face is swollen, I¡¯ll help you coldpress it.¡±


    Knowing that tough is useless for Aaron, she ns to adopt ttering tactics. As long as he let go, she could go wherever she wanted.


    ¡°What¡¯s your idea?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I just feel a little embarrassed. I have to make up for it.¡±


    Ada Wood walks to Aaron with a cloth bag, smiling and embarrassed.


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood suspiciously, and then puts his face close to her and asks her to help him with icepress.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s go to Times Square. I¡¯ll get you some clothes.¡±


    He¡¯s ready to wear his cor. Sure enough, he looks good-looking, even if it is rotten clothes, it can not block his noble temperament.


    Aaron leans on the sofa and doesn¡¯t speak, which is the agreement of Ada Wood¡¯s n.


    Seeing Aaron did not mean to refuse, Ada Wood to pick up things, and then change back to their own clothes, ready to go out.


    She then took out a long blue princess dress, and handed it to Ada Wood. Seeing that she didn¡¯t intend to change, he leaned over, and his thin sexy lips crossed her cheek and kissed her earlobe. The hoarse voice was very tempting.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind if the things on your neck are seen, don¡¯t change clothes.¡±


    Ada Wood noticed that there were lots of marks on her neck and vicle in the mirror. She quickly took the skirt in Aaron¡¯s hand and prepared to change clothes. Looking back at the leaning on the wardrobe, the voice was a little bit small, ¡°you go out for a while, I changed my clothes.¡±


    Aaron closed the door, and then went to Ada Wood¡¯s side, took off her clothes with a big palm, and then put a suit of skirt on her body, and zipped it up.


    ¡°What ce on your body I haven¡¯t seen or touched before.¡±


    Ada Wood thinks of what he did to her in the bedroom before. This man, really is, can be more straightforward.


    Aaron squinted at Ada Wood in the mirror, and her eyes stayed on her neck. ¡°There is one thing missing, wait for me.¡± After a while, he took out a shawl and put it on her shoulder to cover the marks on her vicle and neck perfectly.


    ¡°Good, perfect. Now you can go out.¡±


    She raised her feet and got ready to go out, suddenly feel strange, her period came.


    ¡°Well, wait a minute. I feel like¡­¡±


    Ada Wood rushes into the bedroom and goes into the bathroom. Sure enough, her period came. She has been looking into the matter Zora and forgot her menstrual period, so she forgot to prepare her period towel. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Aaron stood at the door, knocking impatiently at the door. The little woman finally agreed to help him buy clothes. If he wore them again, he could not evenpare with the beggars on the road. ¡°Well, can you go to the supermarket and buy some bags of period towels for me?¡± Sitting on the toilet, Ada Wood is a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 139

    Aaron stands at the door of the bathroom, listening to Ada Wood¡¯s inexplicable words.


    ¡°My period are here and need something. Can you help me buy some from the nearby supermarket?¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t know how to exin . Nowadays, men all know that there are aunts


    ¡°I see. Wait for me. Women are trouble.¡±


    Aaron is not stupid. Of course, he knows that girls have a few days¡¯ physiological period every month. They are particrly vulnerable and have a big temper. They can¡¯t touch cold water and exercise in bed


    . ¡°Barry, get period towel.¡± After a while, there was no response from Barry, and he remembered that Barry should have been in Africa.


    Helpless, he had to set out to buy period towel.


    For the first time to help women buy this kind of thing, Aaron still has some headache. Standing in the sanitary napkin area, he looked at the wide range of brands and packaging on the shelf.


    His hand has not touched period towel, a very beautiful salesman came over, looking at his eyes . ¡°Sir, are you here to help your girlfriend choose period towel? Did she say which brand it was? Does she need daily use or night use? Do you usually use or cotton? What¡¯s more, does she use ultrathin or ordinary?¡­ ¡±


    Aaron had a dark face . Which brand? Daily use or night use? Ghost knows what little woman usually buy which to use, and he is also the first time to encounter this kind of thing.


    ¡°Sir, this is a pad that you use at the end of your menstrual period . If your girlfriend doesn¡¯t have the habit of using the pad, I don¡¯t rmend buying it. If her quantity is small, I suggest you buy this brand. It¡¯s of moderate thickness and¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me a copy of every one here.¡± Aaron retracted his hand and interrupted the salesman. He was almost mad. Pushing a cart of period towel, all otheers looked back at him. Everyone who passes by looks at him with strange eyes. Some think he is abnormal and hides far away.


    His face is ck. If anyone dares to provoke him, he will be frustrated every minute. The cashier took ¡®s card, looked up at his face, and took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    This man is so handsome, but he is a pervert. Because there were so many things, another cashier came to help. Raised his head, looked at him , felt very familiar, he thought for a while, suddenly screamed,


    ¡°you are Aaron, right?¡± The cashier who sighed  just now also raised his head and took a close look . It was true. ¡°You help Miss Hill buy period towel, right? Miss Hill is really happy.¡±


    Just now, the girls who had taken him as a pervert and had been hiding from a distance all surrounded him and looked at him like a monkey in a zoo.


    After swiping the card, Aaron took the big bag of period towel and threw it into the back seat of the car. Then he drove the car and disappeared in the night with a whoosh. Ada Wood sits on the toilet and is almost asleep. She had a bad premonition that Aaron should not be asked to buy her period towel. If she had known it would be better to call Yvonne Brook or Vita and let them send them over.


    When she picked up her mobile phone and wanted to call Vita, the door was opened . Ada Wood is holding a mobile phone with his mouth open. He looks at Aaron standing in front of her in surprise. The mobile phone was connected, there came Vita¡¯s voice, ¡°Ada, what can I do for you?¡±


    Aaron held that big bag of perio towel and threw it in front of Ada Wood and asked her, ¡°what brand do you want? Daily use or night use? Net or cotton? How much is the usual amount? Do you want ultra-thin or ordinary? ¡±


    ¡°Ada, was that young master Hunter¡¯s voice just now? What is he talking about? What¡¯s for daily use and night use? Net, cotton? ¡± Vita looks at Baird Churchil, who is opposite her. She still has a straw in her mouth. She seems to suddenly understand something,


    ¡°Ada, Aaron brother is not going to help you buy your period towel?¡± Ada Wood reached out, and then quickly exined, ¡°no, you heard me wrong. I¡± Hang up the phone, looking at the period towel that was scattered all over the ground, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva. When she was in prison, she was exhausted for a month. She had arge amount of money and didn¡¯t dare to change them too diligently. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the brand. Seeing Aaron Hunter suddenly took so many  towels back, there was a very happy feeling, tears along her cheek, dripping on those aunt towels.


    ¡°What are you crying for? Stomachache?¡± Seeing the tears, Aaron was panicked at once. He had no immunity to her tears, before and now. Ada Wood shook head , blinked , wiped away tears , opened a small mouth, ¡°you give me a bag of cotton for extra long night use.¡±


    Arnold Hunter sat on the ground, turning over the pile of aunt towels, and found several bags out, the brand is different, the packaging is different. Ada Wood points randomly to one of the packages, ¡°just this.¡±


    ¡°no, this brand is not good to use. Change one.¡± He took another bag for granted and handed it to Ada Wood, sat there, staring at her.


    Feeling the strange eyes of Ada Wood, Aaron Hunter climbed up from the ground. ¡°Change quickly, and then go shopping for clothes.¡± Barefoot, walk to bedroom, sit in bed, take out a cigarette, light a sharp breath. Ada Wood changed , and walked to the bedroom and picked up the towel on the ground. It turned out to be a product of Adairpany. No wonder he didn¡¯t let her use it.


    Since Adaire has be a past , although he finally chose Xenia Miller, but she does not me him, she has not been qualified to stand by his side.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Smell the big smoke in the bedroom, Ada Wood felt a bit of pain, coughing a few times, and then quickly walked to the balcony of the bedroom, breathing fresh air.


    In prison, don¡¯t say it¡¯s smoke, it¡¯s impossible to buy a sugar.


    In fact, she also does not want to smoke, day and night thinking about Aaron brother, will not be addicted to tobo, long time she also forgot the taste of smoke. Aftering out, she would not be like before, smoke can not leave her hands.


    Hearing the cough, Aaron quickly put out the smoke in his hand, and then threw a whole box of cigarettes and lighter into the garbage can. The little woman doesn¡¯t like the smell of smoke, so he doesn¡¯t smoke.


    ¡°Quit.¡±


    ¡°Why quit smoking?¡±  At first she was just bored, lighting a cigarette in his office, afraid she burned his important documents, so scolded her and drove her out of the office. Later, in order to attract his attention, she developed the habit of smoking in front of him. He scolded her, she never angry, just to him ¡°giggle¡± straight smile, but also deliberately put his mouth to his mouth, spit smoke at him. Sometimes, he would like to take Ada Wood awa. he tried to imitate her. ¡°Quit if you can¡¯t afford it.¡±

 Chapter 140

    She was not addited to cigaretts, but to attract the attention of Aaaron.


    Since Aaron doesn¡¯t care about her at all, she doesn¡¯t need to keep going.


    Everything in prison is expensive, especially cigarettes, which most people can¡¯t afford.


    A very casual word, but raised a stir in Aaron¡¯s heart.


    She can¡¯t afford to smoke. The little woman who used to be well-educated can stretch out her hand and open her mouth and get enough food. A casual meal is enough for ordinary families to eat for a year, but she can¡¯t afford to smoke.


    ¡°I gave the Warden a lot of money to take care of you. No matter what you want, as long as it¡¯s not too much, he should give it to you.¡±


    Aaronoriginally specially asked Aries Kent to greet the prison director. As his person, Aries Kent was not convenient to go often, so he only gave the money that time. He always thought that her life in prison would not be too bad, until he saw that after she was released from prison, she was not only thin also with a body of disease.


    He went to the hospital, but it wasn¡¯t thorough enough. The new warden was transferred after a year.


    However, ording to Ada Wood, she was dishonest in her first year. She often thought of various ways to escape from prison. She often knocked over the food, did not eat, lost her temper .


    Anyway, she was not willing to do well. However, the way the prison guards treated her was to directly use a baton. Sometimes, she was shut up in a small ck room without food or water. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I first went in and refused to eat, they beat me up and locked me in the dark room. Sometimes they even deliberately overturned my rice and asked me to squat on the ground. When I got up in the morning, the towel would be in the pit of the toilet, the toothbrush would be on the ground, and the quilt would be often thrown on the ground. All of them were footprints and mud. They would scold me, And often pull my hair, not let me sleep well Ada Wood recalled that period of tim. In particr, the first year was the most difficult year of her five years in prison. No matter how she made trouble or even cut her wrist, brother Aaron was not willing to see her.


    The happiest time of every day is to sit on the bed and watch the kapok tree outside the only small window inside the prison, and watch the leaves swaying in the wind, the kapok blossoms and the kapok falls. She has been telling herself in her heart that the next time flowers bloom, Aaron brother wille to pick her up and go home.


    But after five years of blooming and falling, brother Aaron never came.


    ¡°I checked the transfer records of the prison. The new warden was transferred in the second year of your imprisonment, so it shouldn¡¯t be so difficult.¡± That warden is Aries Kent¡¯s person. He shouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Something must have happened.


    It seems that he has to go to prison. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go and buy clothes.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Those things have passed, and it is meaningless to investigate them again. Time will not go back, and those things that have been experienced will note back again. She has figured out a lot of things.


    Aaron does not love he, as long as shees out to live a good life with Winni is very satisfied. Back to the room, she put away her period towel which had been scattered all over the ce, and found a big box to put it. Here¡¯s my period towel. She¡¯s been using it for a long time. By the time he got to the door, Barry was already in his car waiting for them.


    Just after being tortured by a salesman, Aaron called Barry back. He would never do it again. Ada Wood looks at BARRY who helps her open the door in surprise. Then she takes a look at the ck face of Aaron . She probably understands what¡¯s going on. I


    Barry is the one most confused in the world. As soon as he arrived in Africa, he was immediately called back by Arnold Hunter.


    In Times Square, Ada Wood goes to the shop where she often buys clothes for Aaron . it¡¯s just that the shop has changed into a beautiful shop, but the staffs are all gone.


    Take a look at herself. she just graduated from high school, and can¡¯t even find a job as a salesman. If Winni doesn¡¯t care about her, she will starve to death on the street.


    Five years ago, because she knew that Aaron would not wear the clothes she bought, she would buy the same things and clothes for her birthday presents every year. Now it¡¯s different. Knowing that Aaron is wearing clothes she bought, it always looks monotonous, and she hasn¡¯t bought pajamas and casual clothes for him.


    Walking slowly in the clothing store, she chooses the style and size that is most suitable . Finally, her hand rested on a pink sweater, the kind suitable for spring and autumn, and then chose a pair of dark trousers to match.


    ¡°Try this one.¡± Ada Wood has never seen Aaron dressed like this, so he doesn¡¯t dare to be too casual.


    But facts have proved that her idea is wrong, Aaron is like a natural clothes rack, no matter what kind of clothes, as long as theye to him, they are particrly beautiful.


    Sure enough, he has a good appearance, good figure and looks good in rags. Then he picked out a few more casual clothes, went to the old ce and took 20 shirts and trousers.


    Aaron has been following her back, helping her carry things and paying. Ready to go home, Aaron stopped there, eyes have been staring at the underpants beside. Looking back , Ada Wood realized that the underwear in the man¡¯s family could no longer be worn.


    ¡°Miss Wood, is there anything else I can do for you?¡± Seeing Ada Wood, the shopping guide who received her just now asked her warmly.


    ¡°Oh, where are your men¡¯s underpants?¡±


    Ada Wood is a little embarrassed to say . After all, it seems that it¡¯s not suitable for her to buy such a private thing.


    But to see Aaron staring at the underpants, and she pitied him. ¡°Over here, Miss Wood, please follow me.¡±


    Of course, the shopping guide is very happy. Ada Wood bought so many things at one time. Her performance this month must be the best, and her bonus must be hers.


    Ada Wood stood in front of that pile of underpants, all kinds of patterns. How could she not find out that there were so many patterns in a broken underpants.


    Take a look at Aaron behind her, and then choose a few less publicized styles, and then each took ten.


    This should be enough for him to wear for several years. He should not wear that again.


    ¡°Wait here for me.¡±


    Aaron asked the bodyguard to carry everything to the car, and then he went out. Ada Wood has to sit on the rest stool and wait for Aaron toe back. Looking bored, she looked up to see others try on clothes. Suddenly, a familiar figure came out of the fitting room. Yvette Hill looks into the mirror to see the effect of her try on.


    The woman standing next to her is very familiar with Ada Wood. Ada Wood quickly hid aside and looked at the two people in front of the mirror, chatting andughing.


    ¡°Yvonne, what do you think of me in this suit?¡±


    Xenia Miller changed a suit ofdy¡¯s clothes, went to Yvonne Brook, turned two circles to her, and then stopped in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good-looking, especially to reflect your temperament.¡±


    Yvonne Brook looks at Xenia Miller with a smile, and then helps her to take her cor and pull her clothes.


    In that way, it was as if she and Ada Wood had a good rtionship to drink a cup of milk tea together.


    ¡°Do you think it looks better on me, or on that little bitch who¡¯s been in prison?¡± Xenia Miller turned a circle in front of the mirror and continued to ask. ¡°It must be that you look better. She is a woman who has been in prison, and she has always been arrogant all day. She is just like a country girl. She can¡¯tpare with you.¡±

 Chapter 141

    Yvette Hill also came to join Xenia Miller¡¯s words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Yvette is right. Yvette Hill must look better in it. How could I have yed with her if she hadn¡¯t helped me .¡±


    Yvonne Brook also changed her clothes and walked out of the fitting room. She looked elegant and noble. After all, she is a prostitute. No matter how beautiful she is dressed and how elegant she is, there is no way to hide her coquettish .


    Ada Wood has been hiding in the dark, watching several people trying on clothes withughter and talking.


    Zora Wood told her not to go too close to Yvonne Brook. Aaron told her to stay away from it. Baird Churchil asked her to pay more attention to Yvonne Brook. They knew that for a long time, in Yvonne Brook¡¯s mind, she had never been a friend.


    When the three of them were ready to pay, Yvette Hill¡¯s phone rang. After answering the phone, her face immediately changed, and she ran away without taking her clothes.


    Yvonne Brook and Xenia Miller followed her with their clothes and left the clothing store.


    Ada Woodes out of the dark andughs at the disappearing figure of the three men. She has always been willing to be a fool, just want to keep this only friend.


    Standing at the door, looking around, she didn¡¯t find Aaron . She wanted to go back first. She had just taken a step, holding a cup of warm brown sugar water in her slender hand before her. Ada Wood raised her head and took a look at Aaron¡¯s face. He held out his hand and took it over, ¡°thank you.¡±


    Hands holding brown sugar water, really good warm.


    ¡°Do you want to buy some clothes and shoes, and if you don¡¯t like the ones at home, you can take whatever you like.¡±


    Aaron knows that women never abandon their clothes, bags and shoes. Even if they can¡¯t put them at home, they still feel that they have no clothes to wear and no bags to carry. ¡°No, I have enough.¡± Ada Wood is holding that cup of brown sugar water.


    For her now, it is enough. Back to that set of duplex retro vi, Ada Wood was already tired and paralyzed, lying on the bed, did not want to move.


    Originally, she did not feel good because of her period. When she was in prison, because she couldn¡¯t have a good rest, and in order to escape from prison, she stayed in the tree all night in the heavy rain during her menstrual period, which made her in agony every time she had period. Just now she has been bearing it, apany Aaron to buy clothes, now go home, she even don¡¯t want to change clothes.


    Aaron is very happy. He disinfects the clothes that Ada Wood bought. Looking at Ada Wood lying on the bed like a corpse, he walks to her side, holding her to the direction of the bathroom. Ada Wood moved two times. Her stomach was aching. He didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle, so he gave up.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Of course, I went to the ce where there were so many people just now to wash away the filth. I have put the water in.¡±


    Aaron walks into the bathroom with Ada Wood in his arms, with an evil smile on his face. Five yearster, he finally had new clothes to wear and no longer had to wear old ones. He had just asked Barry to throw away all the clothes in the cupboard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Ada Wood didn¡¯t want to take a bath with Aaron. She was not used to taking a bath with Zora Wood, let alone a man. Because she was afraid of being alone, she and Zora ordered a couple bathtub, one for each, separated by frosted ss, so she could not see each other, but could feel the existence of each other.


    ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll eat you?¡±


    Aaron reaches out to help Ada Wood take off her clothes, but she dodges. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. You go out first.¡± Looking at Ada Wood¡¯s vignce, Aaron doesn¡¯t insist any more.


    Step out of the bathroom and stand at the door. ¡°Well, if you need anything, just call me.¡± After went out, Ada Wood was relieved.


    Then she slowly jumped down from the stool and began to take off her clothes. In fact, taking a bath is a very enjoyable thing, but because of Aaron outside, she did not dare to stay too long. She took a casual bath and put on her clothes and went out.


    ¡°So fast? Have you cleaned it? ¡± Aaron squinted at Ada Wood, then walked into the bathroom and took a nce. In the past, Ada Wood would note out without taking a bath for an hour. Sometimes, after reading his papers and signing them, she didn¡¯te out of the bathroom.


    Ada Wood smiles awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I can¡¯t take a bath in prison for more than ten minutes. Otherwise, the prison guards will go in and drag people.¡±


    The first time she took a bath in prison, she had just put on the soap, and the bubbles on her body didn¡¯t rub out. The prison guards rushed in and dragged her out. After that, she didn¡¯t dare to stay in it for long.


    Looking at the little woman¡¯s body there are some faint scars, his left atrium seems to have something broken, even breathing feel very ufortable.


    Walking in front of Ada Wood with his long legs, he hugged her into his arms and kissed her side face with his chest.


    ¡°Little woman, this is not a prison, it¡¯s your home. You can wash as long as you want. You¡¯re happy. There won¡¯t be anyone here who dares to beat you. You¡¯re the eldestdy of the Woord family and I¡¯m Ada Wood¡¯s favorite of Aaron brother. How can brother Aaron To hurt his woman. ¡± Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. He quietly leans against ¡®s arms and hugs his waist tightly with both hands. This month, Aaron belongs to her, and her beloved brother will apany her. Greedily sniffs the air belongs to him, she closes the eyes, feels Aaron elder brother .


    It turns out that it¡¯s so good to be taken care of by brother Aaron. Maybe it was because she was too tired, or she was not feeling well. Soon she was sleeping in the arms of Aaron.


    Aaron gently kisses her forehead when she goes down, then puts her on the bed and covers the quilt gently. Then she enters the bathroom and begins to take a cold bath. Every time he meet a little woman, the body will be damned to react. Ada Wood is lying on the bed, curling up the quilt and holding the pillow. She doesn¡¯t sleep very well.


    Every time she has a period, in addition to her stomachache, her feet will be cold all night long. Even in June, she will wake up in the middle of the night. Suddenly, her foot touched a very warm thing and greedily leaned towards the warm ce.


    Aaron grabs Ada Wood¡¯s cold feet and puts them on his legs. He rubs his hands and puts them on her abdomen. He hugs her tightly and warms her with his body temperature. Holding her is like holding an air conditioner.


    Ada Wood¡¯s frown gradually widened. Greedily, she drew back to Aaron¡¯s arms. He put his face on his strong chest, rubbed it, and put his hands around his waist.


    Ada Wood leaned over again, and she felt that the whole fire could not be suppressed. This kind of time, not to mention the little woman is physiological period, even if she is not physiological period, it is not easy to repair the feelings, he does not want to be so damaged. The whole body, like a rusty machine, is stiff and he dare not move.


    The next day, when the sun went up, Ada Wood slowly opened her eyes. She really had a good sleep. For the only physiological period in the past five years, she had never such a stable sleep. Her hands stretched out of the quilt and stretched, not yet fully extended. Her hands seemed to be blocked by something.


    She quickly drew back her hand, moved her legs away from him, moved her back a little, and pulled away the distance between her and . Last night, she remembered that after taking a bath, she fell asleep against the arms of Aaron, and then in the middle of the night, she felt like there was a stove, and then she wanted to get warm. So, the stovest night was Aaron .This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 142

    Aaron has been open eyes, looking at Ada Wood¡¯s movement and facial expression.


    Early in the morning, the expression of the little woman is really rich.


    ¡°Enough sleep?¡± His hand was still under the neck of the little woman, and he didn¡¯t move all night.


    His body was numb, and he didn¡¯t feel his own.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ada Wood scratched the back of her head in embarrassment andughed at him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get up soon and want to be fucked by me?¡± He can¡¯t help but see the slittle woman¡¯s loose pajamas. If she doesn¡¯t get up again, he is afraid that he will fuck her. He has endured all night. If he can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s a waste of effort.


    ¡°Right away.¡± Ada Wood bounced up from the bed, pulled her clothes, rushed into the bathroom, and began to brush her teeth and wash her face. In fact, when she wakes up in the morning, she can see the evil face of Aaron, which is really good. Unfortunately, such a day is only one month. To tell the truth, she is now a little envious of Yvette Hill. Although she did not run after Aaron as she did before, she did not indulge in , but at least she got Aaron .


    Even if Aaron does not love her, at least, he will always apany her side.


    After lying on the bed for a while, his hands finally regained consciousness.


    Aaron got up from the bed and walked to Ada Wood¡¯s side. He picked up his toothbrushzily and brushed his teeth. Ada Wood raised her head and looked at Aaron. ¡°Didn¡¯t I buy pajamas for you yesterday?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like sleeping in clothes.¡± ¡°At least wear a pair of underpants.¡±


    Keep looking down, and finally she saw her lower body and her face flushed.


    Then quickly turn around, back to Aaron. Is he an exhibitionist?


    . ¡°Didn¡¯t you like me best before?¡±


    Aaron has always had the habit of sleeping naked. Sometimes he is too tired to work and sleeps heavily. When he wakes up the next morning, his pajamas are gone. What he is holding in his arms is Ada Wood, which looks like a cat. After a long time, he also began to have the habit of naked sleep.


    ¡°Nonsense, how could I like you like that?¡± Ada Wood, leaning on his side, moved slowly towards the door like a crab. Blush with ripe cherries. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, why do you go to my room to sleep at night and take off my clothes .


    He threw Ada Wood on the bed and covered her strong body. Her face was slowly close to his face. Her lips picked and she teased her chin. ¡°Shall we review what you used to do?¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body shrinks to the bed, then gets up and runs away.


    She doesn¡¯t want to review such a shameful thing.


    Aaron watched Ada Wood escape from her bedroom like a rabbit. His mouth curled up in a vicious arc. Then he got up from the bed, went to the wardrobe, took a set of casual clothes, and went downstairs.


    Ada Wood had been waiting for Aaron toe down for breakfast. When she saw Aaron standing upstairs, who could have thought that he would be an exhibitionist.


    Take a cup, drink milk, with the rest of the corner of the eye secretly to Aaron .


    Suddenly, Aaron looked up at her face, half smiling. Ada Wood is frightened by Aaron and choked by milk. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    One hand patted her chest, the other hand to grasp the cup, as if it was Aaron .


    ¡°If you want to see me directly, you don¡¯t need to be so furtive. I won¡¯t let you see it?¡±


    Aaron held a fork in his hand and put a piece of fried egg into his mouth gracefully. He looked at Ada Wood with a smile. Does this man dare to be higher in EQ?


    She is a girl at least. How can she stare at a man and drool.


    ¡°Who makes you handsome?¡± Ada Wood rolled her eyes at Aaron , then put down the milk, picked up the knife and fork, and went to cut the fried eggs. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Aaron suddenly put down his knife and fork, and then put his head to Ada Wood. His face came closer to her, and she could feel his breath, steady and powerful.


    Seeing his lips getting closer and closer to her lips, his face turned red and closed his eyes.


    She dosen¡¯t know why. She has some small expectations in her heart. Suddenly, Aaron reached out and helped Ada Wood wipe the milk from the corner of his mouth. ¡°You have milk in the corner of your mouth. I¡¯ll wipe it off for you.¡±


    Then sit back to the original ce, as if nothing happened to eat breakfast, Aaron eat. Ada Wood opens her eyes and looks at Aaron, who has already returned to his position and continues to eat his breakfast gracefully.


    She felt a little embarrassed. She picked up the knife and fork in front of her and cut the fried egg in front of her. She closed her eyes, and he ran away.


    Aaron looks at Ada Wood¡¯s action, the corner of his mouth rises slightly and looks at her with pride.


    She refused to admit that she was in his heart.


    After breakfast, Aaron put down the knife and fork, wipe his mouth with a paper towel, and then squint at Ada Wood, ¡°don¡¯t move.¡±


    Ada Wood turned her eyes at Aaron and put a piece of fried egg into her mouth.


    ¡°Why.¡± ¡°You have eggs in the corner of your mouth. I¡¯ll take them off for you.¡±


    Aaron stood up and went to Ada Wood and sat down beside her. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    After what happened just now, Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want Aaron to y with her again. Put down the knife and fork, holding a tissue, and then kiss mouth.


    Ada Wood opens her eyes and looks at the magnified handsome face of Aaron .


    Aaron fiercely kisses Ada Wood¡¯s lips. Like wild animals, he greedily absorbs the sweetness in her mouth and swallows the fried eggs in her mouth, with a little force, she straddled hisp. The other hand poked in from her back clothes and touched her underwear.


    One hand struggled for a long time, but there was no way to untie the button and open it.


    Just put both hands in together. Ada Wood close her eyes and let him at his disposal.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, I made it for you¡­¡±


    Yvette Hill carrying the exquisite cake, regardless of Barry¡¯s obstruction, directly rushed in.


    Seeing and Ada Wood holding together, the cake in her hand fell to the ground and broke. ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing Yvette Hill¡¯s voice, Ada Wood quickly opened her eyes, pulled her clothes and turned back.


    However, Yvette Hill¡¯s appearance also reminds her that Aaron is her fiance, and her stomach is pregnant with his child.


    The kiss was suddenly interrupted, Aaron was a little upset, leaning on the chair, hands on the back of the chair, squinting at Yvette Hill,


    ¡°how did youe here?¡± Yvette Hill¡¯s tears fell down, and she looked aggrieved.


    ¡°Yesterday, someone told me that you bought a lot of period towels in the supermarket. They all asked me if I had a period and asked you to buy them. I told them that it was your birthday today. I specially made a cake to give you a surprise, but what I saw was you and another woman is ¡°So you came to question me?¡±

 Chapter 143

    Aaron pulls Ada over and hugs her waist naturally.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Aaron. I just want toe over to celebrate your birthday. My parents and grandfather have prepared a birthday party for you at home. I hope you can go home in the evening.¡±


    Yvette Hill Barry bit her lips wrongly and blinked her eyes. Her tears, like the broken beads, kept falling down. Originally she just wanted to give Aaron a surprise, mother said that as long as a man likes the food a woman makes, it is equivalent to getting his heart.


    During this period, she invited a cooking teacher to teach her at home. She learned a lot of dishes. She learned how to cut vegetables and make cakes. She just hoped that Aaron could have a better look at her.


    She has always known that his heart is only Zora Wood, he does not love Ada Wood.


    However, after Zora Wood died, Ada Wood was released from prison, and his eyes did not move from her body. Obviously he hates Ada Wood so much that he has been hiding from her. Why would he live with her. She should have lived here for a long time.


    ¡°So you¡¯re here to catch adulteries?¡±


    Aaron can not give up marriage, so let Yvette Hill take the initiative to retire.


    In this way, the old fox can only be dumb.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Aaron¡¯s words, Ada Wood turned her face to other ces, and did not dare to see Yvette Hill.


    There is no such thing as adultery between her and him. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Aaron. I really just want toe here in advance to help you celebrate your birthday. There are only two of us. I made this cake by myself. If I had known that Ada was in your private vi, I would not havee.¡± Yvette Hill stares at Aaron¡¯s hands on Ada Wood¡¯s waist. Her ck eyes are full of sadness and she gives them a bitter smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry in front of me. If you can¡¯t stand it, you can go to Hunter¡¯s home and cancel the marriage.¡±


    ¡°No, I know you did it because your grandfather and parents urged her to get married. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t tell my parents.¡±


    Hearing Yvette Hill¡¯s words so understanding, Ada Wood¡¯s heart is sour, only then she feels that she is redundant, no matter how many yearster, she can¡¯tpare with the gentle Yvette Hill. She suddenly felt embarrassed and wanted to find a way to get in.


    The body squats down, takes advantage of Aaron does not pay attention, she escape from his big palm, and then runs to the garden. She ran out and she brought the gate.


    A door blocked her and the two people inside, blocking into two worlds. Stand at the door, take a deep breath, and then walk slowly into the garden towards the gate.


    Just two stepster, Barry appears behind Ada Wood with an umbre and a long coat in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Wood. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t stop Miss Hill.¡±


    Ada Wood took a look at Barry, and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. You go back. I¡¯ll walk alone.¡±


    He took the long coat from Barry¡¯s hand, put it on his body, took the umbre and walked to themunity.


    She is really silly. She even has the absurd idea of upying Aaron for a month, which also disturbs their good deeds. Arnold Hunter did not chase out, and Barry did not continue to follow her. That way, she can let go faster.


    Originally she thought Aaron¡¯s heart really had her, but from the action just now, he just used her to anger Yvette Hill. Therefore, he told her so much, just because he wanted her to stay with him willingly and help him angry with Yvette Hill.


    She is so stupid that she should believe that she is the one he loves for so many years. It turned out that she had been thinking too much. With an umbre, walking near the vi area, she identally walked to the road. Suddenly, a Land Rover stopped by Ada Wood, and the window was rolled down, revealing Alber Green¡¯s obscene face. Her eyes were squinting at her breast, and his saliva almost came out. ¡°Ada, it¡¯s really you. I thought I was wrong. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Ada Wood tightened her clothes and stepped back two steps. She received the umbre where she could put it away at any time, in case the clock was away from Alber. ¡°Lo, who is she?¡±


    There is a beautiful face on the front passenger¡¯s seat. he knows that although she is not a ssmate in her ss, she is a superior department flower. he looks at Ada Wood with blue eyes and a polite smile. ¡°Oh, she is my college ssmate. Her name is Ada Wood. Later, she transferred to another school because of something. Last time, she appeared at the birthday party of the Hill family. I forgot to introduce her to you. By the way, Ada, this is my wife.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Wood.¡± Delicate make-up shows her noble and temperament. There was no hostility in her water blue eyes, as if she didn¡¯t know what happened in the Hill family.


    Ada Wood looks at Alber Green¡¯s exquisite acting skills and sneers. However, he still smiles politely and opens his mouth. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Green.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± The window of the car goes up and they leave the vi as if nothing happened.


    Looking at Alber Green¡¯s wife¡¯s appearance, she knew that a dandy like him, even if he really had any idea about her, would not dare to be too promiscuous.


    Walking, suddenly came to the best ce to open the Jacaranda, is Winifre mother¡¯s vi. Looking inside, Winifred mother is sitting on the balcony, drinking coffee, turning on theputer and processing documents. She is still as busy with her career as before. She didn¡¯t notice that she was looking up at her by the side of the road. Winifred never liked her because she was the daughter of the third child and robbed Zora Wood of what belonged to her.


    But Winni did not know that her father was married, and she did not know that he had a lovely daughter.


    Since Winifred can tolerate her father¡¯s having a third child, why can¡¯t she tolerate her children. If you were not so strong everywhere, forcing dad to drive me out, maybe dad would not leave you. Clearly you love dad so much, why can¡¯t you ept everything from dad.


    She always looked up at her mother. Winifred suddenly raised her head and looked at her. Afraid of being seen by Winifred, Ada Wood turns her umbre to block her sight.


    The Jacaranda petals fall on her umbre.


    The white sun umbre is covered with blue and purple flowers.


    It looks like a flower basket on the road.


    ¡°Who is the man standing at the door with an umbre?¡±


    Looking at Ada Wood¡¯s housekeeper, she asks in a strange way.


    ¡°Maybe the passers-by thought the flowers here were too beautiful, so they stopped.¡± Housekeeper also looked at Ada Wood¡¯s direction, guess she is just a irrelevant passer-by.


    ¡°Get her out of here, and help me get someone to dig up the trees.¡±


    Winifred Wood said more than once that she would remove the trees, but she repented at thest minute.


    This row of trees was nted by Zora Wood and Ada Wood together. Two people stare at these trees every day, waiting to blossom.


    This is Zora Wood¡¯s only thought. She hates Ada Wood, but she loves Zora Wood very much. She spends every time in this contradictory mood.


    Housekeeper also just smile, did not help her contact the construction person. After so many years, she seems to be able to see the big girl and the second girl squatting under the tree, staring at the tree, waiting to blossom.


    It turned out that Winifred¡¯s mother hated her so much that she and Zora Wood nted the couplets together.


    Ada Wood steps forward. After Zora wood left, Winifred hated her even more.


    Even so, she didn¡¯t hate Winifred She sent her the best Zora to make her childhood happier than others.


    Aaron is looking at Ada Wood out of the vi, looking at the closed door, his eyes a cold, ¡°get out.¡±

 Chapter 144

    For the first time, he felt that Ada Wood¡¯s obsession use by Yvette Hill is really disgusting.


    Yvette Hill looked at the back of Aaron, a pair of white and delicate hands, clenched her fists hard, and her nails were all in the flesh, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    He told her that he hated Ada Wood, and he told her that he would marry her.


    But just now, in front of her, he hugged Ada Wood¡¯s waist and kissed her.


    ¡°Aaron, you are my fiance. We are going to get married soon. You have gone too far to live here with Ada. For her sake, you have to drive me away. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cruel to do this to me?¡± After enduring for a long time, she finally let go of her so-called bearing and said with shame and indignation,


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t love me, but you don¡¯t love Ada, don¡¯t you? Even if it¡¯s to anger me, so many women, you can take one at will. Why is it Ada Wood . ¡±


    She never thought that she wanted to rob a man with a woman who had been in prison. She would be jealous and fight for death.


    Ada Wood went to prison. She made it by herself. Even if she was more magnanimous and disguised well, she was still angry when she was in the face of her own man, who repeatedly flirted with the woman she hated the most.


    From childhood to adulthood, she always loses to Ada Wood. Obviously, she is so excellent and polite, but in the eyes of Aaron, she can¡¯tpare with Ada Wood, who is arrogant and domineering like a country girl.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Aaron sat on the sofa, squinted at Yvette Hill, and sneered at her sexy thin lips. ¡°Yvette Hill, who do you think you are and dare to take care of my affairs? If you still want to marry me, get out now, just as if you didn¡¯t see anything. If you don¡¯t want to marry me, then go to Hunter¡¯s house and tell the old man clearly, and then retire.¡±


    Yvette Hill, who originally stopped her tears, burst into tears after hearing the cold words of Aaron . She knew that if she lost her temper and questioned , the rtionship between her and him would bepletely over.


    Therefore, these grievances, she can only swallow into her own stomach, with misty eyes looking at the handsome face of the cold man.


    Aaron¡¯s face turned to the side and didn¡¯t want to see Yvette Hill¡¯s crying face, so as not to be upset.


    Some people are broken when they cry, such as Ada Wood. Some people feel a little bit done when they cry, such as Yvette Hill.


    Later, he simply went upstairs andy on the bed where he had slept with Ada Wood, greedily smelling the smell left by the little woman on the bed.


    he asked his bodyguard to follow Ada Wood secretly in case something happened.


    Just received when she went to the vi, she felt relieved.


    But she was relieved to hear that she had just stopped at the door and left.


    Barry came back and saw a bunch of champagne roses in the dining room, the dishes, knives and forks arranged, the slow music in the living room, and the smell of steak in the kitchen.


    He quickly went into the kitchen and saw Yvette Hill, wearing an apron and holding a wooden shovel, was seriously frying the steak in the pan.


    ¡°Miss Hill, you¡¯d better go back early, young master doesn¡¯t like people to move his things.¡±


    All the things in this vi are for the sake of Ada Wood. Others are not allowed to touch them. ¡°Barry, you¡¯re back just in time. Open the red wine on the table for me. Aaron likes red wine with steak.¡±


    Yvette Hill continued to flip the wooden shovel in her hand and restored her sweet appearance before. She turned back andughed at Barry.


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to make other ones, but there was only steak in the refrigerator. I knew that he liked spicy steak, so I put more pepper specially.¡± He didn¡¯t care what Barry said and continued to do what he wanted. Barry knew he couldn¡¯t persuade the woman, so he gave up. After lying for a long time, Aaron got up from the bed and went downstairs barefoot. Looking at the tableware set on the table, his eyes were cold, his mouth slightly raised, looking at the figure in the kitchen.


    He wanted to see what she wanted to do. Originally thought that after hearing his words, will leave directly, want to express that she still continues to insist. Yvette Hill brought up the fried steak and put it next to the tableware.


    After checking the red wine, he looked up sweetly, ¡°Aaron, are you hungry, this is my special fried spicy steak for you, already good, can eat.¡± Aaron took a look at Barry who was standing beside him. Then he raised his foot and went to sit down opposite Yvette Hill.


    He nced at the steak in front of him at random. Then he looked at her coldly. The cold voice sounded, ¡°do you want to take out this ugly thing for me to eat?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yvette Hill was slightly stunned for a while, shaking her hand with red wine, she was surprised to see Aaron sitting opposite her.


    She learned from the chefs in five-star hotels, not only the taste, but also the dishes.


    ¡°Aaron, maybe the steak is fried a little ugly, but it¡¯s absolutely delicious. Grandfather praised me for my good craftsmanship. Try it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand me?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t tasted it yet. Maybe it will suit your taste?¡±


    Yvette Hill did not give up. She wanted to let Aaron eat her fried steak. As long as he tasted it, he would like it.


    She was much better than Ada Wood. Mother said that if you hold a man¡¯s stomach, it¡¯s equivalent to seizing his heart. Aaron¡¯s heart is not hers now, because he has not eaten the food she cooked carefully for him.


    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yvette Hill was slightly stunned for a moment, and looked at Aaron in a strange way.


    ¡°If you want me to eat what you make, take off your clothes. You, take off, one, one, I, eat, one, one, one.¡± The arrogant man, word by word, said, just like an emperor on the top, with a sneer on his lips,


    ¡°if you love me, take off your clothes and let me finish this steak.¡±


    Yvette Hill couldn¡¯t hold on to the red wine, which caused the bottle to slip from her hand and fall to the ground.


    The sound of ss breaking was like the sound of her heart breaking.


    Why should he humiliate her? It¡¯s obvious that she has already been torturing.


    He and Ada Wood¡¯s adultery, she has not investigated.


    Fortunately, she went to fry steak to celebrate his birthday.


    She has done it very generously.


    Why can¡¯t she get his approval. ¡°But Barry is here, Aaron. If you want, we¡¯ll go to the room.¡± Even if humiliated, she is still unwilling to give up .


    Originally, love a person is really can let oneself low.


    ¡°Take off right here.¡± Aaron looks cold. What he wants is not that she takes off her clothes, but that she quickly leaves here, but that she should humiliate herself. She did it on a little woman, and he would take it back bit by bit, but not now.


    Yvette Hill stood up slowly from her chair. Her tearful eyes looked at BARRY, and then she reached out to unbutton her coat. smooth and tender skin, suddenly exposed, sexy vicle is particrly attractive.


    When she reached out and was ready to release the second button, Aaron¡¯s face was even colder. He stood up from his chair, did not look at her, but walked quickly towards the gate.


    ¡°Yvette Hill, you are shameless.¡±


    ¡°Bang¡± the door is tightly closed, Aaron quickly walked to the scorching sun, along the traces of Ada. Yvette Hill sat down on the ground and was untied. She opened her two button coat, revealing her milk white breast and hood. Her hands trembled and grasped the two sides of her coat. Her tears were like the river water , why do you humiliate me so much?

 Chapter 145

    Aaron has been following the traces of Ada Wood¡¯s walk.


    Looking at the scenery she has seen, he also stands under Winifred Wood¡¯s building for a while, and then goes on.


    He never stopped loving her or caring about her.


    In those five years, the old man was so strict with him that he had no chance to see a little woman. Even if he tried to get her out of prison ahead of time, he could not be too happy in front of her.


    He could only pinch her neck and ask why she pushed Zora. He knew why Zora jumped, but he had to continue to hurt the little woman and deliberately misunderstood her. Thinking of this, he quickened his pace and walked forward.


    Roadside, a small figure with an umbre, squatting on the edge of the grass, counting the number of grass.


    Just at noon, almost no passers-by on the road, that small figure looks so lonely, lonely.


    ¡°Ada.¡± He quickly walked to her, holding her walked in the direction of the supermarket, his maic voice a little low, ¡°how do you squat in the sun, why don¡¯t you hide under the tree, or go to the supermarket and wait for me.¡±


    Ada Wood nests in the arms of Aaron, with a red face and looking up at him.


    Sweat drips from her forehead, and her voice is weak. ¡°I want to buy water to drink, but I don¡¯t have money on me.¡±


    ¡°What a fool. If you don¡¯t have money, just say my name. They will let you take it. And there are my bodyguards over there. You can ask them to buy them. ¡±


    Aaron gently ordered Ada Wood¡¯s head, then quickly walked into a supermarket, then took a bottle of water, twisted it off and handed it to her.


    Ada Wood took the water and drank up a whole bottle of water in one breath. Her red face was even more red, like a ripe cherry.


    After Ada Woodpletely recovered, Aaron continued to hold her up and put her in the co driver¡¯s seat of the white Bugatti ghost, and then drove to the vi over there.


    In order to avoid the old man, Aaron has bought many private vis in order to confuse their sight.


    ¡°Today is my birthday, so you give me a present.¡±


    Aaron hugs Ada Wood from the back, buries his face in her hair. Her voice is deep and sexy. ¡°What do you want? I have nothing to give you now. ¡±


    Now Ada Wood has nothing, even her clothes are given to her by Aaron , not to mention buying gifts.


    Aaron paid for the clothesst night. She was only responsible for the selection. To put it bluntly, Aaron bought the clothes herself. ¡°I want you.¡±


    His hands tranced from her waist and moved up, his hot body close to her back, a position to stare at her buttocks.


    He has wanted a little woman more than once. Before she was a minor, he didn¡¯t want to move her.


    When she was an adult, she was sent to prison by him.


    After she was released from prison, she was entangled with Adair and almost married him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that day, Wendy Smith mistakenly got him to the marriage bed of Ada Wood and Adair, maybe he would have lost his little woman forever.


    Unexpectedly, God gave him a chance to stay with the little woman.


    Ada Wood¡¯s body is like a strong electric current passing through.


    The whole body bes stiff and almost unable to move.


    She didn¡¯t want to give Aaron . If it was five years ago, she would be very happy that her brother loves her.


    But now she is notplete, and he is about to be the father of another child.


    She does not want her tragedy to repeat in that child. She was afraid that, in case she had a child , the situation of that child would be the same as her and would not be liked since childhood.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, will you let me go? I¡¯m notplete, and it doesn¡¯t make sense for you to do it. ¡± Ada Wood raised her head and looked at the scenery outside the window. Her tears were hazy. ¡°If you do this, you will hurt Yvette¡¯s heart. Even if you don¡¯t love her, you can¡¯t be so cruel to her.¡±


    If Aaron really wants it, she can¡¯t run away. However, sge can reduce the damage to the minimum, she still hope Aaron can treat Yvette Hill well.


    She and he are destined to have no rtionship in this life.


    When releases her, he looks at her with some chagrin. It¡¯s so damned that he forgot Yvette Hill. In the eyes of the little woman, he is Yvette Hill¡¯s fiance.


    the little woman is not willing to ept him calmly.


    ¡°If brother Aaron withdraws his marriage with her, will you still give it to?¡±


    Put her hand in the position of her left atrium, that fresh beating heart, once excited for him.


    But now, it¡¯s scary calm.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. You can¡¯t hurt the heart of a girl who loves you deeply. She loves you very much and is willing to ept everything you have, your past, your shame. You shouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    At the beginning, she was too young to see through these and made herself scarred. Now, to see another woman also began to walk the road she once walked, she can¡¯t help feeling sad.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As I said, brother Aaron always loves Ada Wood alone. No matter what other women do, there is no way to rece Ada Wood¡¯s position in brother Aaron¡¯s heart. Zora Wood can¡¯t do it, nor can Yvette Hill.¡±


    Aaron moved his hand and went to the French window to look at the ower that was open very well outside.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to. Brother Aaron doesn¡¯t force you, but you can¡¯t say these words again. He has done something sorry for you. He has made great efforts to make up for you. Everyone has abandoned him, and he can¡¯t care. However, Ada Wood can¡¯t abandon him. Without Ada Wood, he won¡¯t survive.¡±


    Without Ada Wood¡¯s Arnold Hunter, there would be no meaning of living.


    At first, seeing her to spend the rest of his life with Adair, he wanted to die with the whole Hunter family, so that there would be no one in the world who could hurt Ada Wood.


    But Adair Carter is too weak, there is no way to protect her to the end, he can not endure him to escort her to thest moment.


    If he didn¡¯t do that on that day, Adair Carter would not go to pick up Ada Wood. Without the protection of Alvin Carter, Adair Carter could not do anything.


    ¡°Once upon a time, Ada Wood was the whole of her life. Without her brother, she would lose her motivation to live. However, after five years of waiting, Ada Wood saw one thing clearly. In this world, no one can¡¯t do without whom. Without Ada Wood, Aaron can live well.¡±


    In those five years, he could ignore her and prove it.


    And she still survived, also live well.


    ¡°You still hate brother Aaron, don¡¯t you?¡±


    From the time he was out of prison, she knew that she had told him that she hated brother Aaron, that he had sent her to prison, and that he had ignored her for the past five years.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the right to hate anyone. I just hate myself. I don¡¯t have the ability to protect Zora Wood and Winni. I hate that I don¡¯t have the courage to give up on you.¡±


    The more you hate someone, the more you love.


    But she can¡¯t me herself for everything.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t talk about this. you are willing to give brother Aaron one month. If brother Aaron can¡¯t change your mind in this month, you can leave and nevere back.¡±


    One month is the date of his marriage with Yvette Hill and the date agreed with Ada Wood. If God doesn¡¯t want to keep the little woman, he can¡¯t keep her.


    ¡°Even if I give you a year¡¯s time, the oue is still the same. There is no way to change it. Time can¡¯t go back. Zora Wood and dad can¡¯te back. It¡¯s just a waste of our time.¡± Ada Wood repented. She didn¡¯t want to wait for a month. She wanted to leave now.


    ¡°Zora Wood died for you, so if you give up, and you are worthy of her?¡±

 Chapter 146

    When Zora Wood made that decision, he knew it was the perfect way.


    If Zora Wood was not the one who died that day, it would be Ada Wood.


    They did not want to watch her dying, so they chose the most extreme method.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want Zora to die in vain, just wait for me for a month. If you still refuse to stay after a month, you can leave.¡±


    Aaron sat on the sofa downstairs, took out a pack of cigarettes, lit, and took a big puff.


    In a short time, the cigarette ends were lost all over the ce, and many holes were made in the expensive carpet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ada Wood changed her clothes and sat in a daze on the bed.


    Zora Wood died for her, so after all, she killed her.


    But why did she do it?


    Even if she can¡¯t be Aaron¡¯s wife in the end, even if she will hate her, she doesn¡¯t want to see Zora Wood die for her.


    Zora Wood, you are really selfish. Do you know why you want to leave such difficult multiple choice questions for me?


    From upstairs down, looking at the cigarette butts all over the ground, and the strong smell of smoke in the air.


    She went to the window and quickly opened it to let in fresh air.


    In this month, she is willing to stand beside Aaron and face everything with him.


    She snatched the cigarette in his hand, put it into the ashtray and put it out. He grabbed his cor and went to the French window. He pulled his tie and pulled it down.


    The other hand was around his neck.


    He stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips strangely.


    Just met, she was pushed away by Aaron .


    He pulled his tie away rudely, his voice a little hoarse, ¡°you go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t go, Aaron, I said, in a month¡¯s time, no matter what the result is, I¡¯m willing to face everything with you. Even if you and Yvette Hill are going to get married, even if she has your children in her stomach, at least this month, you are mine. ¡±


    A monthter, it will wait until that time , at least now, she is really not willing to give up .


    She loved him for five years, chased him for five years, and waited for him for five years. How many five years can life have.


    Even if she failed, at least she fought for love. ¡°What?¡±


    Aaron squints at Ada Wood, the child of Yvette Hill?


    ¡°What child?¡±


    Ada Wood looks at Aaron in surprise. It doesn¡¯t seem like the expression that a father should have.


    ¡°I met you and Yvette Hill in the hospital that day. She told me that she was pregnant, and you went with her to have a birth examination.¡±


    When she heard the news, she felt like a bolt from the blue, almost unable to stand.


    Finally, she managed to walk out of the bathroom.


    ¡°I have never touched her. How could she have my child? She had a cold. She went to the hospital to get medicine. I went to change my medicine. I met her on the way. I exined to you that day.¡±


    On that day, he stopped the little woman and dragged her aside to exin to her.


    Seeing her indifferent attitude, he was very angry at that time, but he was reluctant to beat the little woman, so he had to be sulky in his own life.


    ¡°She showed me the test sheet clearly. It showed that she was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you as many as you want, not only to make you pregnant, but also to be the mother of several children.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I misunderstood it. Well, today is your birthday. I¡¯ll cook you a big meal.¡± Originally, she was going to cook a big table for him, and then called Vita, Baird Churchil and Aries Kent to help him celebrate his birthday. As a result, Yvette Hill made such a fuss that he lost his mood. Well, now that the misunderstanding is over, she is in a good mood and is back, so she is willing to cook for Aaron.


    ¡°So, what you¡¯ve been indifferent to me these days is that you¡¯re jealous , aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Aaron¡¯s mood is much better. The little woman still cares about him. She is jealous of Yvette Hill. ¡± If I had eaten every one of them, I would have been killed by myself.¡±


    ¡°Be jealous if you are jealous. If you hide something, I won¡¯tugh at you. Besides, it¡¯s not normal for women to like you because you and I are so excellent.¡±


    Aaron ¡®s mouth picked up a smug smile, turned his head to one side, haughtily held his chin to Ada Wood,


    ¡°my birthday gift has just been said, other things are not epted.¡±


    ¡°I refuse . Don¡¯t go too far. You are still in the assessment period. If you don¡¯t perform well, I won¡¯t pay for it.¡±


    Ada Wood goes to the door. She wants to return to the duplex vi.


    It is Zora Wood¡¯s carefully prepared for her 18th birthday. She is the hostess of the house.


    How can Yvette Hill take over the house.


    The heart of Aaron is hers.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I have one more thing to do before I go home.¡±


    Aaron turned the car and drove to the direction of women¡¯s prison.


    Standing at the gate of the prison, Ada Wood¡¯s thin body shivers. This ce, she doesn¡¯t want to go in again, in this life. Aaron gently held Ada Wood¡¯s hand and tried to reassure her, ¡± Brother Aaron is here. This time, brother Aaron is here to help you revenge. You will not be a part of this again.¡±


    At the beginning, she cried and begged him not to send her in. But he finally personally sent her to prison, let her spend those five years of hard life.


    Now, he brought her to this ce again, let her erase those terrible memories, no longer afraid of this ce.


    Both of them were afraid to stop in prison.


    Ada Wood stops at one of the ces and points to the sewing machine of a certain assembly line.


    ¡°I want to work here before. I used to work for eight hours, but I¡¯m afraid of being bullied by them when I go back to my cell, so I ask myself to stay and work overtime.¡±


    Thinking of that period of time, life is t like death.


    Without the glory of Miss Wood and the doting of Aaron brother, she is just a female prisoner.


    Aaron ¡®s eyes cold, looking at the prison guard standing beside him, ¡°who are the people with her?¡±


    ¡°In the cell, they are all more guilty, so they are locked up together. They are usually arrogant and always bully other weaker female prisoners. As long as nothing happens, we will turn a blind eye.¡±


    The body of the prison guard was trembling slightly. He did not dare to look up at Aaron . ¡°I¡¯ve only been here for two years. I¡¯m a neer. Even if I want to help Miss Wood, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and his eyes more gloomy, ¡°take me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hunter. I¡¯ll take you there in a minute.¡± Prison guards dare not have a trace of neglect, and quickly take him to Ada Wood¡¯s cell there.


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty and messy. Don¡¯t go there. It¡¯s all over. I don¡¯t want to pursue anything.¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t want to get into trouble. It¡¯s all over, so it¡¯s meaningless to investigate again. At the beginning, she really yed the bigdy¡¯s temper, and often did not eat.


    Returning to that messy cell again, Ada Wood seems to have seen the thin and weak self shrinking on the bed.


    Unexpectedly, she will revisit the old ce.


    Her inmates are in, but she and Vita¡¯s bed and live in the new. When they heard the news, they got up and saw Ada Wood standing in front of them.


    They immediately got up and came to the door.


    They said, ¡°you little cheap hoof, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re dressed so well. Did you sleep with a rich man¡¯s son-inw, and then his wife caught him and threw him into prison?¡±


    with a dark face, Aaron narrowed his eyes at the woman prisoner who scolded Ada Wood, motioned to the prison guard to open the door and go in,


    ¡°sew her mouth up for me, take out the stitches a weekter, and then sew them up again. This is repeated five times.¡±


    he sits there himself, overseeing the whole process.

 Chapter 147

    The woman prisoner who spoke just now was paralyzed when she saw the doctor with a needle and thread in front of her. Under her body, there was a liquid with a pungent smell on the concrete floor.


    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have the right to do that to me.¡±


    She leaned over and climb in the opposite direction to the doctor.


    Before climbing out a few steps, she was caught back by the doctor with a very thin needle in his hand and a ck thread on it.


    Ada Wood had been taken to the warden¡¯s office for a long time. She didn¡¯t know anything about what happenedter.


    Sitting alone in such a big office, it seems a bit boring.


    After a while, a man came.


    Ada Wood raised her head and looked at the visitor.


    Her thin body trembled violently. She squatted at the foot of the wall and held her head. ¡°Warden, I will be obedient. You don¡¯t beat me. I will go to work immediately. I can continue to work overtime.¡±


    The thin body squatted at the foot of the wall shivering, and the voice was shaking. Those sticks really hurt. Sometimes she can¡¯t lift her hands for days. No matter how much she begged for mercy and how hard she tried, the stick that fell on her still hurt the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss Wood. No one dares to beat you here.¡±


    The former warden saw Ada Wood shrinking at the foot of the wall, and knew that Aaron had to prison for Ada Wood¡¯s second time. He must havee to help her out.


    Someone has already alerted him to what happened in the cell just now.


    Originally, he thought that if the eldestdy of the Hill family married , he would no longer be in charge of the affairs of Ada Wood.


    But who knows, in such a stormy moment, he still dares to bring the lonely daughter of the wood family here so openly and honestly. Before he came in, he had already said to the people¡¯s the Hill family. They were already on their way.


    He reaches out his hand and just touches Ada Wood. Her body is like a bow string that is tight to the extreme.


    She bounces up and falls on the ground with both hands on the ground and moves back. ¡°Warden, I¡¯m notzy. Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me.¡±


    The body curled up into a ball, huddled in the most corner, the white long skirt was dirty.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you have misunderstood. This is not a cell, it is an office. You are not a prisoner, but a distinguished guest of ours. How could we possibly beat you? The ground is cold. Get up quickly.¡±


    He was afraid that Aaron woulde in and see this. He knew that he was always ruthless. When the Hill family came, he might have gone to hell.


    He stepped forward and hold Ada Wood to get her up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ada Wood bowed and crawled to the side.


    The former warden also followed her forward. The movement was a bit like s and M.


    one ran like hell and the other ran after him with a whip.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Aaron stood at the door of the office, looking at the strange behavior of two people inside. Ada Wood hears the voice of Aaron , quickly gets up from the ground, hides behind Aaron, holds his arm, and looks at the former warden with vignce.


    ¡°Young master Hunter, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Miss Wood may have misunderstood me before. I¡¯m exining to her.¡±


    He took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead. His voice was frightened.


    He took out his mobile phone and took a look at the time. It was only five minutes before Hill¡¯s family came here so quickly.


    He wants to find a way to dy time until Hill¡¯s familyes, and he will be safe.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, who was the former warden, used to beat me with a stick. As long as I was a little bit slower, he would beat me, and always shut me up in a dark little room without food or water.¡±


    Since Aaeon specially brought her here, it is to help her revenge.


    She will not just forget about the past.


    At such a time, she would tell Aaron how she hade through before, and how she survived the five years when he did note to see her.


    Aaron¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp, and his face was as cold as ayer of frost.


    He looked down and squinted at the former warden standing beside him, ¡°is that what she said?¡±


    The former warden¡¯s forehead had been sweating, afraid to speak, holding a handkerchief, shaking violently.


    ¡°Say it.¡± He nced at the old prison guard here.


    He was a middle-aged father and daughter who was jealous of evil. She was also the one who ran out of prison.


    ¡°Is it like Ada said?¡±


    ¡°Young master Hunter, at that time, Miss Wood was very disobedient. She was always irritable and had a bad temper. She often fought with prison guards and female prisoners. She had to escape several times. The warden couldn¡¯t see it, so he gave her a little education. However, his slight education was a little too much. She broke Miss Wood¡¯s hand several times and knocked her rice to the ground without moving He shut her up in the dark room and asked her to workte at night alone and work with other female prisoners the next day. This prison guard is also a mother. Seeing that Ada Wood was so young, she was sent to prison. In the past five years, none of her rtives came to see her. Even her brother Aaron, who had been quarrelling for a long time, had not been seen. She could not help paying more attention to her.


    The former warden is her husband. Their daughter is about the same age as Ada Wood. Now she is studying in University. A few days ago, she brought a boy friend home. She should be as young as her daughter, and should not suffer here. When she came in, there was always controversy. It was not clear whether she had pushed her sister down the stairs with her own hands, and the mother was too cruel to testify in person and asked the judge to let her daughter sentenced to death.


    The little girl has suffered more than some people have in their whole lives.


    ¡°Have you ignored what I told you?¡± At that time, he told Aries Kent to take care of her more and gave him a lot of money.


    He thought he would treat the little woman better if he took the money, but the fact is different. ¡± young master, I didn¡¯t forget that when Miss Wood was making trouble, it happened to be when the superior leaders came to check. When she made such a fuss, it was not only that my ck gauze cap was almost unable to keep, but also she was almost charged with assaulting the police. If she was not punished, they would not agree.¡±


    The former warden was still debating, but his body was shaking violently, and his cor was soaked with sweat.


    ¡°I was also there. Miss Wood spilled rice on the clothes of the leader who came to check. Although the leader left in anger, he didn¡¯t say anything. It was the warden himself who knocked Miss Wood unconscious andy in the hospital for a week. As soon as Miss Wood came back, she was shut up in a small ck room for a whole day.¡±


    The guard looked at the former warden without any expression on his face, as if there was no rtionship between them.


    ¡°Show me her physical examination report and treatment record.¡± He would like to see how cruel these people are to little women.


    Ada Wood patted the dust and walked with him with the arms of Aaron Hunter. From time to time, she also looked at the direction of the former warden, paying attention to the distance between them.


    Sitting in the doctor¡¯s office, looking through Ada Wood¡¯s medical records, a thick stack of medical records, in the previous year, she woulde in once a month.


    The most serious one was that she cut her wrist and lived for a whole month before recovering. The rest, more than a week, less than three days.


    He threw the stack of medical records in front of the former warden.


    His eyes were cold and his voice was like that from the other end of hell.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The former warden was paralyzed to the ground and looked in horror at the pile of medical records in front of him, almost half of which he had caused.


    If we really want to investigate him, he abused the lynching, he will have to sit in prison for the rest of his life.


    he has just received a message from the Hill family that there is a traffic jam on the road and that he may note here until veryte.


    He has been discarded. The Hill family will not be foolish enough to fall out with Aaron at this time. Instead of waiting for an uncertain result, it¡¯s better to confess now, ¡°this is not what I want to do. Someone asked me to do it. I don¡¯t want to hurt Miss Wood, but if I don¡¯t do it, they won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to do that?¡±

 Chapter 149

    Ada Wood suddenly thinks that her mobile phone has fallen to the ce where Aaron got off the car just now. There is a picture of the four person in it, which is the only picture. She must take it back.


    Look up, She gets up from the back seat, look back, they¡¯re all in.


    ¡°Barry, you turn around and go back. I dropped my cell phone there.¡±


    ¡°Miss Wood, my task is to protect your safety, so I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t meet your request.¡±


    Barry knows that it is now urgent, If he doesn¡¯t pay attention, Ada Wood may be caught by the old man.


    They¡¯re about to get the gate of Autum Beauty, Miss Wood¡¯s risk index will be reduced by half. ¡°Barry, please. The contents of that cell phone are very important to me. I can¡¯t lose them. They¡¯ve all gone in. They can¡¯t expect that we¡¯ll go back again. I only need 10 seconds to open the door and get the phone. Even if I get caught, I won¡¯t me you. ¡±


    If she doesn¡¯t go back now, she¡¯ll be found. This is the only clue she has left.


    ¡°Barry, if you don¡¯t want to take me back, stop and leave me by the side of the road and I¡¯ll go and get it myself.¡±


    Knowing that Barry would definitely refuse, she didn¡¯t want him to be embarrassed. Even if Aaron med him, she got out of the car and ran back, so she couldn¡¯t me Barry any more. ¡°Miss Wood, please sit down and I¡¯ll go back now. Remember, it¡¯s only 15 seconds.


    If you can¡¯t get it back, I won¡¯te back.¡± In the end, Barrypromised and agreed to Ada Wood. He turned around and drove back.


    As Ada Wood said, there was no bodyguard at the door of the retro vi, and everyone moved into the garden. Barry mmed on the brakes, parked the car where it was and unlocked the door.


    Ada Wood opens the door, reaches out and picks up the mobile phone on the ground. When she is ready to close the door, she sees Aaron standing at the door of the house, holding a woman in gorgeous clothes. Although it was just a nce, she could see clearly that it was Vita.


    It turned out that she was just one of many lovers of Aaron , and she was the one who could not see light.


    Even Vita can be taken to see the old man, and she, just like one of his underground lovers, hiding everywhere, dare note out.


    It turns out that Baird Churchil takes Vita with her every time, just to divert her attention.


    Yvette Hill stood opposite Arnold Hunter and Vita, with a pair of big eyes, looking at Arnold Hunter wrongly.


    All of a sudden, she looked up and saw Ada Wood who opened the car door. For a moment, she rushed out.


    ¡°Miss Wood, close the door quickly. I¡¯m going to drive.¡±


    It has been 20 seconds, but Ada Wood still doesn¡¯t close the door. Barry senses something wrong and urges Ada Wood to close the door.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± After hearing Barryss¡¯s warning, Ada Wood reacts to what he is doing here.


    Shut the door and hide in the car. Yvette Hill came in vain.


    She stood still and watch Barry¡¯s car leave, biting her lips hard. She knew that how could Aaron fight with the old man for such a woman.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Besides Ada Wood, no other woman in the world has this ability.


    ¡°Yvette, why are you standing here? It¡¯s windy. It¡¯s cool outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Hill¡¯s mother took a coat and put it on Yvette Hill¡¯s body and said with concern.


    ¡°Mom, I just saw Ada Wood.¡± Yvette Hill is not sure, but the figure just now looks like her. Although the car is not Aaron¡¯s, but with his ability, it is not a matter of to find a car within a minut.


    ¡°What are you talking about? The little bitch here dares to appear in front of us and see if I can kill this little bitch¡¯ Yvette, tell mom, where is that little bitch? ¡±


    Hill¡¯s mother, full of indignation, looked around and did not find Ada Wood.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯ll be gone by the time youe out. I suspect Barry, the housekeeper, took her. She stopped here for a few seconds just now, as if she was picking up something Yvette Hill just saw. Ada Wood open the door and reached out to pick up something, but she didn¡¯t see clearly what it was. To be sure, that thing is very important to her.


    ¡°Mom, you chase them. I want to see where she is hiding this time. When I catch her, I want to show her.¡±


    ¡°Well, you go first and see what Aaron says.¡±


    ¡°Mom, hurry up. She¡¯s far away.¡±


    Yvette Hill urges Hill¡¯s mother to chase after Ada Wood. In the blink of an eye, her tears fall down and she turns into the vi.


    Standing beside master Hunter, he looked at Aaron wrongly.


    ¡°Brother Aaron, it doesn¡¯t matter. I know I can¡¯t meet your requirements now. I¡¯ll try my best. If there¡¯s something wrong, I¡¯ll change.¡±


    ¡°Rebellious son, don¡¯t apologize to Yvette, what are you doing with that prostitute?¡±


    Aaron father¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he cried.


    Vita is not calm when she hears the news from Aaron, so she immediately asks Baird Churchil to take her to buy a dress that looks like a nightclub girl.


    Shees in a hurry and doesn¡¯t even have time to cut off the tag on the dress.


    Embracing Aaron¡¯s arm, she leaned on him affectionately, ¡°Which one of your eyes see that I¡¯m a prostitute in a nightclub. I tell you, don¡¯t think you¡¯re so rich that you can nder others at will. Aaron and I really love each other. Even if I and he are just bedpanions, it¡¯s better than your. At least he would rathere out with me. She would rathere out with me than be with you Yvette Hill. ¡±


    It¡¯s something they all know. It is said that once she stayed at Hunter family, the old man let her sleep on the bed of Aaron. When he knew about it, he dragged her to the door and left her on the road in front of a group of people.


    At that time, some night runners saw it. Although the Hill family and Hunter family blocked the news in time, the news had already been spread.


    Although they didn¡¯t say it, they all knew it.


    Aaron looked at Vita, without any expression on his face, but he still agreed with Vita.


    Hill¡¯s father heard Vita so straight and white to stab his daughter¡¯s scar. He raised his hand and pped Vita fiercely.


    ¡°Are you qualified to talk here? Now that you know who you are, go out on your own. ¡±


    Vita covers her face and stares at Hill¡¯s father. He is swollen and has a strong smell of blood in his mouth. This old man is really vicious.


    Hill¡¯s father saw Vita stared at him, raised his hand and was preparing to p her for the second time. As soon as his hand was raised, he was caught by Aaron.


    ¡°Uncle Hill, I don¡¯t think you should embarrass a woman. Since I did these things, just target me.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s mouth hook up a touch of ridicule smile, he takes off his clothes, the suit coat on the body, cover on the shoulder of Vita. Then squint at Hill¡¯s father, he did not dare to teach him in front of the cold old man, so he had to take Vita, who had no powe. If he doesn¡¯t, Vita can¡¯t get out of here alive today.


    ¡°Baird Churchil, please send her home. I¡¯lle backter.¡± Baird Churchil was in pain, but there was no expression on his face, as if it was really because of Aaon¡¯s request that she took her away. ¡°How did you talk to your father-inw ? ¡±


    Aaron¡¯s father red at him fiercely, looking at Baird Churchil¡¯s direction of leaving with Vita, and motioned with his eyes to the bodyguards to chase them.


    ¡°It¡¯s really funny. Are the Hill family afraid that their daughter won¡¯t get married? call me father-inw before I get married? Or do you think I will marry her? ¡°

 Chapter 150

    Aaron is not afraid of tipping his hands.


    They want to take advantage of the Aaron family¡¯s influence to make a better living in w City. Therefore, even if they sell their daughter, they will not do anything to him.


    The only thing he was worried about was that the man hiding in the dark , he could not find out him for a day, and the situation of the little women was very dangerous.


    Maybe, he has been around for a long time, but he hasn¡¯t been found.


    ¡°Aaron, today¡¯s incident, we can think that nothing happened. Men, who won¡¯t make mistakes outside, especially the temptation of women, is not so easy to withstand. As long as you correct it, it will not affect the harmony of the family, or it can be forgiven. You and Yvette are married, so we are not qualified to make such a big fuss.


    ¡± I ask you, but Yvette Hill is sincere to you. You can¡¯t let her down. ¡± Yvette Hill¡¯s father found his excuse.


    This is the territory of Aaron. No matter how angry master Hunter is, he can¡¯tpletely suppress him.


    Moreover, he has long heard that Aaron dosen¡¯t get along well with the Hunter family. Although he does not know the reason, it has something to do with Ada Wood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are ying with a woman or not. From now on, if I let you see which woman you y with, I will definitely let her end up in a bad end, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you in advance.¡±


    Yvette Hill¡¯s father warned him, forbidding him to be with women other than Yvette Hill. ¡°Dad, I inherit from you when I yed with women. You were a fan of thousands of people. Which woman didn¡¯t follow you? Now that your son has so many women who liked him, it¡¯s because of you. Since I was caught by Vi and uncle today, it¡¯s good to avoid suffering in the future. It¡¯s not better to terminate the engagement in time and let her find a good home earlier.¡±


    Aaron¡¯s eyebrows slightly pick up, looking at Yvette Hill. Having said this, he didn¡¯t believe that the Hill family could continue to be shameless here. Sure enough, Yvette Hill¡¯s father and Yvette Hill¡¯s faces suddenly became very ugly.


    People could not continue to stay after hearing these words. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like our Yvette, we¡¯re not in the way here. We¡¯re not good enough to be worthy of young master.¡±


    Yvette Hill ¡®s father took Yvette Hill¡¯s hand and went to the door. Although he¡¯s not really walking, but he pretended like this.


    Hunter¡¯s father was very angry. Seeing that Yvette¡¯s father was pulling Yvette Hill to leave here, he immediately chased after him and stopped two people.


    ¡± calm down. What we said is that we are sorry for you. Hill¡¯s family is first. I¡¯ll take my son to the door to apologize. Today, don¡¯t worry about him. Stay and have a cup of tea.¡±


    The bodyguard surrounded Aaron and refused to let him go out of the vi door. ¡°You want to fight against me, right? Since I give you a face, you don¡¯t want to me me, a father who doesn¡¯t care. Since you have Yvette, don¡¯t break your promise to the Hill family. No one can enter my our Hunter familyexcept Yvette.¡±


    Since his Hunter family has been married to the Hill family, and it is well known that he will never let Aaron ruin the face of the Hunter family.


    ¡°Help me keep an eye on him. If he dares to look for that woman, find out the information about that woman and follow the old rules.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you mean, master?¡±


    Aaron squints at the direction of old Hunter.


    All along, he and old Hunter secretly fight against each other. Although his father is cruel, he is obedient to the old man.


    At that time, if it was not for the words of the old man, his mother would not have died, and he would not have entered the Hunter family and bel young master in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°This is exactly what I mean. If you insist on fighting against us, I think your father has plenty of time to deal with you, and all the Hunter family¡¯s property under your name will be recovered. How did you develop step by step with the protection of your family, I will let you be destroyed step by step. If you don¡¯t believe it, try it! ¡±


    For the first time, the old man said harsh words to Aaron. After all, he always yed the role of a kind-hearted old man.


    His son always yed the harsh role and he yed the kindhearted role.


    After saying the cruel words, the old man walked out of the vi with dragon crutches, got on the car of Hunter family, and left with his sleeves.


    Aaron looks at the back of the old man, his face is gloomy, his body is angry, and his eyes are full of sharp coldness.


    The old man¡¯s words did make him worry. He was not afraid that he would take back the property of Hunter family, nor was he afraid that he would deal with him. However, he was afraid that the man hiding in the dark would deal with the little woman.


    He had no three heads and six arms. He could not guard the little woman all the time and block the hidden arrows from all directions for her.


    The old man and the Hill family really want to move the little woman. It¡¯s very simple. If he hadn¡¯t been protecting her secretly, she would have died a hundred and eighty times.


    He solved a Vice Mayor Smith and the prison governor, which does not mean that there will not be a second vice mayor.


    If the second governor wants to really keep the little women, he has to solve thempletely. He is also very clear that the biggest threat to the little woman is the Hunter family and the Hill family. Hill family is not afraid of him. He can¡¯t understand the old man¡¯s card. He can¡¯t expose little women to their eyes until he¡¯s done with them.


    Barry has been carrying Ada Wood, leaving the ¡°autumn water Pleasant¡± with the fastest speed. Because he was afraid of being seen, Barry drove a car with poor performance. He was the least impressive car in the group. Sure enough, Hill¡¯s mother came out with a bodyguard in a sports car. After a while, their car will be visible.


    ¡°Miss Wood, sit well. I¡¯m going to speed up.¡± Barry took a look at the car behind him, and it was clear that the Hills were catching up. ¡°Barry, are they catching up?¡± Ada Wood looks back. A red Audi sports car is chasing after them.


    She knew this car. It was Hill¡¯s mother¡¯s ride. When she took her to the restaurant that day, the car was parked at the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss Wood. I¡¯ve already sent someone to meet us. After a while, you just have to keep your head down and keep the people outside the car from seeing you.¡±


    Barry informed ahead of time for fear of what would happen on the road. He didn¡¯t expect that at the moment when he went back, something happened.


    ¡°I see.¡± Ada Wood bows and shrinks in the back seat. She still holds the mobile phone she just picked up.


    Fortunately, the mobile phone is not broken, and the photo is still there. Seeing that they were about to be overtaken, suddenly, a red Ferrari crossed between them.


    The car bumped straight into Hill¡¯s mother¡¯s car, and the front of the two cars had a close contact. Barry seized the opportunity to open the door at the moment of the ident and let her get on the car.


    ¡°Damn it, make a detour and catch up.¡±


    Hill¡¯s mother was so angry that she was about to catch up with her. She had an ident at thest minute.


    ¡°What, hit my car and want to run? Is there anything so cheap in the world? ¡±


    Wearing a pair of red high-heeled shoes, ck stockings wrapped that sexy leg, attractive graceful figure, as well as that male like female face. Aaon¡¯s finger was painted with red nail polish. He pointed his index finger to the driver¡¯s bodyguard. He came up to his window and pulled out a invisibility cloak from his chest and smashed it on the bodyguard¡¯s face.


    ¡°Is this your dead car colliding with me?¡± The bodyguard was so hit by Vi Turner, he took a mouthful of saliva, his throat was rolling up and down, and he stood up indecently in a certain ce.


    The nosebleed flowed down unkindly and dropped on the invisible clothes that Vi Turner had just hit on his face. ¡°Beauty, beauty, beauty, yes, it¡¯s me. I identally bumped into your car. Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The bodyguard widened his eyes, and the nosebleed could not stop flowing down.

 Chapter 151

    Ada Wood sits in Aries Kent¡¯s car, watching Vi Turner ying with Hill¡¯s mother¡¯s driver there, while Barry continues to drive the car on the road.


    ¡°Damn, the other cars, catch up and don¡¯t lose them.¡±


    Hill¡¯s mother isn¡¯t scheming enough to prepare several more cars to chase after Ada Wood. It was Hill¡¯s arrangement before her mother left to prevent such a situation from happening.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the chairman¡¯s wife of Hill¡¯s enterprise? Today, your car hit my car. ¡±


    Vi Turner makes a seductive step, goes to the seat of Hill¡¯s mother in the back seat, puts her hand in front of her window and winks at her.


    This old woman, even if she looks ugly, still bullies his Ada. If he let her go so easily, it¡¯s not too unreasonable.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Hill¡¯s mother¡¯s face was not very good. Vi looked even worse when she saw him.


    ¡± Miss Hill is elegant and beautiful. If Miss Hill can spend a good night with me, I can consider not having to argue about the crash with you.¡±


    Although Vi Turner dressed up seductively, his voice and throat knot betrayed his gender.


    Aries Kent has just received Ada Wood. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything. He has time to y around with Hill¡¯s mother.


    ¡°What identity do you think you are, and also want to let our Yvette apany you, dream¡± Hill¡¯s mother was trembling with anger, and her eyes kept looking towards the direction that Barry¡¯s car was leaving.


    If she entangles with this demon again, Ada Wood will be far away.


    ¡°I thought how well your Hill family¡¯s tutoring is. With such a low quality mother, your daughter is no better. No wonder Aaron would rather have an orphan daughter who had been in prison than marry Yvette Hill, the apple of your eye. I don¡¯t look up to the daughters of people like you. ¡± Vi Turner turns around and kisses Hill¡¯s bodyguard, then returns to the car, turns the front of the car and drives in another direction.


    Hill¡¯s mother was so angry that her face full of hyaluronic acid almost twisted into a ball.


    Aries Kent finished watching the drama, then slowly drove to the direction of the vi of Vi Turner.


    ¡°Ada, Almost all the important people in w City have been sent out for you. If they knew you were in my car, would they let the car be scrapped directly?¡±


    Aries Kentughed at herself and the car drove slowly.


    ¡°Judge Kent, what happened?¡± Ada Wood only knows that Aaron told her to escape, but she doesn¡¯t know what happened.


    One thing she is sure of is that Aaron would rather bring Vita to the elders than let them know the existence of Ada. For Aaron, any woman around him is more important than her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the people of Hill family are looking for you everywhere, and there are people of Hunter family. It seems that you have a showdown with the Hill family and the Hunter family, and your situation will be even worse in the future.¡±


    Aries Kent squints at the front, the corner of the mouth hook up a evil charm arc.


    Now there is a good y to watch. He dosen¡¯t know if the Churchill family will intervene.


    ¡°What will they do if they find me?¡±


    Since her release from prison, she has not lived a peaceful day. She has been humiliated by Hill family members or Winifred mother. Even Aaron refused to let her go from the beginning. Clearly she did nothing, she just want to live well, is this also wrong?


    ¡°Ada, are you really stupid or fake fool? The people of Hill family find you and hope you disappearpletely. As for Hunter family, you are the scale of Arnold Hunter. They will not be so stupid as to annoy him, they will only threaten him with you. I really want to know what is the rtionship between you and Vi Turner. You know, he is not only cranky, but also strange. Let alone asking him for help, even if you give him a lot of money, as long as he doesn¡¯t nod his head, it will be useless. ¡±


    Aries Kent had asked Vi Turner before. No matter what he did, he just refused to help.


    He didn¡¯t want money or women. Even he didn¡¯t want to ask for money. Not to mention the skill of Vi Turner, his assets alone are not much less than Aaron. He made his fortune in Italy, but no one knows what he made his fortune on.


    The only thing that can be confirmed is that he is ruthless, unscrupulous and inhuman.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I always feel like I¡¯ve seen him somewhere, but I just can¡¯t remember.¡±


    The first time she saw Vi Turner, she had this feeling, but because of his strange dress up, she stubbornly put down her ideas. Later, when she lived in his home for treatment, his various performances told her that she and he should be old acquaintances.


    ¡°Where have you seen him? Was it ten years ago? ¡±


    Aries Kent touched his chin and fell into meditation. After Ada Wood got to know Aaron , he almost knew everyting. If there was any rtion between Ada Wood and Vi Turner, it could only be ten years ago.


    Looking back on Ada Wood¡¯s encounter with Aaron , it¡¯s just like the dog blood drama.


    A girl, shamelessly chasing after a boy, always gets no response. In other people¡¯s eyes, women are really worthless.


    However, in the eyes of these acquaintances, it is really clear that Ada Wood is actually the happiest girl in the world.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. It seems that Vi Turner said the same thing. But I can¡¯t remember what happened ten years ago. I just feel that in my memory, there was a little boy, holding my hand, walking through the flower field and theke, chasing butterflies. But every time I go to see his face, I can¡¯t see clearly.¡±


    Recently, Ada Wood dreams more frequently. The little boy in the dream is very happy, she is also very happy.


    Two people holding hands, running, she grew up, the little boy ran away.


    No matter how she called, he just refused to stop and ran on until he disappeared.


    ¡°Have you ever thought that the little boy you held hands with ten years ago was Vi Turner?¡± Aries Kent has never heard of Vi Turner before he was born.


    His past, like a riddle, is elusive. At the beginning, he wanted to ask him for help.


    After being refused several times, he began to investigate his affairs, hoping to find out his weakness.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t find out where he came from, just like the monkey king jumped out of the stone, without any sign.


    ¡°I have thought about it. When I asked Vi Turner, he didn¡¯t answer me. He just told me that it¡¯s better not to remember some things.¡±


    Whether that memory, good or bad, should be in her mind, it is a part of her life, can not be erased.


    Just like what happened to her and Adair¡¯s wedding day, no matter how painful it is, she should remember it.


    Looking at the window, the stars in the sky are really beautiful.


    To Vi Turner¡¯s vi, Aries Kent put her down, and did not leave in a hurry.


    At this time, the Hill family and Hunter family should have arrived at his home. If he is at home at this time, it proves that he is really not normal.


    ording to his habit, which woman¡¯s bed should he fight at this time point.


    He was still picked up from the bed by Aaron. As soon as his pants were taken off, and before he entered the theme, he had him caught out of the bed. He was almost scared.


    Sit leisurely in the living room of Vi Turner, pour a cup of coffee by oneself, and then sit quietly in front of the French window to drink. Now the lights are bright outside, as bright as day, and the bamboo shadow outside the window is swaying. Ada Wood takes a look at Aries Kent and goes upstairs to her room.

 Chapter 152

    The room that Vi prepared for her were still there, the same as the one she used to have. Lying on the bed , she looked at the ceiling, thinking about the scene of Aaron embracing Vita¡¯s waist just now, the whole person bes a little irritable.


    She sat up from the bed, thump the bed hard, and bury her face in the bear.


    ¡°Damn Aaron, since you have so many women, why do you want to provoke me? Do you think I am easy to bully.¡±


    After lying for a while, she suddenly heard the noise in the hall. She quickly got up and went downstairs.


    Just around the corner of the stairs, she heard Vita¡¯s voice.


    ¡°That damned old man is really cruel. My face is swollen into a pig¡¯s head. Don¡¯t me me next time. Otherwise, I will beat him to the point where his mother doesn¡¯t know him.¡±


    Vita swearing on the sofa, puffing her cheeks, she looks more like a pig¡¯s head.


    Seeing Ada Wood at the corner of the stairs, she quickly got up from the sofa and walked to her side, holding her in her arms and crying,Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ada, you must avenge me next time. The old man of Hill family beat me so hard.¡±


    Facing Ada Wood with her swollen half face, she held out her finger and did not dare to touch it. Ada Wood looks at Vita¡¯s swollen half face in surprise. Aaron is beside her, so she should not be beaten.


    Although there was only a moment just now, she could see clearly that the two of them were very close.


    ¡°isn¡¯t he next to you?¡±


    ¡°Ada, how do you know that young master Hunter is by my side, I tell you, if it wasn¡¯t for master Hunter, I would not havee to see you alive today. It¡¯s killing me. ¡±


    ¡°He said that his woman would not be hurt. How could you be like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother Aaron has done it. You are good. It¡¯s me who is hurt.¡±


    Vita is sad. She knows that Aaron asks her to pretend to be the woman he is ying outside to protect Ada Wood. She is also willing to help him, but the p is really painful for her. It is estimated that she can¡¯t go out for several days.


    She heard that Vi Turner had special medicine, so she asked Baird Churchil to send her here. But who knows, Vi Turner that dead demon has note back.


    ¡°What do you say?¡±She dosen¡¯t understand Vita, what has it to do with her.


    ¡°Brother Aaron said that he would not let her woman be hurt, and he would be distressed. Then I am not his woman, and he would not be upset if I was pped. But it¡¯s worth it that I can help you stay with brother Aaron. ¡±


    Vita knows that they love so hard. It¡¯s better now. Ada Wood also knows the love of Aaron brother. She is willing to stay with him, but there are always some disgusting people who don¡¯t want to see them happy and want to stop them.


    In that case, she couldn¡¯t stand by.


    ¡°You mean, Aaron asked you to pretend to be his woman to confuse the Hill family and Hunter family?¡±


    Ada is a little suprised. Damn it, they think so much of you, and you think so of them.


    ¡°Of course, you think brother Aaron is that kind of man. ¡±


    Vita looks at Aries Kent with nting eyes, which Baird Churchil told her.


    Therefore, her impression of Aries Kent is not good at all.


    Ada Wood smiles awkwardly at Aries Kent, and then looks back at Baird Churchil, as if she understands something.


    Aries Kent is a fan of thousands of people, and almost all women have no immunity to him.


    ¡°Little girl, who are you staring at? You think everyone is the same as Baird Churchil of your family. You don¡¯t have a woman to ask for. You have to pay close attention to it.¡±


    Aries Kent looks at Vita with disdain. This is not his dish anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± As soon as Vi got home, he saw arge number of people gathered around his hall. ¡°What are you doing at my home? Have a party? Discuss secrets? ¡±


    ¡°Demon of the dead, you finallye back. I heard that you have a special medicine for detumescence. Take it out quickly and it hurts me.¡±


    Vita see Vi Turner, just like see the Savior, the whole person rushed toward him.


    ¡°Stop, who is this pig? Who¡¯s going to help drag her away. ¡±


    Vi Turner looks at Vita with disgust on her face. He can¡¯t help but step back a few steps and shrink to the back of Ada Wood.


    Ada Wood put on a show with a bitter smile. Although her life has always been turbulent, it¡¯s really good to have them. At least in her gray world, there is a lot ofughter.


    Take Vi Turner out from behind her, and then smile, ¡°Vi Turner, don¡¯t tease Vita. She¡¯s just like this because of me. You can do me a favor.¡±


    Vi Turner then stood up straight from the side of Ada, holding up the orchid finger and pointing to Vita, ¡°well, for the sake of your helping Ada, I¡¯ll help you once, but there won¡¯t be another time.¡±


    Finish saying that, he twist buttocks to his study. There is also a secret room in his study, which is used to study medicine.


    Usually, when he is free, he shrinks in the secret room and stays for several days. People who don¡¯t know think he is missinpletely.


    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting. A big man, dressed more beautiful than me every day.¡± Vita is spitting her tongue at Vi Turner¡¯s back. When she first saw him, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of him.


    In addition, he always bullied her and she always wanted to curse him.


    After a while, Vi Turner came out of the study with a bottle of medicine and threw it into Baird Churchil¡¯s hand. ¡°This thing can be wiped once a day. As for when to wipe it, as you please.¡±


    ¡°Vi Turner, I also helped Ada. Do you also help me?¡±


    Aries Kent stands behind Ada Wood with a cup of coffee in her hand and takes a sip. She squints at Vi Turner.


    This time, he must ask Vi Turner to help him, and he finally caught him.


    ¡°Aaron asked you to help. Go to him. Don¡¯te to me in the name of Ada. I¡¯m not a charity.¡± Vi Turner didn¡¯t see Aries Kent, so she refused him directly.


    This man, he doesn¡¯t like him.


    At that time, he said a word and provoked him. Therefore, he would not ask him for help, nor would he like to help him.


    ¡°Vi, do you see that I¡¯m more beautiful than you, so you don¡¯t want to help me. You are jealous. You know, as a psychologist, how can you have this idea?¡±


    Aries Kent does not know where Vi Turner¡¯s hostility to himes from. What is certain is that Vi Turner will never help him so easily.


    Since he was so nervous about Ada, he could only start with her.


    ¡°Well, you can all go away. I need a rest.¡±


    Vi Turner asked them to leave and went upstairs.


    ¡°Ada, this man is not polite at all, and he is also very shady. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to live here. You¡¯d better live in my ce. It¡¯s close to Aaron , so that you can date secretly.¡±


    Aries Kent put the cup on the tea table, and did not want to leave.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. Brother Aaron asked me to wait for him here. I¡¯d better live here, and everything isplete.¡±


    Declined Aries Kent¡¯s kindness, he then sent Vita and Baird Churchil to the door, and watched their car leave.


    Aries Kent is standing behind Ada Wood, with a faint smile on her mouth, ¡°Ada, Vi Turner has some intention on you.¡±

 Chapter 153

    No need Aries Kent to remind, as long as one has eye, they can tell, Vi treated her differently. Ada Wood looked back at the upstairs.


    Vi did not want to tell her about her and Vi Turner. Zora Wood and Dad were gone.


    Winni mother was far away from Ennd. Winifred mother would not tell her. So, those things happened, like the traces of flying birds, became clouds and smoke in the past.


    Whether she can remember those thingster, since God chose to let her forget, she would let go. ¡°Judge Aries Kent, say it, what do you want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°It should not be a difficult thing for Vi, but it¡¯s important to me.¡± Aries Kent does not continue to look not care, and looks at Ada Wood seriously.


    ¡°I just hope you can help me convince him, a week is good. As long as he wants to give me a week, I will note back to him, whether it is cured or not. For you, it¡¯s just a piece of cake. For him, it is a loss. ¡±


    This matter, he never mentioned to anyone, Baird Churchil did not know, Aaron also did not know. All know that he is the young master, but no one knows that he has a mother who is a prostitute. His birth is an ident.


    If it is not for the real master of the Kent family died at the age of three, the man is also mad because of this, and he kills the woman together. Then he goes out and dies for several years Outside, his mother, after seeing the man¡¯s body, copsed and turned herself into a vegetative one.


    He is born by a prostitute, and not recognized by the Kent family, but he is the only blood of The Kent family.


    The old master had to take him back to Kent¡¯s house, making him the young master of the Kent family.


    ¡°How can I tell him?¡±


    Ada Wood did not know what Aries Kent needed from the Vi to help, and dosen¡¯t know how to speak.


    ¡°My mother was not born with a dignified identity. As soon as she was born, her mother died of bleeding. Later, when she was 16, her father fell off the stairs and was dying. She had no choice but being a prostitute.


    Despite her hard work, her father died. In that year, she met the man who promised her to marry her, She was so impatient that she was waiting for the man to pick her up and take her home, but finally, not the man came to pick her up, but the Kent family people took me away. She ran all the way to the Kent family, perhaps the old man felt guilty, let her into the door of The Kent family.


    Later, the man went out and died outside. My mother was crazy after seeing the man¡¯s body. I remember that when I was still sucking, she was still receiving guests.


    In order to give me the best, she would carry me every time she came back, she would clean herself outside the door, and she gave me life and gave me the best. No matter what way, I would do anything if she could cure her illness. ¡±


    Aries Kent first mentioned his mother to others. He thought that women were the greatest creature in the world. So every time a woman told him that he would be his girlfriend, he couldn¡¯t resist refusing.


    It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know, not refusing sometimes means more harm.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can persuade Vi, but I¡¯ll try it.¡± Ada Wood was very sympathetic to Aries Kent. His experience was amazing to her.


    The only difference was that she had Zora, and Aries Kent had nothing. They did nothing wrong, but why God punished them so much.


    ¡°If there is one person in the world who can persuade Vi to do what he doesn¡¯t want to do, I¡¯m afraid you are the only one.¡±


    Looking up, she looked at the moon in the sky, tonight, it¡¯s beautiful.


    For many years, he didn¡¯t go to see the moon as seriously as he was today.


    Before, although the man was mad, his mother always cared for him very well. The family was also happy to sit in the garden and eat snacks and watch the moon.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, the man ran out and died, and his mother never smiled again.


    The man died and lived up to the rest of his life, but his mother was innocent. Why did she suffer so much pain.


    ¡°I will tell him, but I can¡¯t guarantee that he will promise that I was in prison that year. If it wasn¡¯t for you, maybe I would not be just 10 years. Although there was a little problem in the middle of the way, you did help me.¡±


    Ada Wood looked at the bamboo shadow under the moonlight.


    She didn¡¯t know when the garden lights were turned off, only bright moonlight was left, printed on theke.


    This night scene, only Vi Turner here has the night scene.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Aries Kent thanked a person so seriously for the first time. Even if it was Arnold Hunter, he was not too serious.


    On the second floor, Vi stood on the balcony and looked at the back of two people.


    Needless to say, Ada Wood will definitely agree to Aries Kent¡¯s request, from childhood to adult, she is like this, as long as others ask her for help, she will agree.


    It was just the incident ten years ago that changed her temperament. She became so unreasonable and arrogant that she curled up and faced others with the thorns on her back. She hurt others as well as herself.


    Ada Wood watched Aries Kent leave until he disappeared.


    ¡°Did you promise him?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of my promise? You have to promise him. He¡¯s so pathetic. You can help him. Anyway, you¡¯re idle here, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m Vi.¡±


    Vi Turner looks at Ada Wood with a proud face, and the corners of her mouth hooked lightly. This name means that not everyone can turn to him for help.


    If it is not Ada Wood standing opposite him, he is not willing to say more to her.


    Ada Wood really wanted to p him, and her hands were about to be lifted.


    Of course, he is called Vi.


    Suppress the anger in the heart, she press the right arm with the left hand, put it back to the original position, grind the teeth back and forth, keep the voice down, wink at Vi Turner obsequiously,


    ¡°brother Vi Turner, you can help. With such sincerity, do you really have the heart to refuse me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Ada Wood. Do you know you¡¯re really disgusting.¡±¡±I can tell you again, I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you help him? As long as you convince me, I won¡¯t pester you.¡±


    Ada Wood has given up ttery to Vi Turner.


    ¡°I told you just now, because I am Vi.¡± Ada Wood couldn¡¯t help it.


    She clenched her hand and punched Vi Turner¡¯s face.


    ¡°I told you in a gentle way but you would not agree. I had to beat you.¡± Although this is very sorry Aries Kent, but she really can¡¯t help.


    ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s true. don¡¯t p my face, you know, or how can I hook up with my sister?¡±


    Vi Turner covered his eyes and pursed his mouth.


    ¡°Really, you are ugly. You are jealous of my beauty, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am jealous of your beauty.¡±


    Anyway, the matter of helping Aries Kent has been blown up. It¡¯s almost as good as fighting less. If Vita is here, she must be the happiest one to beat him. ¡°Stop, do you think I¡¯m so easy to be bullied with.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Vi Turner stands up and raises her hand, facing Ada Wood¡¯s face.


    When she saw her big eyes, she immediately drew back her hand and squatted on the ground like the Yellow cauliflower.


    ¡°I promise, so violent, I really don¡¯t know how Aaron takes a fancy to a woman like you.¡±


    Vi Turner held his head in both hands, raised his head slightly, pursed his mouth and looked at Ada Wood.


    ¡°Let hime to me by himself. Come here at 10:30 tomorrow morning, one secondte, I will cancel it.¡±


    Ada Wood was stunned for a moment, and blinked her eyes.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± He seems to say that he promised to help Aries Kent.


    Just now he was not willing to help Aries Kent. He was beaten?


    If she knew he would recover after one beat, she should had already started.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you tell him or not. I won¡¯t wait.¡±


    Covering his face, Vi Turner went to his room.


    ¡°Brother Vi Turner, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you in the face. I¡¯ll help you with the medicine.¡±


    Ada Wood feels a little embarrassed and wants to make up for Vi Turner.


    ¡°All right, all right. Do your own things. I¡¯ll get to the room.¡±


    Vi Turner refuses Ada Wood¡¯s request to help him with the medicine. She closes the door, leans behind the door and takes a deep breath.


    Ada, you don¡¯t belong to brother Vi anymore.


    Ada Wood stands at the door, spits her tongue and head at the door, and then turns back to her room.


    Back in the room, she immediately said the good news to Aries Kent, and then went in for a shower.


    Lying in the bathtub, thinking about Aaron in the vi before she came here at night.


    She dosen¡¯t know how he solved, and didn¡¯t know whether the Hill family and Hunter family have embarrassed him.


    he let her wait for him here, he will certainlye to find her.


    Aaron told her that he never broke his promise.


    After a whole day¡¯s tiredness and her menstrual period, Ada Wood fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, Aarones, but instead of looking for Ada Wood, he knocks on the door of Vi Turner.


    ¡°Come on, what is it?¡±


    Leaning against the door, he took a look at Ada Wood¡¯s room, lit a cigarette in his hand and took a sharp puff.


    He hade back to find her, but did not recognize her, just saw that she always smoke,ter, he also fell in love with the smell.


    ¡°The sooner you take her back to Italy, the better.¡±


    Aaron knows that this ce can¡¯tst long. The old man will find here sooner orter.


    There is Aaron¡¯s industry in Italy for the time being. It is very difficult to find Ada Wood on the site of Vi Turner.


    Secondly, they didn¡¯t dare to be too arrogant there.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I won¡¯t let her back if I take her away?¡±


    Vi squinted and puffed smoke into the air.


    Five years ago, he also came back and wanted to take Ada Wood away, because Aaron was always by her side, and he didn¡¯t even have a chance to get close to her.


    After she was in prison, he also came back several times, each time someone was secretly obstructing him.


    At first, he thought it was Aaron¡¯s people, butter he knew that Aaron was indifferent to Ada Wood.


    ¡°If you can do it, try it.¡±


    Aaron is not afraid of Vi Turner hiding Ada Wood.


    What he is afraid of is that Ada Wood w knew that Winni Bush was no longer there, she would note back to his side. After all, it happened because of him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t look at her, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to see if I leave.¡± Vi Turner has given up Ada Wood. As long as he can stay by her side, whether as a friend or as a brother, as long as he sees her happiness, he doesn¡¯t care about anything. If she really wants to follow Aaron, he is willing to help her. If she wants to go, he will never let Aaron take her away.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been here long enough. It¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Aaron finally did not go to Ada Wood¡¯s room and left directly. He was afraid that he was reluctant to leave the little woman, but he was even more afraid that the old man would find Ada Wood. ¡°When will you pick her up?¡±


    ¡°A monthter.¡± With that, Aaron disappeared in the night.


    Vi dropped the butt on the floor and stamped it out with his foot.


    He went to the door of Ada Wood¡¯s room and knock on the door of her room, e out, I know you heard it just now.¡±


    Ada Wood opens the door and rubs her bleary eyes.


    In fact, from Aaron came to the corner of the second floor stairs, she had already woken up.


    Her sleep has been very light, as long as there is a slight noise, she will wake up.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe out to see him just now?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Vi Turner can¡¯t understand these two people. They both want to see each other, but they all hide.


    It¡¯s just a door apart. As long as you open it, you can see each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to worry.¡±


    Between her and him, not closely separated is a door, there is a heart door.


    That heart door is not easy to open.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go.¡±


    This vi was originally used as Vi Turner¡¯s vacation house when he returned home, and he seldom came back. If he had not known Aarib toe back to cure Ada Wood, he would not havee back to this ce.


    Maybe this is the will of God. When he was searching for her, he could not see her. When he wanted to give up, she appeared in front of him.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t speak. She simply cleans up and goes with Vi Turner.


    Looking back at this ancient vi, she dosen¡¯t know when she wille back.


    Although Aaron said he would pick her up in a month, it would be his wedding with Yvette Hill one monthter, and everything would have settled down. Would he still pick her up?


    Forget it, she and he, this is predestined, Zora Wood left, now there came a Yvette Hill.


    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to leave Aaron?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ada Wood walks ahead and goes in the direction of Vi Turner¡¯s car.


    She¡¯ll leave sooner orter. Now she¡¯s just putting the time forward. No matter how hard she tries, she can¡¯t have him.


    Vi Turner didn¡¯t speak and drove to the airport.


    His private ne, parked at the airport, mingled with those airliners, which made it more unattractive.


    Before getting on the ne, Ada Wood takes a look back at w City, which is a prosperous city. In the end, there is no ce for her.


    ¡°Ada, have a drink of water, and then have a rest. When you wake up, we will be in Italy.¡±


    Vi Turner poured a cup of warm water to Ada Wood and sat down beside her.


    ¡°Can I go to Ennd to see Winni first?¡± Ada Wood¡¯s only worry is that Winni Bush, who is far away in Ennd, she is her only rtive in the world.


    Holding warm water in both hands, Ada looks at Vi Turner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my task is to take you to Italy, not to be found by the Hunter people. Britain is the territory of the Hunter family. I don¡¯t have the ability to let you arrive at Aunt song¡¯s Hospital safely.¡±


    Vi Turner doesn¡¯t dare to see Ada Wood for fear that she will find out that he is lying.


    Ada Wood was the only one absent from Winni Bush¡¯s funeral.


    ¡°Well, then I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Ada Wood also knows that her request is unreasonable, but she hasn¡¯t seen Winni for a long time, and she doesn¡¯t know how her body is recovering.


    She is really useless. She can¡¯t protect Winni. She has been protected all the time.


    When can she be like them, she can take charge of her own affairs.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s going to be a long time to fly. Take a rest and you¡¯ll arrive at your destination when you wake up.¡±


    Gently cover Ada Wood with a nket, and they walk to the cockpit.

 Chapter 155

    Ada Wood closed her eyes and began to rest.


    Maybe she was so tired that she fell asleep soon.


    When Vi Turner sees Ada, who ran falls asleep. Hees out of the cockpit and covers her with a thin nket.


    Sit by her side and watch her fall asleep.


    She dosen¡¯t know how long she slept.


    When Ada Wood woke up, she was no longer on the ne.


    Looking at the room, a pink world.


    She remembers that Zora Wood likes pink and she likes blue.


    If she¡¯s still there, she¡¯ll love the room, just like it¡¯s specially designed for her.


    ¡°Ada, if you wake up, go down and have breakfast. You must be hungry.¡±


    Vi Turneres up to ask Ada Wood to get up for breakfast. When she opens the door, he doesn¡¯t have to knock.


    ¡°Where am I? Have I arrived in Italy? ¡±


    Ada Wood went straight downstairs. It was really Italian. She was so far away from Aaron so soon. The garden is full ofvender, which is Zora Wood¡¯s favorite flower.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe. Eat quickly. It¡¯s not delicious when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Vi Turner cooks for Ada Wood and cooks a very rich breakfast.


    She used to pester him, make her all kinds of fancy Bento, and then take it to school to show off. And every time is different, delicious and good-looking.


    Ada Wood goes to the restaurant downstairs and sees the rich breakfast on the table. Her eyes are bright.


    She is not only good at cooking, but also a good eater. She must be greedy for food, so she will study all kinds of fancy dishes.


    In the past, she could run half of w City for a delicious meal.


    Sometimes the traffic fare is enough to buy a lot of food, but she just wants to eat it.


    ¡°Did you do all this?¡±


    With chopsticks, she began to eat.


    Mouth full, she still does not forget to move chopsticks.


    ¡°Of course, I made it. In the past, you like brother Turner¡¯s cooking best. Besides delicious food, it was also good-looking.¡±


    Vi Turner sits opposite Ada Wood and quietly watches her eat without moving her chopsticks. It¡¯s like he¡¯ll be full just by looking at it like that.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± Ada Wood¡¯s attention is all over the food, and she doesn¡¯t hear what Vi Turner says.


    It¡¯s rare to have such a rich breakfast. She must eat a lot.


    ¡°Nothing. You can eat more if you like. Anyway, I don¡¯t know when Aaron will pick you up. There are plenty of opportunities. I will do it for you every day.¡±


    A month is neither too long nor short, but still gave him time topensate Ada Wood.


    Ten years ago, he pushed her away. Now she doesn¡¯t want toe back to him. This is his retribution.


    Ten yearster, Aaron gave him a chance to make up for it. He can¡¯t just waste it.


    ¡°By the way, do you have chili sauce, super spicy one?¡±


    In the past, Ada Wood used to eat spicy food, especially delicious.


    She had to add a lot of hot peppers to make her food feel delicious.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Most people eat, tearse out, but she eats with relish.


    ¡°Yes, but you can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Vi Turner knew that Ada had stomach disease. Although she was almost cured, the disease could not be cured. As long as the diet was not paid attention to, it would still recur.


    What¡¯s more, there was no chili sauce in this ce. He didn¡¯t bring it.


    ¡°It¡¯s stingy. Forget it. It¡¯s delicious without chili sauce.¡±


    She hasn¡¯t eaten pepper for five years, so she¡¯s not sure she can stand it. She just wants to eat it. One breakfast, she ate for half an hour, looking at the almost food on the table, touching her plump belly, leaning against the chair, unable to move.


    ¡°Full?¡± Vi Turner squints at Ada Wood, her hands around her chest, and her mouth slightly rises.


    Ada Wood nods and smiles contentedly.


    ¡°Ada Wood, It¡¯s just a man. Do you be like this?¡± Vi Turner despises Ada Wood very much.


    He is the one who leaves home most. As long as she has any unhappiness, she will try her best to eat and eat without restraint.


    ¡°I tell you, since ARON has said that he wille to pick you up, you should believe him. You havee here for five years, not to mention one month.¡±


    Ada Wood is stunned. Only Zora Wood knows her habit.


    Every time she is in a bad mood, Zora Wood will apany her to eat everywhere, and finally eat to vomit.


    ¡°Vi Turner, did something happen between us that caused me to have no memory of youter?¡±


    Vi Turner did not speak. he stood up from his seat and went to the French window to look at thevender in full bloom.


    Thisvender field is nted for Ada Wood. She likes blue, blue and purple, and the color ofvender is her favorite.


    This flower is also her favorite. Zora Wood likes Lavender because Ada Wood says that the flowers are beautiful and fragrant.


    He likes the Jacaranda, because Ada Wood says that when the couplets are in full bloom, they are really beautiful and romantic. She wants to see them with him. But between them, exactly what happened,.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    The flowers are beautiful, but the people behind them are more beautiful.


    For him, nothing can attract his eyes, but Ada Wood is different, just like an elf who identally intrudes into his world, disrupting the rhythm of his world and bing that wonderful miracle. About her memory, too much, too beautiful.


    Ada Wood lowers her head and thinks about it. What should she know?


    About Vi Turner, this person, she only also only saw message of him from the Inte. And it¡¯s all negative news, saying how cruel he is, and how wonderful the fees he received.


    Anyway, the online evaluation of him is a pervert, lunatic.


    She can¡¯t imagine that a psychopath would contact her before she got involved.


    But after contact with him, she found that he was a lonely person, and did not know how to express his feelings.


    She looked up and looked at the back of the piano. The pink and tender lips opened.


    ¡°Well, what do you want me to know? Just say those.¡±


    Vi Turner looks up at the sky at a 45 degree angle. What does he want her to know?


    Just tell her the good things? Or the whole story?


    Now that she has started all over again, what¡¯s the point of saying that?


    ¡°Since you have forgotten, forget it. It¡¯s not a very important memory for you. forget it.¡± Now that she has Aaron , it is meaningless for him to appear again.


    For her, Aaron is all.


    Although she refused to admit it in her mouth, she could not deceive her heart.


    He had hypnotized her, to cure her depression and her inability to speak, to cure her deepest fear. Adaire is not her love, even Vi Turner is not the person she needs, she is most afraid of losing Aaron.


    ¡°Maybe you used to be a very important person for me, and then for some reason, I forgot you. In this case, let¡¯s get to know each other again, in the way of friends.¡±


    Ada Wood stood up, walked to Vi Turner¡¯s side and looked at his side face.


    This lonely man must be very short of friends. He was not willing to open his heart to ept others. So, she opened her heart to him and tried to let him into her world.


    All of a sudden, she turned to Vi Turner and held out her hand with a smile on her face. ¡°Hello, my name is Ada Wood. Time goes by, I was a very willful person, regardless of the consequences. Fortunately, now I have got rid of those stinky problems. I hope this kind of me is qualified to be your friend.¡±

 Chapter 156

    Is he qualified to be her friend? He is the one who is not qualified to stand by her side.


    Vi Turner looks at Ada Wood¡¯s face, with a little baby fat baby face, looks particrly cute.


    In the past, she liked to y coquettish with him.


    ¡°Well?¡± Ada Wood saw that Vi Turner didn¡¯t respond. She nodded and raised her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be your girlfriend?¡±


    Vi Turner takes a look at Ada Wood¡¯s hand, then reaches out his hand and grabs her hand. ¡°Hello, my name is Vi Turner. I hope you won¡¯t dislike me as your boyfriend.¡±


    It seems that time has returned to 15 years ago. Ada Wood, wearing two pigtails, is very cute. When Ada¡¯s father went to talk about business, he took her with him


    . For fear of disturbing the conversation of the adults, Ada Wood was called to the garden to y by herself.


    Because Vi didn¡¯t want to practice piano, he climbed down from the balcony on the second floor and was seen by Ada Wood sitting on the swing in the back garden.


    At that time, he was twelve and she was eight.


    ¡°Who are you? Why climb down from above ?¡±


    Holding the doll in both hands , she looked at Vi Turner cleverly.


    ¡°This is my family. I can do whatever I like.¡± Vi Turner looks at Ada Wood with pride on her face, then pushes aside her who is blocking his way and runs outside.


    Ada Wood, who was pushed , doesn¡¯t make any noise or cry. She just looks at the direction of Vi Turner¡¯s escape with wide eyes.


    It was because a servant who happened to pass by saw this scene, so he told Vi¡¯s father and caught him back.


    ¡°Vi Turner, as a brother, how can you push your sister? Apologize to Ada.¡±


    Vi Turner¡¯s father took Vi Turner to Ada Wood and said sternly.


    Vi Turner is a little unconvinced, biting his lips and refusing to speak.


    ¡°Uncle Vi, I don¡¯t think brother Vi did it on purpose. There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Clever Ada Wood, like a delicate porcin doll, looks at Vi Turner with a smile and her small head tilts slightly.


    It was the first time they met, at the Vi house.


    ¡°Ada is a good. If only Vi were half as sensible as you.¡±


    Vi Turner¡¯s father touched Ada Wood¡¯s small head, and his face was full of love.


    ¡°Ada, when you grow up, will you marry brother Vi as his wife?¡±


    Ada Wood raises her head and takes a look at Vi Turner, and then takes a look at Vi Turner¡¯s father. She doesn¡¯t understand and nods.


    ¡°Well, let brother Basil take you to the garden?¡±


    Ada Wood sees someone to apany her to y, she is very happy. Then she was taken to the back garden by Vi Turner. As soon as she arrived, he was particrly disgusted to push K Ada, and then ran away by himself.


    Ada Wood thinks that Vi is doing this to y with her, and tries to catch up with Vi Turner. He ran faster and faster, and Ada Wood was more and more difficult to chase, and finally fell to the ground.


    Her hand was rubbed to break ayer of skin, very painful, but she forced to hold back tears, tightly pursed her mouth, looking at the direction of Vi Turner¡¯s running, and did not call him. After running for a while, she saw that the little follower was missing. She came back to look for her.


    Seeing Ada Wood sitting on the ground, covered with mud, grabbing his bleeding hand, sipping his mouth and holding back tears, he looks like agrrevied.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop me?¡± Vi Turner helped Ada Wood up from the ground and helped her to pat the soil off her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t y with me. I just want to y with you.¡±


    Ada Wood is alone and Zora Wood is at home. She is always alone at home, staring at the clouds out of the window.


    Every time Zora Woodes home, it is her happiest time. She will share all her good things with her.


    Butter, Winifred mother didn¡¯t want Zora Wood toe home, so she met Zora Wood less and less, and she became more and more lonely.


    ¡°It¡¯s stupid. I¡¯ll take you home and get a band aid.¡±


    Vi Turner takes Ada Wood to Vi¡¯s home again. After sticking the band aid for her, she doesn¡¯t run.


    She just apanies her to y in the back garden.


    ¡°My name is Vi Turner, What¡¯s your name?¡± Vi Turner sits on the swing, holding both sides with both hands, and asks Ada Wood to push behind him.


    ¡°My name is Ada Wood. Brother Vi, I¡¯ll call you that in the future, will you? ¡±


    Ada Wood wiped the sweat on her forehead and pushed the swing.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Ada Wood breaks away from Vi Turner¡¯s hand and shakes it twice in front of him.


    After he had just said that, he had been holding her hand tightly, and the more he grasped it, he had no expression on his face.


    ¡°Ah? What do you say Vi Turner returns to his mind from his memory and takes her hand back. he looks at Ada Wood with some embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so absorbed in thinking that I didn¡¯t hear you. Can you say it again?¡±


    ¡°I just asked you if you likevender very much. Zora Wood also likevender very much.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ada Wood has long forgotten that she used to love this kind of blue and purple flower crazily. Because she likes it, she sprinkles Lavender seeds in the garden. When the flowers bloom the next year, it¡¯s really beautiful.


    Later, Zora Wood began to like the blue and purple flowers. Later, she also began to nt these. ¡°Because someone likes it, Zora Wood and I like this kind of flower.¡±


    She turned and continued to look at thevender in the garden. The flower is still that flower, but Ada Wood is no longer that Ada Wood.


    She forgot her brother Vi Turner and forgot that she used to likevender.


    ¡°You¡¯re not talking about me, are you?¡±


    Ada Wood points to herself in surprise and looks at the flowers outside the window.


    Although she knew that she must have something to do with Vi Turner, she did not know when he appeared at her side.


    He is good to her, , a abnormal psychologist, can¡¯t be good to a person for no reason.


    ¡°Do you you are the most important.¡± Vi Turner suddenly turned around and looked at Ada Wood. ¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you survive without harming others? ¡± Ada rolled her eyes at Vi Turner, and then returns to the position where she just Sat. She angrily picks up a fried dough stick and puts it into her mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s stingy. I¡¯m angry just by saying you a word. I¡¯ve cured you and made you speak.¡±


    Vi Turner, with her hands around her chest, leaned against the French window and squinted at Ada Wood.


    How difficult it was to get her to speak, but not to remember what happened that day. He carefully arranged that he was almost killed by Aaron.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You cured me of being unable to speak? Didn¡¯t I just say it because of the shock from Adair¡¯s wedding? What does it have to do with you? ¡±


    Ada Wood will never forget what happened that day. She just to wish away Adaire, did not expect, she waspletely ruined.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You didn¡¯t hear anything just now. I¡¯ll go upstairs first. We¡¯ll go shoppingter. You just came here, and there¡¯s nothing. You should go and clean it up.¡±


    Vi Turner knew he had revealed something he shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Vi Turner, you stop and make it clear. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Ada Wood quickly catch. If she doesn¡¯t know, she will never let Vi Turner go.

 Chapter 157

    She has always been wondering. It is clear that Wendy Smith has been held by Baird Churchil to the police station, and she has also been sent to prison. Although she is not under the control of Baird Churchil, she is the one sent by him in person, and the face should be given.


    Even if she is not punished in death, she will not run out so easily.


    So she inexplicably appeared at the scene of Adair¡¯s wedding, with those ugly photos of her. There must be something in it.


    She had tried out Aaron¡¯s words, but he pretended that he had not heard anything. He did not investigate the events of that day.


    Vi Turner ran upstairs quickly, hid in the room, and shut the door quickly.


    Ada Wood panted.


    Ada Wood raised her hand and banged on the door of Vi Turner¡¯s room, almost smashing his door.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Vi Turner, youe out and make it clear. Did you arrange that? Is Aaron your aplice? Do you know the man in the picture? ¡±


    She always feel that they have an affair. This time, she found the evidence.


    Vi Turner leaned against the door and pushed her body against the door for fear that she would rush in the next second. It¡¯s really damned.


    If Aaron knows about it, something must happen.


    When he dared to do so, he was sure that Aaron would not dare to settle ounts with him. This is exactly what he didn¡¯t want Ada Wood to know, and it was also the direct reason why she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Therefore, this is the most favorable thing that he used to let Ada Wood speak.


    ¡°Youe out, Vi. I¡¯m going to smash the door.¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s hands are hurt, so she just takes off her slippers and smashes the door with his slippers.


    Looking at one shoe print on the door, she was more and more happy.


    ¡± Ada calm down, don¡¯t be so excited. I¡¯m just saying it casually¡± Vi Turner wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He could imagine the scene when he opened the door. It would be a slippering over and hitting him in the face. This is not the first time that he has encountered this kind of thing.


    Before, she often smashed him with slippers. Every now and then he would wear the school uniform with her slippers printed on it to go to school.


    She always stands behind him triumphantly, pointing to him and saying,


    ¡°Vi Turner is my man. This is his mark that belongs to me. I can see it clearly. As everyone in his ss knows.


    ¡°Vi, are you the kind of person who can brag? You think I¡¯ll believe it? Do you really think of me as a three-year-old? ¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t believe Vi Turner¡¯s lies. Although he is arrogant, charming and abnormal, he never talks flustered or deceives people.


    In particr, he has promised to treat diseases, and none of them has been cured by him.


    ¡°Elder sister, goddess, little fairy, please forgive me. I really don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯ll just talk about it casually. If you don¡¯t believe you, ask Aaron , because you said you would wish to Adaire. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to go there. Besides, they all say that I¡¯m a pervert. If I go crazy at the wedding and sleep his bride, what should I do? The wedding invitation letter in my hand is not from Adair that I went to ask for it. ¡±


    The wedding invitation letter was specially asked for by Adair, and most people would not invite him to attend the wedding.


    He has no friends, and he doesn¡¯t need them.


    Of course, if it was Ada Wood¡¯s wedding, he would certainly appear.


    In fact, on the day Ada Wood married Adair Carter, he came back, but before he arrived at the scene to wish her well in person, the wedding ceremony was cancelled by Adair Carter.


    As soon as he got off the ne and saw the news, he took a return ticket and went back to Italy. Aaron is beside her. He will solve all the troubles for her. When he came back to look for Ada Wood, he didn¡¯t see her. It was Aaron who got in the way.


    ¡°Vi Turner, get out.¡± Ada Wood takes a slipper and smashes it on the door of Vi Turner. Her strength has been reduced a lot, and she almost has no strength. Lying on the door, the slippers continued to struggle. ¡°Ah ~¡±


    Ada Wood suddenly yelled, jumped out of the door of Vi Turner, held her chest in both hands, and looked behind her in horror,


    ¡°you, you, who are you?¡± A middle-aged old woman suddenly hugs herughing silly.


    ¡°Star, you are my baby.¡± The middle-aged old woman bared her teeth and walked slowly to Ada Wood. ¡°Star, let mother hold it. Mother miss you so much. Can mother take you to dad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, stop.¡± Ada Wood put one hand on her chest, and the other hand stretched out to the old woman.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not your star. You know the wrong person. My name is Ada Wood. You can call me Ada.¡±


    ¡°Ada?¡± The middle-aged old woman lowered her head as if in deep thought and murmured.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Ada, ¡± Ada Wood exins quickly, for fear that the old woman will suddenly spread it again.


    ¡°No, you are not Ada, you are my star.¡± The middle-aged woman suddenly raised her head and walked towards Ada Wood with a positive face.


    ¡°Star, what¡¯s the matter with you? Is there anyone bullying you? Don¡¯t be afraid. Tell your mother that she will protect you She has been retreating to the foot of the wall. ¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m really not your star. Can you tell me what the stars look like and I¡¯ll take you to find her?¡±


    ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter?¡± At first, Vi Turner thought that Ada Wood was just acting. This was a trick she used to use. She tried it all the time. After hearing another voice, he remembered that there was another person here.


    Open the door quickly. Ada Wood shrinks sideways and hides behind Vi Turner. She grabs the sleeve of his arm with both hands and sticks out half of her head to look at the middle-ageddy. ¡°Vi Turner, please help me. This aunt always says that I am her star. I don¡¯t even know her daughter. Where can I find the stars for her?¡±


    Ada Wood really wants to cry without tears.


    ¡°Her daughter?¡±¡±Who told you that her star was her daughter,¡±


    ¡°Not a daughter, but a granddaughter? But she said she was the mother of the stars Ada Wood is even more strange. She is still a girl in her twenties. At most, this old woman is about the same age as Winifred mother, Winni. How could she have such a big granddaughter. So, it¡¯s her daughter.


    ¡°Who told you it was her granddaughter?¡± Vi Turner leans her body against the door with her hands and looks at Ada Wood with a smile.


    The smile made her feel a little creepy.


    She shook her body twice, nced at her mouth and said wrongly, ¡°is it possible that the star is a pet dog? Or a pet cat? Or a parrot? ¡±


    Ada Wood squatted on the ground,.


    ¡°Star, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did someone bully you? Tell mom, mom will teach him a lesson for you. ¡±


    The middle-aged old woman saw Ada Wood squatting on the ground and was about to cry. She felt a burst of heartache.


    She stretched out her hands and walked slowly towards Ada Wood.


    But see Vi Turner that pair of warning eyes, immediately stopped the pace, stood in the same ce, to watch Ada Wood squatting on the ground.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? The stars are here. They won¡¯t leave you. Don¡¯t worry A figure came to this side in a hurry, supporting the middle-aged woman and pinning her hair behind her ears. Suddenly, a familiar voice appears in Ada Wood¡¯s ear. She raises her head to look at the visitor and looks at the owner of the voice in surprise. ¡°You are star?¡±

 Chapter 158

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Aries Kent looks at the Ada Wood strangely. Everyone has a nickname. Is it strange that he has it? For years, his mother has called him stars, and she doesn¡¯t know that he has changed his name to Aries Kent.


    For him, star is his name, Aries Kent is another person.


    ¡°No, no problem, it¡¯s just not thought.¡±


    Ada Wood climbed up from the ground and looked at Aries Kent with a smile.


    Her ordinary appearance, she would be recognized by Aries Kent¡¯s mother as Aries Kent, even killing her, she could not show the appearance of Aries Kent¡¯s evil spirit.


    ¡°Before returning to Aries Kent¡¯s house, Aries Kent was called Star. Because he was not recognized by Kent family, he was raised upby his mother. When he was three, Aries Kent, the eldest son of Kent family, died of illness because of his poor care. Then, Star was taken home by the old man of Kent family. He renamed Aries Kent and lived for the identity of the child who died. So, to be honest, Aries Kent is not Aries Kent, but only Aries Kent who enjoys everything with the title of someone else. ¡±


    Vi Turner know about Aries Kent. When he first met him, he didn¡¯t like him, so he made all his information clear.


    Aaron Hunter is strong and there isn¡¯t anything he can¡¯t do, so he is just the opposite. There is no force. But his intelligencework is very developed.


    He can find out every information clearly. Only two people he have no way to find out.


    The two people are from Hunter family people, one is the Aaron on the face, that is, the Aaron that has been around the Ada Wood, and the other is the Aaron in the dark. No one has seen him, even do not know whether he is male or female.


    The only clue is that the Aaron Hunter in the dark are ill, and he is very sick, and he can hardly get out of bed. But it is not known what the disease is. Maybe Arnold Hunter knows, but he doesn¡¯t know what Aaron looks like in the dark.


    Mrs. Kent looked back at Aries Kent, then turned to see the Ada Wood. She took Aries Kent¡¯s hand away from her body. ¡°You are not my star, she is my star. You go away.¡±


    Ada Wood saw Mrs. Kent shake away her hands, and walked in her direction. She quickly retracted her back, and dared not to see Mrs. Kent.


    The real Star came, she still does not want him but only wants her.


    ¡°Mom, you see, I am your son star really, she is not a star, she is Ada, I often mention Ada with you.¡±


    Before, Mrs. Kent lived in a mental hospital, and he often went there to see her, tell her stories, and what happened to him.


    Every time he finished his own affairs, as long as the name of Ada Wood appeared, she would ask who Ada Wood was and asked to see the photos.


    Every time he would take out the photos of Ada Wood and show her, and tell her the story of Ada Wood and Araron Hunter.


    ¡°Ada? ¡± Mrs. Kent stopped her steps suddenly and thought with her head down. Suddenly, she pulled the hand of Vi and ran downstairs, ¡°star, your father is back. We¡¯ll pick him up at the door.¡±


    Vi was so inexplicably pulled to stand at the vi door, forced to wait for his ¡°father¡± toe back.


    ¡°Little Ada, sorry, since the man died, she is going to have problems here, often do something long ago, and always recognize the wrong person.¡±


    Aries Kent pointed to the direction of his head, and he exined it with Ada Wood.


    Although it was also sudden, she never recognized him wrong. Today is the only expection.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I don¡¯t know she¡¯s Mrs. Kent. I thought who was running the wrong ce, and came here.¡±


    Ada Wood looked at the direction of the Vi Turner, then looked back at Aries Kent.


    ¡°You asked me to ask Vi Turner to help, just hope he could cure Mrs. Kent¡¯s disease?¡±


    Clearly he is a filial piety, why is the Vi Turner just not willing to help.


    ¡°Yes, I think, he was hostile to me for a joke I had said before, and I didn¡¯t expect that your position in his heart was so important.¡±


    Aries Kent smiled bitterly. If it wasn¡¯t that joke, Vi would not have been reluctant to meet him for so many years, let alone help.


    No matter what treasures he brings, what kind of woman, or all kinds of men, he does not want to meet him, and throw out all the things he sent to him. Because he is not sure about his sexual orientation, he can only try both. If there is one that suits his taste, he will have the chance to ask him for help.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I think you still don¡¯t know. it¡¯s better, after all, it¡¯s not a good thing.¡±


    At first, he had suffered for this sentence. Not only Vi would not help him. Aaron directly found several strong men, so that he could not get out of bed for a week.


    Now he will not say again if he is killed. The price is not generallyrge.


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t go on questioning. Anyway, Aries Kent says that she¡¯d better not know, which means he won¡¯t tell her. It¡¯s better to take it from Vi Turner¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Star, dad may be busy with thepany and wille backter. If you are hungry, your mother will go back to make food for you. It will be ready in a while. You will wait for your mother.¡±


    After a while, Mrs. Kent took Vi Turner¡¯s hand and went to the house.


    Then tell him to wait in the living room, and then quickly run to the kitchen to start preparing a good lunch.


    Vi Turner sits on the sofa and allows Mrs. Kent to be busy, neither stopping her nor helping her. ¡°Vi Turner, how is Mrs Kent¡¯s condition?¡± Ada Wood still pays more attention to this. After all, such a good woman has be like this.


    She should not bear all this, she should have a happy life.


    ¡°There is no cure.¡±¡±Unless that man she¡¯s been looking forward to that maing back again,¡± Obviously, this is impossible. How can a person who has passed away for many years appear in front of them again.


    ¡°Can you find someone who looks like him?¡± After the embrace of Mrs. Kent just now, since she can mistake her for Aries Kent, she can definitely find someone who is very simr to Aries Kent¡¯s father to rece him.


    Although it¡¯s not the original product, it¡¯s very good to have a fake to make do with it.


    ¡°It¡¯s my Ada. It¡¯s really smart. Come on, brother Vi will give you a big kiss.¡± Vi Turner opens his mouth andes to Ada Wood. Finally, Ada Wood fans back with a slipper.


    ¡°I tell you, Vi Turner, the matter just now is not over. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, my slippers are not for nothing.¡±


    She picked up her slippers and put them on the top of his head. With one hand in her waist, she stepped on the sofa beside Vi Turner and looked down at him.


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear what you said just now. There was a strong wind blowing through my eardrum. It seemed that my eardrum was cracked. I¡¯m going to the hospital to repair my eardrum. I¡¯ll continue to talk when Ie back.¡±


    Basil got up from the sofa and went out to the door. ¡°By the way, judge, you have such a good rtionship with Aaron. You must know something. Tell me about it. Wendy Smith was at Adair¡¯s wedding that day¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Vi, wait for me. The wind just now seems to have cracked my eardrum. Please make an appointment with a doctor. I¡¯ll go with you to repair the eardrum.¡±


    Without waiting for Ada Wood to speak, Aries Kent immediately interrupts Ada Wood¡¯s words and says in the face of Vi Turner¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Mom, someone bullied stars.¡±


    Ada Wood throws her slippers on the ground and shouts at the kitchen.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When Mrs. Kent, who is chopping vegetables, hears Ada Wood¡¯s voice, she immediately chases out with a kitchen knife,


    ¡°who dares to bully my stars?¡±


    Ada Wood shamelessly pointed to Aries Kent and Vi Turner¡¯s direction, with a very evil smile in the corner of her mouth, ¡°they are the two.¡±

 Chapter 159

    ¡°No.¡±


    Aries Kent and Vi Turner see Mrs. Kent ran out with a kitchen knife.


    It¡¯s not a joke. If the knife is stabbed, they¡¯re bound to heaven.


    The two of them ran out of the gate, and Mrs. Kent ran after them and chopped at them with a kitchen knife.


    Vi Turner closes the iron door in time, the kitchen knife looks directly at the big iron door. Aries Kent looked at such a dangerous scene, stretched out his hand and touched the cold sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°My mother, I was almost cut to death by my mother. ¡±


    Ada Wood also walked out and stood beside Mrs. Kent, with a smile on her face and looked at them.


    That¡¯s the punishment for them not to tell her. As the client and the victim, they have the most right to know. They even want to hide from her.


    ¡°My dear, please call Mrs. Kent back. The kitchen knife frightens me. I always feel that the next second it will appear on my neck.¡±


    Vi Turner pulls the door tightly and asks Aries Kent to lock the door for fear that Mrs Kent will run out and end their life.


    ¡°If you want me to call Mrs. Kent back, you tell me the facts of that day.¡±


    Aries Kent and Vi Turner looked at each other, nodded their heads, and then turned their heads back together.


    They looked at her firmly, and said together.


    ¡°You¡¯d better let Mrs. Kent cut me off.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t known that the two of them had been having a bad rtionship before, she would have thought they were deliberately showing love in front of her.


    Ada Wood asked. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to tell me.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t tell you even if we die¡±


    Two people turn their faces to one side, showing an attitude of not willing to submit.


    Instead of being tortured to death by Aaron , they would rather be chopped to death by Mrs. Kent with a kitchen knife, at least the pain if only for once.


    If Aaron knows about it, it¡¯s physical and mental torture, which can definitely make them survive but even more wry than death.


    ¡°Mom, the star is hungry. I want to eat your cooking.¡± Ada Wood did not continue to ask, knowing that there was no point. Anyway, there was a long way to go. She could take her time. ¡°OK, star, wait for mom. Mom will go to cook and give us stars to eat.¡±


    When Mrs. Kent heard Ada Wood¡¯s coquetry, she immediately took back the kitchen knife and ran to the kitchen.


    She can¡¯t let her stars starve. She has to get the food ready quickly.


    Ada Wood opens the door, lets Aries Kent and Vi Turnere in, and then turns to walk inside the house.


    Two people looked at each other suspiciously, pause for a moment, two people raised their feet at the same time, stepped into the courtyard.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Hearing Ada Wood¡¯s ¡°Mom¡±, Vi Turner and Aries Kent quickly retract their feet at the same time, and then m the big iron door.


    The deafening noise startled Ada Wood, who had just turned around. She looked back at the two people outside the courtyard gate and finished the rest of the words, ¡°no, I don¡¯t want to eat chili peppers.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two want toe in? Just stay outside.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ada Wood rolled her eyes at them, then turns around and continues to walk inside.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, conditioned reflex. Maybe my reflex arc is shorter, so I move faster. Don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Aries Kent sheepishly smiles, then approaches the courtyard gate, the hand just touches the courtyard gate.


    Seeing Mrs. Kent who rushed out of the kitchen with a kitchen knife again, the two pulled the door and jumped back at the same time.


    They looked at Mrs Kent helplessly. Because Ada Wood¡¯s voice was getting lower and lower, Mrs. Kent in the kitchen didn¡¯t hear clearly.


    So she rushed out of the kitchen again with a kitchen knife. ¡°Star, what did you say just now, mother didn¡¯t hear you clearly. You can say it again.¡±


    Ada Wood smiles helplessly. It seems that she is destined to be a man.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. Don¡¯t put pepper in the dish. I¡¯m afraid of spicy.¡±


    ¡°No pepper.¡± Mrs. Kent smiles at Ada Wood. Then she suddenly turns around, raises her kitchen knife and stares at Aries Kent.


    ¡°Star, don¡¯t go with this evil woman, and don¡¯t marry her back to Kent¡¯s house. Your father is fascinated by such a woman, so he often doesn¡¯t go home. You have to listen to me.¡±


    Ada Wood smiles awkwardly and agrees with Mrs. Kent. ¡°You evil woman, don¡¯t try to seduce my son. Stars are my son. He will listen to me and won¡¯t let you into Kent¡¯s house.¡±


    Mrs. Kent took a kitchen knife, facing Aries Kent.


    ¡°OK, OK, you put down the kitchen knife, I will not seduce your son.¡±


    Suddenly Aries Kent holding Vi Turner, smiling at Mrs kENT, ¡°this is my boyfriend, you can rest assured, I and he is a pair, will not rob your son with you.¡±


    Seeing Aries Kent and Vi Turner holding each other, Mrs. Kent finally gave a breath,


    ¡°it¡¯s really shameless. Son, Come on, let¡¯s go in and mom will make you delicious food. ¡±


    Mrs. Kent took Ada Wood¡¯s hand and walk to the hall.


    Vi Turner looks at the back of Madame Kent and Ada Wood. This is definitely a personal attack, absolutely.


    ¡°Mr. big handsome, calm down. Don¡¯t haggle with a patient.¡±


    Aries Kent stretched out his hand and put it on Vi Turner¡¯s chest, gently stroking his chest, trying tofort him.


    ¡°Get out of my way. Don¡¯t touch me with your evil paws. It¡¯s sultry.¡± Move Aries Kent¡¯s hand away Vi stride into the house. It¡¯s his family.


    he¡¯s driven out by an outsider. He was bullied by her son.


    Aries Kent retracted his hand and looked at himself carefully.


    Then he smell of his body. It¡¯s very fragrant. He took a bath in the morning, and there¡¯s a faint smell of lemon. What¡¯s wrong.


    He shrugged his shoulders, and then followed the steps of Vi Turner.


    All day long, in addition to going to the bathroom, Mrs. Kent followed Ada Wood¡¯s back and asked her if she was hungry, thirsty, whether she wanted to eat snacks or not. Anyway, it was not more than one meter away from her.


    ¡°Stop, I want to sleep now. Can you go back to your room?¡± Standing at the door of the room, Ada Wood has a headache.


    It¡¯s been going on all day, and if it goes on like this, she¡¯ll go crazy. It¡¯s true.


    The two men, who said they would go out and look for someone simr to Mr. Kent. They had already run away before lunch time.


    She was left with the arduous task of taking care of Mrs. Kent for a whole day.


    It was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening, and the two of them had note back.


    ¡°Star, go to sleep. It¡¯s OK. mother is watching. Don¡¯t be afraid. mother won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Madame Kent is not willing to leave Ada Wood half a step.


    Ada Wood takes a deep breath, calms down her mood, and keeps herself from getting angry. Put her hands together on the top of her head and bow to Madame Kent. ¡°I¡¯m really not your star. The evil woman you mentioned during the day is your son , but now he has changed his name to Aries Kent. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call him star. Let me go.¡±


    She decided to change rooms with Aries Kent, and she would note out of the room all day, so that she would not see her and would not continue to pester her.


    ¡°Star, don¡¯t you like your mother to follow you? Then mom will Stay away from you. If you have something , call Mom, mom is right next to you. Mrs. Kent seems to see that Ada Wood doesn¡¯t like her very much.


    The expression on her face suddenly bes a little sad. She slowly steps back and looks at Ada Wood eagerly.


    Ada Wood bows her back and her hands are powerless. She really can¡¯t deal with Mrs. Kent. She can¡¯t sleep with her at night, can¡¯t she?


    When she was going to take Mrs. Kent back to her room to sleep, the two men came back. ¡± you¡¯re back atst. I¡¯ll go out tomorrow, and you¡¯ll stay and watch her.¡±

 Chapter 160

    Vi Turner and Aries Kent take a look at each other, and then look at Ada Wood, and then they promise her with joy.


    Finally, Mrs. Kent is coaxed to sleep in her own room. Ada Wood climbs back to her room and lies on the bed like a corpse.


    Soon, she fell asleep. She was exhausted this day. She really hope someone can help her massage at this time, even if it¡¯s not professional.


    It¡¯s good to massage her back a little bit. Suddenly, it seems that a pair of warm palms are touching her face, gently, once.


    At first, Ada Wood felt that she was enjoying it, but then she suddenly felt something was wrong. Reach out, she turn on the bedsidemp, see Mrs. Kent is squatting in front of her bed, quietly looking at her, hands still stay on her face.


    ¡°Ah ~¡± Ada Wood felt that she had already copsed before Madame Kent was cured.


    ¡°Mrs. Kent, why are you in my room?¡± Sitting up from the bed, grabbing her dishevelled hair, Ada is helpless. Hearing Ada Wood¡¯s reproach, Mrs Kent lowered her head and stirred her hands together, just like a child who did something wrong.


    ¡°Star, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t sleep, so I came to see you.¡±


    The two men heard the sound and rushed to Ada Wood¡¯s room and looked at the situation inside.


    Aries Kent looks at Ada Wood¡¯s tired face and quickly walks in to help Mrs. Kent up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know my mother¡¯s persistence in the stars is my fault. I promise I¡¯ll take good care of her and not let her disturb you.¡±


    If she went on like this, he was embarrassed to stay with Vi Turner and continue to help his mother.


    At the beginning, Vi Turner refused to ept his mother because of Ada Wood¡¯s . Now he can¡¯t treat her, and Ada¡¯s suffering a lot. ording to the situation that Vi Turner refused him because of his words, he would not continue to help his mother.


    Therefore, before Vi Turner opens his mouth to drive them out, he apologizes to Ada Wood first.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK. Go back to sleep. If Mrs. Kent really can¡¯t sleep, let her sleep here. Anyway, the bed is so big.¡± Ada Wood is really tired. She lies in bed and doesn¡¯t want to move at all.


    ¡°No, I can just watch my mother. Ada, you have a good rest. It¡¯s hard for you today.¡±


    Ada quickly help Mrs. Kent go to her own room, watch her sleep, help her cover the quilt before leaving.


    In order to prevent Mrs. Kent from visiting again in the middle of the night, Ada Wood locks the door from inside, and then she sleeps peacefully. Sure enough, in the second half of the night, Mrs. Kent didn¡¯t bother her again.


    But the next morning, there was a quick knock at the door, and then came Mrs. Kent¡¯s gentle voice, ¡°star, get up quickly. It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock. You will bete for school. I¡¯ve made breakfast. You can go to school as soon as you finish. ¡±


    Ada Wood gets up from the bed and leans against the head of the bed. She wants to cry without tears. It is estimated that she has a nervous breakdown. She really wants to knock herself dizzy with a brick. Why did she have to admit that she was a star in the daytime yesterday. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s the weekend today. If I don¡¯t go to school, you let me go to sleep again.¡±


    Ada covers her head in the quilt.


    ¡°It turns out that today is the weekend, star, you get up and eat breakfast and then go to sleep. It¡¯s not good for your health if you don¡¯t eat breakfast.¡±


    With a head of dishevelled hair, s he opened the door and looked at Mrs. Kent¡¯s smiling face. She also showed a wry smile,


    ¡°OK, you go down first, I¡¯ll go down for breakfast in a minute.¡±


    Barefoot, she goes directly to the hall, sees Aries Kent and Vi Turner also with a head of dishevelled hair sitting in the dining room, eating breakfast mechanically.


    Aries Kent is to sleepte, Vi Turner has always been used to get up at nine o¡¯clock. It¡¯s only 6:50 now.


    ¡°Hi, good morning!¡± Ada Wood reaches out a hand and smiles bitterly at the two people who are biting bread.


    Vi Turner and Aries Kent mechanically look back at Ada Wood. They don¡¯t even want to give her their expressions. They continue to eat, eat and sleep.


    Ada Wood sees two people are also half dead, also does not pretend with them, also joins their team.


    Three people, less than five minutes, finished the meal together.


    Before their feet have not stepped out, Mrs. Kent carrying three cups of hot milk up, ¡°you drink so quickly ah,e here, drink the milk.¡±


    The three people looked at each other. Before Mrs. Kent brought the milk, they all went to Mrs. Kent in unison, picked up their respective milk, drank a whole cup into their stomachs at one breath, and then put the cups on the te in a neat manner, and went to their respective rooms.


    ¡°These children, a good weekend, they do not want to go out to y, actually want to sleep in at home.¡±


    Mrs. Kent shook her head and went to the kitchen with her te. Three people heard Mrs. Kent¡¯s words. They were afraid that she would catch them to go for an outing or something. They fled back to their rooms at the speed of light. Then they locked the door, covered them in quilts, and continued to sleep.


    And Mrs. Kent alone in the downstairs, continue to be busy with her own affairs.


    Because there are servants at home, so all the dishes have been bought and put in the refrigerator. She only needs to be responsible for cooking.


    This sleep, Ada Wood has been sleeping until noon.


    Even if they don¡¯t get up, Mrs. Kent will certainly wake them up for lunch.


    The three men opened the door at the same time, looked at each other, and then went downstairs together.


    Mrs. Kent has already prepared a good lunch. If she didn¡¯t entangle Ada Wood and said that she is her star, she looked very normal.


    ¡°You¡¯re all up. I¡¯m going to go up and call you. Do you smell my food and feel hungry?¡±


    ¡°Madam Kent, let me ask, which of the three of us is your star?¡± Vi Turner sits in the dining room, squinting at Madame Kent.


    Without thinking about it, Mrs. Kent points to Ada Wood directly.


    Covering her face, Ada Wood feels that she really has no face to see people. Although she is not so charming and sexy, at least she is still a girl.


    Although Aries Kent looks like a girl, he is a real man with a Adam¡¯s apple and no chest.


    ¡°Mrs. Kent¡¯s memory stays before you were eight years old. At that time, your father was still there, because she had raised you as a girl. Although she knew that the star was a boy, subconsciously, her star was a girl¡¯s appearance, so she always insisted that Ada was her son,.¡± Vi Turner picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of stewed beef in his mouth. It was very delicious.


    ¡°What do you have to do to get back to normal?¡± Ada Wood is most concerned about this problem. She doesn¡¯t want to sleep until midnight. When she turns on the light, she suddenly sees Mrs. Kent squatting in front of her bed and watching her sleep. She is terrified.


    She had no way before. Since Vi could quickly treat Mrs. Kent , she could get rid of this embarrassing state of life. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s very simple. The man we found yesterday asked him to imitate Mr. Kent¡¯s living habits, and then let Mrs. Kent continue to feel the better memories before Aries Kent was eight years old and after three years old, and then let her feel the fact that Mr. Kent died again. If she can ept it, she will return to normal.¡±


    ¡°What if she dose not ept it?¡± Aries Kent looks at Vi Turner seriously.


    ¡°In any case, if you ept it, you will return to normal. If you can¡¯t ept it, you will be doomed. This is what you¡¯ve been doing in your whole life. You can¡¯t recover again. Maybe you will die like Mr. Kent. You decide not to cure yourself. ¡±


    Vi Turner is not 100% sure to cure Mrs. Kent. What he can do is to formte a most effective and safe method. As for the treatment results, it depends on whether the person can bear it.

 Chapter 161

    Life is full of adventure, the results are good and bad, of course, the good is easier to ept.


    He is a psychologist. For him, the result doesn¡¯t matter. He won¡¯t be affected by the emotion of the patient¡¯s family members.


    And the only one who let him have scruples is Ada Wood.


    Now, Ada Wood has been around him, and good, he is more indifferent to other things.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not cured?¡±


    Aries Kent is a little afraid. His mother is his only motivation. He can ept that he has nothing, or he can not ept the title of inheritor. As long as his mother can return to normal, he is willing to give up everything.


    He is not a gambler, and he is not good at gambling, especially for such arge chip, he dare not bet.


    ¡°It¡¯s just like this. It seems normal, sometimes crazy, and she has always been unable to tell who is her star. Even if she is not Ada here, maybe she will take the next girl as star, so that your enemy can take advantage of it. As far as I know, although you are the only male member of the Kent family, your aunt, will soone back from the United States. It seems that she wille back with a baby. She wants to rob Kent¡¯s family property, so your mother is her target. ¡±


    Vi Turner never cares about other people¡¯s family affairs. It doesn¡¯t matter to him who wins or loses. He is just a story teller.


    He will not evaluate the quality of other people¡¯s stories, but will collect them.


    This time, he will kindly remind Aries Kent that it is entirely for the sake of Ada Wood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it again.¡± Aries Kent still can¡¯t make up her mind. If she doesn¡¯t get treatment, she may be so crazy that she may get worse.


    The harm to her came from outside. But if it¡¯s treated, it¡¯s 50 percent more likely to be cured, 50 percent more likely to be doomed, and the damagees from her own.


    Either way, she can¡¯t bepletely protected.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Eat first. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Sleeping is really the most exhausting thing. Ada Wood was hungry and dizzy for a long time.


    She was lying on the table, looking at the two people sitting opposite her, holding chopsticks and talking all the time, but refused to do anything.


    ¡°Star, if you are hungry, eat it quickly. Mom, go to the kitchen to see if the soup is ready.¡±


    Mrs. Kent got up from her chair, put down her chopsticks and went to the kitchen. The other two began to eat, but both were absent-minded, thinking about their own affairs.


    Mrs. Kent¡¯s food is really good. In the morning, in order to cope with her, she ate casually.


    Mrs. Kent quickly came out with the soup. She helped Ada Wood a bowl skillfully. Then she sat down and began to eat.


    It looks like a big family, although it¡¯s a fake family.


    ¡°Star, mother will take you out to buy nice clothes?¡± Mrs. Kent suddenly put down her chopsticks and looked at Ada Wood seriously, as if it was a very serious thing.


    Ada Wood still has a green vegetable in her mouth. She looks at Madame Kent inexplicably. She was caught off guard by this unreasonable proposal.


    She is really not prepared to go shopping with such ady. Moreover, this is Italy. For her, it¡¯s a strange country. She¡¯d better not go out for a stroll.


    ¡°I still have clothes to wear, no more.¡±


    ¡°Star, today is your birthday. How can you have no new clothes to wear? Mom will order a big cake for youter, and then we will go out to buy new clothes. In the evening, I will invite many of your friends to celebrate your birthday together.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ada Wood turns her head and looks at Aries Kent in surprise. It turns out that today is his birthday. Because she didn¡¯t know Aries Kent before, Ada Wood couldn¡¯t have known his birthday. If Mrs. Kent hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she wouldn¡¯t have known.


    Her 18th birthday five years ago was the time she was in prison, and her 23rd birthday five yearster was the day she was released from prison.


    For her, the meaning of birthday has long changed.


    Is it your birthday today ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the cake. I¡¯ll go shopping with you and starter.¡± Vi Turner did not look up and continued to pick up the rice in the bowl.


    He had worked out the treatment n yesterday. Today is the time to implement it.


    He is waiting for Mrs. Kent to put forward this proposal.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to Aries Kent that he doesn¡¯t agree. Now that he has promised to help Mrs. Kent cure her, he will implement it no matter what the result is.


    He tells Aries Kent that it is not to seek his advice, but to inform him.


    Otherwise, he would not be called a pervert, a lunatic.


    Ada Wood feels a little confused, as if Vi Turner had known for a long time.


    Here she is alone in the dark. She always has a feeling that she has been sold.


    This feeling of hindsight is not good at all.


    ¡°Star, what do you think?¡± Mrs. Kent looks forward to Ada Wood, as if she is the only one left in her world.


    Ada Wood smiles bitterly, but nods slightly.


    Once upon a time, she envied that she could be treated so gently by Winifred mother, but in return, she was biased towards Zora Wood and her father¡¯s helplessness.


    Later, Winni took good care of her, but she always kept her away.


    All of a sudden, she felt the position of her left atrium hurt.


    Why did she feel so miserable when she thought of Winni?


    ¡°Star, eat, we¡¯ll go out when we¡¯re full.¡±


    Mrs. Kent is happy to put all the food on the table into Ada Wood¡¯s bowl.


    Sit next to her, chin up, quietly watching her eat.


    After they had finished eating, they went back to their rooms to pack up and get ready to go out. Ada Wood stands at the door of Vi Turner and looks at him calling on the balcony.


    ¡°This is not Italy, is it?¡± Just now she has been surprised.


    If she is in Italy, there should be time difference, but her mobile phone still shows the domestic time, but the sunrise and sunset here are no different from the time on her mobile phone.


    So, Vi Turner took her around for a circle, and finally returned. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not sure where this is.


    Vi turned around, his back to the sun, unable to see the expression on his face. Just now he called.


    All the people in the business circle around here were changed to Italian ones.


    As long as they didn¡¯t get out of the circle, Ada Wood would not find out this fact. As a result, she still knew. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Time difference.¡±¡±I forgot that. It¡¯s six hours faster than Italy. When you get there, it¡¯s still night, not morning, when you wake up.¡±


    Vi Turner smiles helplessly. He originally wanted to give Ada Wood some sleeping pills to let her sleep longer and adjust her time. Later think about it, all her attention is in body, should not notice these small details. He underestimated her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take me?¡± Vi Turner looks at Ada Wood¡¯s serious face. Why didn¡¯t he take her?


    He also thought about this problem. Clearly, he could take Ada Wood to Italy, and then let Aries Kent send Mrs. Kent there. But he eventually changed his course and came back in the middle. What he needs is that Ada Wood is willing to follow him instead of leaving here for the sake of Aaron . Even if her people stay with her, her heart is not there, what¡¯s the point.


    Rather than this, it¡¯s better to take her back to the city, wait until the wedding day of Aaron, and then take her to the scene, let her decide whether to leave or stay. ¡°What I want is aplete you, not a body without a heart.¡±

 Chapter 162

    Even though elder brother Vi is no longer eligible for Ada Wood, he still holds a little extravagant hope that Ada Wood will return to his side, just like before.


    ¡°Vi Turner, no matter what happened between us before and what kind of rtionship, but those have passed. I have no memory of you. My heart, is on another man, and can¡¯t get it back.¡± In those five years in prison, there was no way to take her heart back. What¡¯s more, she already knew that Aaron didn¡¯t love her, just because he could not love her. S


    he said to wait for him, at least, this month is not over.


    ¡°He killed Zora Wood.¡±


    ¡°No, I killed Zora Wood.¡±


    Ada Wood can¡¯t forget the loneliness that Zora jumps down, as well as the reluctant and distressed look in her eyes. Clearly it is her fault. Why should Zora bear it.


    ¡°Go down, don¡¯t let Mrs. Kent wait alone.¡±


    Vi turned and looked at thevender in the garden.


    Damn it. He almost didn¡¯t stand it.


    He told himself not to force her, looking at her happiness, why can¡¯t he still can¡¯t let go.


    Having a look at Vi Turner, Ada Wood turns around and goes downstairs.


    She didn¡¯t have anything to pack. When she came here, she didn¡¯t even bring a dress.


    Holding Ada Wood¡¯s hand, Mrs. Kent walks happily. The two men behind her are worried.


    Soon, they arrived in the business district near the vi, not far from the city, but not too close. This is the area where overseas people like to stay. Although it is also a rich area, few rich people from the citye here.


    On the other side of the business district is the poor area, the only poor area left in W city except for the forced demolition of Arnold Hunter.


    Thismercial square is the dividing line between the rich and the poor.


    There are few vis on one side and crowded alleys and low bungalows on the other.


    When shees out of the clothing store with a big bag and a small bag, Ada Wood looks up at the outdoor sunshine, which is dazzling.


    Once Adaire, like a wisp of warm sunshine, shining into her gray world, let her world have a trace of vitality.


    But now, that ray of sunshine has left her world.


    ¡°Star, tired, let¡¯s go to have a rest, and then go home. Mom will make you delicious food and a big cake.¡±


    Mrs. Kent took out her handkerchief and helped Ada Wood wipe off the sweat on her forehead. Then she walked to the wooden chair under the shade of a tree with a smile, took out a paper towel and wiped it.


    Then she asked Ada Wood to sit down. Aries Kent looked a on one side, and ran, ¡°Mom, I want to do it too.¡±


    ¡°Go away, you seduce our star again.¡±


    Mrs. Kent pushed Aries Kent aside. Then she sat down beside Ada Wood and took out a small fan to help her fan. ¡°Star, we ignore her.¡±


    Aries Kent looks at Ada Wood with his head turned. She is really a mother. If she is a stepmother, she can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°Star, I remember you used to like red bean cakes best. We¡¯ll go and buy themter.¡±


    Mrs. Kent saw across the road, there was a snack shop, which was the branch of the shop that Aries Kent loved most before. After a short rest, they felt that they were almost finished and went to the dim sum shop opposite.


    Mrs. Kent opened the door happily and suddenly saw a familiar figure standing in front of the dim sum shop. ¡°Boss, please wrap this red bean cake for me.¡±


    The maic voice, with a trace of vicissitudes, pointed to thest piece of red bean crispy in the shop. ¡°OK, now.¡±


    The boss skillfully wrapped up the red bean crispy, and then put it in front of the counter to pick up the money from the man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sir, can you give me the red bean cake? Today is my son¡¯s birthday. This is his favorite snack.¡± Mrs. Kent walked forward quickly, pointing to the piece of wrapped red bean cake. ¡°That won¡¯t work. Today is my son¡¯s birthday. This is my son¡¯s birthday present.¡± The man took the change from the boss and looked back at Mrs. Kent with embarrassment.


    At the moment of seeing that face, Mrs. Kent¡¯s eyes brightened, her lips trembled, she raised her shaking hand, and put her hand to the man¡¯s face.


    After a long time, she touched the man¡¯s face, ¡°Beau Kent, you still remember the star¡¯s birthday.¡±


    The man grabbed Mrs. Kent¡¯s hand on his face and put it on his left chest. ¡± star is our son. Of course I remember his birthday. For so many years, you are alone with the star. It¡¯s hard.¡±


    ¡°Star,e here quickly. This is your father. He is back atst.¡± Mrs. Kent excitedly pulls across Ada¡¯s hand, pulls her to the man¡¯s front, the tears alle out.


    Aries Kent  looked at the face of the same face as the Beau Kent. If the owner of this face still lives in this world, he will make him disappear from the world.


    ¡°Our family is finally reunited, Beau Kent. Let¡¯s go back quickly. I ordered a big cake for star. We went home to help star celebrate their birthday.¡±


    Mrs. Kent is too excited for a moment.


    She doesn¡¯t know whether to pull the fake Beau Kent¡¯s hand or pull Ada Wood¡¯s. Vi Turner appeared beside Mrs. Kent in time, with a faint smile on her mouth.


    ¡°Mrs. Kent, I will take care of the star. You go back to prepare the dinner party, and we will go back in a minute.¡±


    Mrs. Kent looks back at Vi Turner, and then looks back at the fake Beau Kent, as if asking for his advice.


    Fake Beau Kent has been staring at Aries Kent, a face of uneasiness. Secretly nced at Vi Turner, then quickly lowered his head, as if he had done something wrong, dare not answer.


    ¡°You go back first. The driver is outside.¡±


    Aries Kent finally saw her mother¡¯s long lost smile and was unwilling to destroy it. Even if it was fake, he could not bear to destroy it.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first, and star wille to you.¡± Fake Beau Kent ran out of the dim sum shop and got into the car.


    Mrs. Kent also followed, got on the car and went back to the vi of Vi Turner. Now that the matter is over, Ada Wood shrugs and ns to leave the dim sum shop. She has just walked out of the door of the snack shop when a red Ferrari roars past her.


    Soon, the car disappeared. When she looked back again, in front of her, there was a little girl holding her mother¡¯s body and crying desperately, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Tingting. Open your eyes and look at me, mom!¡± The woman opened her eyes with difficulty, and a mouthful of bright red blood spat out from her mouth, all smeared on the little girl¡¯s body, opened her mouth, and made no sound.


    ¡°Mom, Tingting will be obedient, and will not be willful in the future. Don¡¯t leave Tingting and leave Tingting alone. Please, mom, don¡¯t leave.¡±


    The little girl held the middle-aged woman¡¯s body, her hands trembled very much, and tried to help her wipe the blood from the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Tingting, I¡¯m sorry, mother may not be able to apany you. In the future, you should live well by yourself, with your mother¡¯s share. No matter what happens, you should live well. You are the pride and hope of your mother.¡±


    The middle-aged woman raised her bloody hand, put it on the little girl¡¯s face and gently stroked her face. This is thest time she touch her daughter¡¯s face. The car just passed over her. Even if she went to the hospital, she could not live.


    ¡°No, no, mom, please, don¡¯t leave Tingting behind. Tingting will be obedient and obedient in the future¡­¡±


    Even if the little girl tried to call again, the middle-aged woman¡¯s hand was still slowly hanging down.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ada Wood stands beside him, looking at everything in front . Seeing the blood continuously flowing out of the corner of her mouth, Ishesuddenly felt a needle passing through her head. Her things fell to the ground, her hands holding her head, squatting on the ground, a face of pain. as if there is something, put together in her mind. The familiar face, Winni¡¯s face, suddenly appeared in her mind.

 Chapter 163

    ¡°Ada, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Vi Turner feels something wrong with Ada Wood. he goes forward quickly, grabs her shoulder and wants to help her get up.


    ¡°It¡¯s painful. It¡¯s like it¡¯s going to explode.¡±


    She clenched and hit her head hard.


    Ada Wood¡¯s body leans on Vi Turner¡¯s body and can¡¯t lift it at all. Vi Turner helped her to sit in the wooden chair beside her and gently pressed her head to relieve her headache.


    ¡°Ada, did you see something? What do you think of? ¡±


    ¡°Winni mother, I see a lot of blood, a lot of blood, my hands are full of bright red blood, and my clothes are all blood.¡±


    As if she had just passed through the blood pool, all were red in her whole body.


    But the blood is not hers. It seems to have been from other ces.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The red color upied her sight, but nothing could be seen except the dazzling color.


    She stretched out her hands and tried to catch something, but failed.


    ¡°You see a lot of blood? See Aunt Winni? ¡± Vi Turner continued to help Ada Wood rub her head and press the acupoints. ¡°What else do you see besides these?¡±


    Ada Wood grabs Vi Turner¡¯s hand on her head with both hands and droops her eyes. The expression on her face is more and more painful.


    ¡°Back, a man¡¯s back.¡±


    Wheat skin, in front of her, that action, as if he is putting on clothes.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly.¡± It¡¯s really painful. It¡¯s like bursting.


    She did not continue to think, her head really hurts.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t think anymore. Don¡¯t worry about blood and men¡¯s faces.¡± Vi Turner doesn¡¯t want to see Ada Wood so miserable,


    ¡°Ada, let¡¯s go home, now we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    He knows it very well.


    Just a moment ago, he hoped Ada Wood could remember, so that she would not insist on staying at Aaron¡¯s side.


    But seeing her so painful, he could hardly breathe.


    He suddenly felt that he had not brought Ada Wood to meet him. Was it a wrong decision?


    If time goes back, would he still choose to do so without hesitation?


    After a short rest, Ada Wood finally doesn¡¯t feel so bad. She looks up and looks at Vi Turner. Seeing his absent-minded face, Ada Wood suddenly thinks of what he said about Adair¡¯s wedding. Just now he was so nervous, what she saw in her memory, those things, as if she knew it was very important to him.


    ¡°Do you know who that man is? And the blood, do you know who it is? ¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Vi Turner sits beside Ada Wood and looks at the little girl crying heartbroken.


    Aries Kent has called an ambnce, held the little girl in the car, apanied her to the ambnce.


    Ada Wood looks at the bloodstain on the ground. Just now she saw the blood from the corner of the middle-aged woman¡¯s mouth before she began to have a headache.


    As if this scene had been familiar, she was in the same situation as the little girl, lonely and desperate.


    Just like the whole world abandoned her, there was nothing but the red blood in front of her.


    But why do you feel this way?


    ¡°If you really want to know, I¡¯ll hypnotize you once tonight, and you¡¯ll remember everything that happened that day.¡±


    Vi Turner knows that this matter has been unable to hide, her dusty memory has been opened, recall is sooner orter.


    Instead of making a decision that she might regret in the future without that memory, let her know everything now and make an informed choice.


    Ada Wood¡¯s headache ispletely eliminated, and she goes to Aries Kent¡¯s hospital.


    What happened just now may have a great impact on the little girl¡¯s heart. She is not the Virgin Mary, but she is not hard hearted.


    The little girl is still young and shouldn¡¯t be carrying things that she shouldn¡¯t be carrying at her age.


    ¡°Can you help her?¡± Looking at the little girl with dull eyes in the ward, Ada Wood opens her mouth slowly. ¡°I¡¯m not a charity. If I helped every poor person, I would have been exhausted.¡± Vi Turner doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble. He knows who owns the Ferrari, and he also knows that the person should not be involved, especially when Ada Wood is still here. He has never been a master who is afraid of trouble. Like Aaron, Ada Wood is his most solid armor and his fatal weakness. ¡°Do you know who owns that car?¡±


    Turn around, Ada turns back to the ward, lift up the eyes, looking at Vi Turner.


    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Vi Turner refuses to tell Ada Wood that the owner of the Ferrar Just now, he didn¡¯t see anything. Even he could help the little girl out of the psychological shadow, but he couldn¡¯t help her find the owner of the Ferrari.


    ¡°Well, just tell me, does the owner of that Ferrari live in that vi area?¡± She had both time and energy to pursue the matter. At the beginning, the day after she was released from prison, the Ferrari hit Winni and ran away.


    In order to borrow money to Winni for surgery, she suffered so much. She was humiliated by Yvette Hill in front of everyone. She was driven out of the family by Winifred mother and humiliated by Aaron.


    All of this is because of the Ferrari. If it wasn¡¯t for the owner of the Ferrari that he ran away, she wouldn¡¯t have been like this.


    At home, Madame Kent and Aries Kent are preparing a sumptuous dinner at home. In the hospital, Ada Wood takes her bag and turns and runs away with Aries Kent.


    ¡°Ada, I don¡¯t want you to get involved in this matter. Even if you will hate me, as long as you are safe.¡±


    Pick up the mobile phone, dial the phone of Aaron.


    ¡°Say it.¡± Obviously, Aaron is a little impatient. He is apanying Yvette Hill to choose wedding dress and ring.


    ¡°She had a sudden headache today, and she probably remembered something about that day.¡± Vi Turner pauses for a moment.


    This phone call is just to remind Aaron that maybe he will lose Ada Wood because of this. ¡°She asked me what happened that day. I told her to go to me tonight. I helped her hypnotize and retrieve her memory.¡±


    Aaron stands in front of the window, overlooking the scenery of W city.


    Light a cigarette, he take a strong puff, and puff a ring of smoke into the air.


    The maic voice was a little hoarse, ¡°let her know the truth.¡±


    Hung up the phone, leaning against the window, spitting smoke.


    Little woman, why are you so anxious? It¡¯s only a month. You are not willing to give it to brother Aaron. Aaron brother just want to give you the best, just want to make you happy.


    ¡°Aaron, do you think I look good in this wedding dress?¡± Yvette Hill changed the wedding dress, turned in front of the mirror, then gently grasped the wedding dress skirt and walked to Aaron. Aaron held a cigarette in his hand, and even his eyes were toozy to lift it. He stretched out his index finger and molested the shop assistant standing beside him. His mouth was evil and charming with a smile, ¡°woman, you look really good. Would you like to be my woman? Call me in the evening. ¡±


    When the waiter saw Aaron say so, she was so flustered. She forgot that his real fiancee was still here.


    ¡°Master Hunter, I¡¯ll call you in the evening. You wait for my call.¡±


    Yvette Hill saw that Aaron didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all. She grabbed her skirt with both hands and bit her lips. These days, Aaron ¡®s attitude towards her has always been in her eyes. Mother always told her that men are rebellious before marriage. When he really gets married, he will be restrained a lot.


    Especially for a man like Aaron, he is too proud to be forced to marry by his family, so he will resist more fiercely.


    Calmed down for a while, she red at the employee around Aaron and said, ¡°this person, it¡¯s better to have self-knowledge, otherwise, you don¡¯t even know how you are dead.¡± As soon as staff listened to Yvette Hill¡¯s words, she quickly walked away from the side of Aron Hunter, and left with a look of fear. ¡°Aaron, I know you are dissatisfied with my grandfather¡¯s forced marriage, but if you do so, you will only harm her. You also know the temper of grandfather.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Aaron sneered, bowed, and put his lips to Yvette Hill¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Take the old man to press me. In addition to this move, Yvette Hill, can you change some new moves? ¡±


    Out of the wedding shop, Aaron took a look at the sunshine outside. It was dazzling.


    Yvette Hill watched Aaron walk out of the wedding dress shop like this, her lungs were going to explode, and she overturned all the wedding dresses hanging beside her on the ground. Sitting on the sofa, angry.


    ¡°My dear daughter inw, what¡¯s the matter with you? Who made you angry?¡±


    Yvette Hill¡¯s mother just passed by. She thought that today was the day when her daughter and Aaron came to choose their wedding dress. She came in to have a look.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered the door, she saw Yvette Hill sitting on the sofa in her wedding dress.


    ¡°Mom, who else can bully your daughter besides Aaron?¡± Yvette Hill said angrily.


    ¡°What, Aaron that boy, how dare to make my beautiful daughter angry, let me go back and ask his father to clean him up.¡± Mrs. Hunter walked into the wedding dress shop with a smile on her face and walked in the direction of Yvette Hill.


    She gave birth to two children, one of whom was born with defects. After so many years, his condition has been repeated, neither good nor bad. At the age of six, the child had a serious illness and could not even run.


    Therefore, she was forced to give birth to Aaron, but Aaron did not match the child¡¯s blood type. They all felt that it was Aarib¡¯s fault. Therefore, he has not been treated well, and even regarded him as the shadow of the child. As long as the child appears, it means that the Aaron Hunter should disappear.


    ¡°Mom, maybe it¡¯s Aaron. He¡¯s under a bit of pressure recently. In addition, I always let him apany me to do these trivial things. He isnot in a good mood. Please don¡¯t me Aaron.¡± Yvette Hill stood up and said politely to Mrs. Hunter.


    Now that they are not married, they still have to do some superficial work. She wants to have a foothold in Hunter¡¯s home and needs their help.


    ¡°How can this be a trivial matter? Marriage is a major event in life. How can we aggrieve Yvette? Come on, let mother help Yvette choose her wedding dress. She must choose the best wedding dress in the world, so that it can be worthy of such a gentle and virtuous Yvette.¡±


    Mrs. Hunter walked to those wedding dresses with a smile and looked at them carefully one by one.


    ¡°Mom, I suspect Ada Wood is still in w City. Some people say that in the rich overseas District, someone saw a woman who is somewhat simr to her. I think it may be her. Take someone to look for it. Maybe it¡¯s her.¡±


    Yvette Hill thought that Ada Wood had left w city that night, so that Aaron would stay at her side and marry her. But today, his attitude clearly tells her that Ada Wood has not left here. Her mother lowered her head and thought for a moment, ¡°I have a friend who lives there. I ask him to help me keep an eye on it. Wait for my news.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you find her, don¡¯t let her go. I don¡¯t believe it. She has three heads and six arms. She can escape so smoothly every time.¡±


    Yvette Hill knows that someone must be helping Ada Wood secretly. In addition to Aaron, she has heard that she has been very close to Vi Turner recently. Vi Turner is a pervert and a psychopath, but no one knows that he has a very fatal weakness. When he went climbing, he identally fell off a cliff and was saved by a woman. Although he wanted to give her endless wealth, the woman refused to leave the old vige and stayed there waiting for Vi Turner to go back. When she went there for a holiday, she identally saw a picture left by Vi Turner in the woman¡¯s house, and asked her questions casually. Vi Turner has no love for that woman, but he never owes to anyone. If she threatens him with that woman, he will stop obediently. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Her mother left the wedding shop.


    ¡°Yvette, your mother left in such a hurry. Is something wrong?¡±


    Mrs. Hunter came over with her selected wedding dress. Seeing the her mother rushing out of the wedding dress shop, she asked in a strange way.


    ¡°Mother, she has something to do, so she has to leave first. Let me say hello to you.¡±


    Yvette Hill politely exined to Mrs. Hunter that she always had a sweet smile on her lips.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s OK. Mom¡¯s here to apany you. It¡¯s the same.¡±


    Mrs. Hunter helped Yvette Hill hang the wedding dress to the fitting room, and then closed the door for her.


    As soon as Mrs. Hill leaves the wedding dress shop, she goes directly to the ce where Ada Wood once appeared. T


    She missed the best opportunity to catch up with Ada Wood because she was so blocked by Vi Turnerst time. This time, no one will make trouble again.


    In order not to be found, she went home to change a very low-key clothes, and then drove a very ordinary car.


    Ada Wood sits in Aries Kent¡¯s car and has been observing the car outside the window very carefully for fear that she will miss the red Ferrari. This time, she must seize the Ferrari owner, she wants him to pay the price.


    Maybe she was too obsessed with things. Her mobile phone slipped from her hand to the bottom of her body. She just bent down to pick it up. A white Audi roared past her. If she didn¡¯t bend down, Bard Hunter would find her in the back seat. ¡±


    Ada, the man in the past is familiar to you. It seems that you know him.¡±


    Aries Kent nced at Bard Hunter casually and saw his side face. Maybe he saw a man who was simr to him so he looked at it more and felt familiar. ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know anyone who lives here. ¡±


    From the moment she could remember, she didn¡¯t know the people who lived in it.


    Zora Wood told her that the people in this area are rich people from various countries. They have the nationality of other countries. They are the most insidious existence in this city.


    Their background isplex, they look down on the people in the city, they don¡¯t deal with people there, and they don¡¯t even want to step into the city. No, they will go to a ce in the city, ¡°dream¡± club, which is the only ce they are willing to set foot on.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Aries Kent suddenly thought that the woman sitting in the back seat of the car was Yvonne Brook. The woman who was Adad ¡®s only friend. She looked cold and was ying with a pack of cigarettes in her hand. He knew that brand of cigarettes. Ada Wood never left her hand. So did Vi Turner. Even Aaron only smoked this brand. ¡°Maybe, people are separated from each other. Maybe the people you have always trusted may have betrayed you, but you don¡¯t know.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking out of the window, there are rows of two ball tanus trees. In autumn, it is the world of Indus tree, and the phoenix tree road will be the most beautiful scenery here. Aries Kent didn¡¯t speak.


    He didn¡¯t know whether she was referring to the Yvonne Brook passing by just now or Aaron. Between them, he has always been a passer-by, not even a bystander. Driving around the vi area, she didn¡¯t find the red Ferrari. Unexpectedly, she saw another man holding Mrs. Hill shoulder and walking into a French vi. The degree of intimacy between the two was no less than that of a couple in love.


    ¡°Aries Kent, stop for a moment. Let me have a look. What is Mrs. Hill doing here?¡± Ada Wood quickly lifted up the window, sat inside, propped up her chin, and quietly looked. After a while, two people entered the vi. ¡°Is it fun to watch other people cheat?¡± Vi Turner suddenly appears in front of Ada Wood¡¯s window and taps her window gently.

 Chapter 165

    This matter, he found out thest time he helped Ada Wood to stop his Mother¡¯s car.


    As long as she didn¡¯t provoke him, he would not be troubled.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be caught by Ada Wood today. Ada Wood slowly rolled down the window and squinted at Vi Turner.


    ¡°It¡¯s more fun than facing your face.¡±


    He did not help her, she did not me him, but, he stopped her, she was not willing.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m for you. Now you are not suitable to fight against Ferrari¡¯s owner. When the time is right, I will tell you.¡±


    Vi Turner doesn¡¯t want Ada Wood to get into trouble. Now she is hard to protect herself. What¡¯s more, she wants to track down the owner of Ferrari.


    Even if Aaron is here, he will stop her. Suddenly, his elbow on the window is slowly moving upward. Ada Wood looks at him with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, Ada Wood, how can you treat me like this? Just leave me here alone. Do you want to be so vicious?¡±


    Before he finished his words, Ada Wood¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared.


    Mother Hill stood at the door of the vi, looking at Vi Turner, her face was a little surprised.


    Soon, she lowered her head, looked strange, pulled her clothes, and then walked quickly on the sidewalk opposite them.


    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Hill, it¡¯s a coincidence that I can meet you here.¡± Vi Turner has been found out by Mrs. Hill anyway. Anyway, his image has long been gone.


    Walking in the direction of Mrs. Hill, he took out her mobile phone and flipped through his photo album. ¡°You pervert, what do you want?¡± Mrs. Hill is watching Vi Turner with vignce.


    She grabs her bag and takes two steps behind her involuntarily. ¡°Since you said I was abnormal, I must do some abnormal things, especially like stealing, photographing other people¡¯s wives, such things, you see, is not particrly interesting.¡±


    Mrs. Hill looked at the picture of her holding herself with the Frenchman in her mobile phone and kissing each other inextricably. The whole person was soft, leaning against the wall of the vi behind her, ¡°what do you want? How much do you want? ¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Hill, it¡¯s boring to talk about money. As you know, the most important thing I need is money. Since I¡¯m a pervert, I prefer to do something more abnormal than money.¡±


    Vi Turner holds the mobile phone, reaches Mrs. Hill¡¯s chin, and the corner of his mouth rises slightly.


    Ada Wood hugged herself,¡±Vi Turner taste so heavy? So old? ¡±


    ¡°What do you know? The older you get, the more delicious it is. Besides, what kind of person is Vi Turner, abnormal? Can you like a normal woman like you?¡±


    Aries Kent¡¯s hand is very casual on the steering wheel, squinting at the direction of Vi Turner. Ada Wood doesn¡¯t answer. He keeps watching. Anyway, it¡¯s not easy for them to be found out. ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s here? Is it really about cheating? ¡±


    After touching his chin, Aries Kent looks back at Ada Wood. it has something to do with her. This woman, even if it is cheating, has never been so aboveboard and aboveboard. In his impression, although this woman is not smart, she will never put herself in a dangerous situation. Especially in this area, few people will want toe in, unless she has a reason toe in.


    Mrs. Hill is not short of money. With the help of the master of Hunter¡¯s family, the Hill family is now living in the city of W. therefore, there is only one reason left for her to appear here for no reason.


    That is, Yvette Hill may have received the news that Ada Wood has not left w City and asked her toe here to find Ada Wood.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for cheating, is it for me?¡± Ada Wood gives Aries Kent a nce. She doesn¡¯t have such a great charm.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. She¡¯s here for you.¡± Aries Kent just saw Mrs. Hill take a simr photo of the same thing to the French man. Wrong, if there is no picture of him. ¡°Don¡¯t be funny. You see, Vi Turner is going to attack Mrs. Hill. Do you think he is going to drag her into the woods over there or take her home directly?¡±


    Ada fingered the grove not far away from his finger. The ce was hidden and cool. It was a good ce for cheating.


    Vi Turner¡¯s mobile phone still stays on Mrs. Hill¡¯s chin, which is stained with ayer of powder. Although a little disgusted, but in order not to let Ada Wood exposed, also had to do so.


    ¡°What do I want? Isn¡¯t Mrs. Hill very clear?¡± Vi Turner took the mobile phone back and gave a disgusting kiss to the ce where the mobile phone just touched Mrs. Hill¡¯s chin.


    ¡°I just admire Miss Hill¡¯s beauty, and I want her to apany me all night.¡±


    ¡°You dream.¡± Mrs. Hill didn¡¯t even think about it, so she refused Vi Turner directly. ¡°That means there is no room for discussion.¡±


    Vi Turner picked up her mobile phone and opened the photo of Mrs. Hill in her hand just now. ¡°I remember that Mr. Hill once met in Italy. At that time, he exchanged business cards with me. I don¡¯t like to hold a lot of business cards, so the numbers are stored on the mobile phone. I flip to see which number came from.¡±


    Standing next to Mrs. Hill, let her look at his mobile phone screen and slowly turn over all the numbers surnamed Hill.


    Every time he slide and move, Mrs. Hill¡¯s heart rate will elerate.


    Vi Turner¡¯s fingers slowly slide, and finally stay on a number, and then click open, put in Mrs. Hill¡¯s eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t remember clearly, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s this, Mrs. Hill, please confirm it for me.¡±


    ¡°I can promise you anything but this. I can give you money and give you a lot of money as long as you let me go.¡±


    Mrs. Hill grabs Vi Turner¡¯s mobile phone with great force, and her cor is soaked with sweat and her make-up is messed. If these photos were revealed, it would not only destroy herself, but also her daughter¡¯s happiness.


    Hunter¡¯s people are very concerned about face, which will give Aaron a reason to retire. She will never allow such things to happen.


    ¡°Mrs. Hill, you are not good at all. You don¡¯t tell me Mr. Hill¡¯s number. Well, I¡¯ll send out all the people called Mr. Hill here. What about the photos I showed you just now? There will always be one Vi Turner removed his hand from Mrs. Hill¡¯s hand and swayed in front of her. After selecting those photos, the smile on the corner of her mouth became more strange.


    ¡°Please, we can have other solutions. As long as you delete these photos, I can do a lot of things for you.¡±


    Mrs. Hill neither wants her daughter to apany the pervert, nor does she want her photos to be sent out. ¡°I have made it very clear that I just admire Miss Hill¡¯s beauty. I just want her to apany me for one night. As long as you don¡¯t say it, I don¡¯t say it or Miss Hill doesn¡¯t say it, no one knows about it.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Hill lowered her head, thought for a long time, then raised her head and looked at Vi Turner. ¡°OK, I promise you, but you also have to promise me to delete all the photos.¡±¡±It¡¯s natural. After you fulfill your promise, Mrs. Hill, I¡¯ll give you my mobile phone.¡± Vi Turner went to Mrs. Hill, held her face, made a deep kiss on her cheek, and then waved to her with a smile, ¡°see youter, baby.¡±


    Ada Wood feels ufortable. She urges Aries Kent to drive and leave this disgusting ce. As soon as Vi Turner turned back, she saw that Aries Kent¡¯s car had been started and ran , ¡± you have no conscience, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 166

    Seeing Vi Turner catch up immediately, Ada Wood urges Aries Kent to drive quickly.


    She always felt that his mother had strong pungent perfume. this mobile perfume bottle, even the more expensive perfume, will make people feel sick.


    The car stops steadily at the door of Vi Turner¡¯s house. Ada Wood stands there, holding out and facing.


    ¡°Stop, Vi Turner, you¡¯d better go out for a bath or buy a new suit ande back again. To be honest, I really dislike you.¡±


    And it¡¯s not a general dislike. Even if he stands five meters away, she can still feel it when the breeze blows.


    ¡°Ada Wood, do you have any conscience? For your sake, I have betrayed my lust, but you still treat me like this.¡±


    Vi Turner¡¯s face is almost out of shape.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll make a big meal for you another day to make up for it. Today, you¡¯ll be wronged and change a suit. Anyway, you don¡¯tck money.¡±


    In the impression, Mrs. Hill has always been a dignifieddy of the family.


    Unlike Winifred mother, she is gentle and virtuous, and is Mr. Hill¡¯s virtuous wife.


    Winifred¡¯s mother is a strong woman, everything is strong, has been suppressing her father, so there will be a gentle Winni mother.


    In the final analysis, it was the father who was sorry for Winifreds mother. He wanted to get divorced before he was with her mother. However, Winifred¡¯ mother refused to divorce. In the past, she really envied Yvette Hill.


    She had such a gentle and virtuous mother. She always had a lot of time with her and dressed her up like a princess.


    Did not expect, so virtuous Mrs. Hill, also can cheat.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said. I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Remember this big meal first. I¡¯ll find you .¡±


    Finish saying, Vi Turner turns to leave, go out to take a hot spring, wash away the bad luck on the body.


    The main reason is that the people heree back from abroad. They are more open-minded. Hot springs are mixed bathing for men and women. And many of them are daughters of rich families, which can¡¯t be seen in other ces.


    Holding a towel, covering his forehead and blindfolded, he liesfortably on the edge of the hot spring.


    All of a sudden, he felt something moving on the opposite side, as if someone was sitting opposite him.


    Holding out his hand, he stealthily lifted a corner of the towel and peeped at the man sitting opposite.


    Bard Hunter¡¯s soft face. He quickly covered his face with a towel and pretended to be asleep.


    He didn¡¯t expect to meet Bard Hunter here. Thest time he saw him, he was in the house of Yvonne Brook. That woman, he has a bad impression on her. He also knows that she has countless ties with the Hill family and Hunter family.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    If he sees him here, he will be in danger if he tells Yvonne Brook something wrong. Before he secretly checked Bard Hunter¡¯s information, found that his information is simple like an ordinary person, but it seems that there is always something wrong with him.


    This man seems to him transparent like a piece of paper, but also seems to be like a group of unclear fog.


    ¡°Hi, handsome boy. How about a hot spring alone? Do you want me to join you?¡± A sexy and enchanting woman, suddenly walked to Bard Hunter¡¯s side, long fingers in his chest circle, tease him.


    Bard Hunter didn¡¯t speak. he didn¡¯t have any expression on his soft face. he squinted at the woman. Before leaving, he took a look at Basil, who was leaning, and followed the woman upstairs.


    Ten minutester, Vi Turner took the towel off his face and took a shower. Then he took a look at the direction Bard Hunter left. Unexpectedly, this ce is not safe.


    He thought Ada Wood could stay here for a month. Now it seems that they will move again. After changing clothes, Vi Turner went to the door and was about to go home when the woman who had just walked with the area suddenly ran out with her clothes in her arms. Looking behind him in horror, he opened the back seat of Vi Turner and sat in.


    While wearing clothes, he looked at the door in horror, for fear that someone would chase him out, ¡°please, drive quickly. That man is the devil. I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±


    The corner of Vi Turner¡¯s mouth rose slightly, and suddenly stepped on the pedal and rushed out from the door of the hot spring hotel.


    Because of her inertia, the girl bumped into the back of the co driver¡¯s seat and threw her underwear in front of the windshield. Stretch out a bloody hand to grab underwear, but it¡¯s always close. Basil slowly parked the car beside the woods and helped the girl get her underwear and put it in her hand.


    ¡°Are you not afraid that I am also a devil?¡±


    ¡°No, that man is absolutely the devil, Satan returning from hell.¡±


    Thinking of what happened in the hotel room just now, she felt scared and knew for the first time what it was like to be desperate.


    S. M. has seen more, and she has a bit of sadistic tendency.


    She preferred physical pain to spiritual satisfaction, rather than formal mating.


    But that man, who is the incarnation of Satan, is not human at all.


    Thinking of what happened just now, she was afraid for a while.


    She didn¡¯t understand that a good person could be abnormal to that extent.


    Vi Turner squints at the direction of the hotel, the corners of his mouth slightly hook up. Bard Hunter? I didn¡¯t expect to see you again so soon.


    His fingers beat rhythmically on the steering wheel, as if he was not in a hurry to leave, as if waiting for someone.


    The woman felt the strange movement and expression of Vi Turner, and felt that the sky was falling.


    Finally ran out of the man¡¯s room, did not expect to eventually fall into the hands of the man¡¯s aplice.


    When a person is desperate to the extreme, the expression and action is absolutely the most wonderful.


    He is a pervert, also a psychologist, very clear that this woman just met a very terrible thing, and will give herter life a very serious shadow.


    Maybe from now on, this woman will not dare to contact men any more. If it is more serious, she may like women. However, this has nothing to do with him. He is not a phnthropist. He will not do good for no reason. He will not help this woman, nor will he help Bard Hunter.


    Therefore, this woman is also safe. Even if Bard Hunter chases her out, as long as he doesn¡¯t open the door and step on the pedal, he can still let this woman out of dange.


    ¡°What kind of look is that? despair? Afraid I¡¯m with him? ¡± Vi Turner turns around, pinches the woman¡¯s chin, smiles very treacherously. Seeing the woman¡¯s expression of despair, he has no interest in ying. What he likes to watch is dying struggle. When a person is already desperate and gives up, it is not fun


    ¡°I¡¯m not his aplice. I can save you, but why should I save you?¡± After hearing the words of Vi Turner, the woman seemed to catch a straw in the vast sea, and her eyes began to revive. ¡°Money, you want how much money, I can give you, apany you can, no matter what you want, as long as I have, I can give you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can give me whatever I want?¡± Vi Turner touches his chin with interest and looks at the woman. He doesn¡¯t seem tock anything except his little Ada¡¯s love, but this woman can¡¯t give him.


    The rest of the story, then, is intelligence. ¡°What happened to you in that room? Of course, it¡¯s better to make a long story short. You don¡¯t have much time. He will soon catch up with you. Moreover, if the story is not good enough, I may not consider saving you. ¡°

 Chapter 167

    ¡°Well, as long as you can save me, I can tell you anything, but when I¡¯m finished, you must save me.¡±


    The woman is not sure whether the man in front of her can really save her, but as long as there is a ray of life, she will never give up.


    Without waiting for a woman to speak, Bard Hunter has already chased out of the hotel.


    Vi Tuner whispered ¡°shit¡±, then started the car and left the hotel.


    The whole body of the woman is shrinking in the back seat for fear of being seen by Bard Hunter. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long way to go. Your story can start. If I¡¯m not satisfied, I¡¯ll always consider sending you back to the hot spring hotel.¡±


    Vi Turner slowed down the car. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but he was curious about what the woman was afraid of.


    And Bard Hunter, the man, is likely to have something to do with the person who doesn¡¯t exist in the Hunter family. Maybe he can find some clues from this.


    The woman¡¯s lips trembled so much that she felt dizzy. After a look, she didn¡¯t see Bard Hunter catching up with her. Then she said what happened in the hotel room just now.


    Vi Turner narrowed his eyes and listened carefully without missing any details.


    It took the woman ten minutes to make clear what had just happened. She took advantage of Bard Hunter to turn around, picked up her clothes on the ground and rushed out of the hotel. Before he could catch up, she jumped into Vi Turner¡¯s car.


    If she didn¡¯t happen to meet Vi Turner, she might have died in the hotel room.


    Holding her arms hard with both hands, she curled up in a small corner of the back seat of Vi. The tingling pain from a certain position almost made her faint.


    ¡°You mean, you saw a lot of models of women in that man¡¯s room?¡±


    Vi Turner touches his chin and the corners of his mouth rise slightly.


    He can¡¯t see that under the gentle appearance hides such abnormal heart.


    Compared with Bard Hunter, his metamorphosis is just a trifle.


    ¡°Yes, all kinds of models. There¡¯s a big cupboard full. Please, take me to the hospital.¡±


    The girl can¡¯t bear it. If she doesn¡¯t go to the hospital, maybe she will die.


    Originally, she just wanted to make some money in those rich men, but she didn¡¯t think that she almost died.


    ¡°I only promised to save you, not other conditions. You can get off first.¡±


    Vi Turner doesn¡¯t want to do anything unnecessary. He has to go back to see his little Ada. ¡°You have saved me, do it to the end, send me to the hospital, say, how much do you want, I will give you money.¡±


    Woman is afraid that before they get to the hospital, she have already died on the road. If this man is really unwilling to help her, the road here is so remote that few people pass by. Maybe she died and no one came to save her.


    ¡°Cell phone to you, call yourself, and get out of my car.¡± Vi Turner has done a lot. This woman¡¯s words are not very practical. Most of them are describing Bard Hunter¡¯s metamorphosis and her fear of him. There is no useful information.


    ¡°Please, I will repay you.¡± The woman rushed forward. She didn¡¯t want to get out of the car, and she didn¡¯t dare to get off the car. Just now Vi was driving so slowly that if Bard Hunter caught up with her, she would be arrested within a few minutes. She would not go back to the devil¡¯s room, and that face was the embodiment of Satan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who I am before you ask me for help?¡± Vi Turner turns around and looks at the girl.


    In this world, no one can ask him to help without any reason, and no one dares to ask him to help, except Ada Wood. He brought her here. It was the limit.


    ¡°Who are you? Is that the man¡¯s aplice? ¡±


    The girl put her arms in her hands and looked at Vi with vignce.


    ¡°My name is Vi Turner.¡± After hearing the name of Vi Turner, the girl opened the door and climbed down.


    People here know Vi Turner, but no one knows what he looks like. He has changed a lot. He may be an aunt sweeping the floor, a rickety old man, or even a young girl with a better figure. In short, Vi Turner does not have a fixed appearance, nor a fixed gender.


    Even those who have been to him for treatment can not tell his specific appearance. Even so, no one would impersonate him, because the body of the impostor appeared on the roadside, in the garbage can, or on the trunk the next day.


    ¡°This road, very partial, but often there are lovers to have wild sex here, maybe you are lucky to meet a couple before you die.¡±


    Vi Turner closed the door and drove away. Ge didn¡¯t expect that Bard Hunter¡¯s innocent face was so crazy. Should he tell Ada Wood?


    This will certainly frighten her. Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about itter.


    Thinking of helping her hypnotize tonight, thinking of that day¡¯s events, the feeling in his heart is veryplicated.


    If Ada Wood is so sad that she will finally leave Aaron , it means that he has a chance to stay with Ada Wood. If she still insists on staying at Aaron, it means that he will always be the past tense.


    Whatever the oue, it¡¯s not what he wants. After watching Vi Turner leave, Ada Wood enters the house with Aries Kent.


    Her feet had just stepped into the gate when a salute burst from her head.


    ¡°Happy birthday, star.¡± Mrs. Kent has prepared a sumptuous dinner, and the cake of Vi Turner has also been delivered, waiting for the protagonist to appear. Ada Wood is shocked by the surprise. Seeing the multiyer birthday cake in the hall, she remembers that today is Aries Kent¡¯s birthday. Before a headache, and went to the hospital, the matter to forget, she did not go to prepare who birthday gift.


    ¡°Aries Kent, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot your birthday today. I¡¯ll give you a birthday present next time.¡±


    ¡°You gave it to me.¡± Aries Kent looks at Mrs. Kent¡¯s long lost smile, which is the best gift in the world. Even if the smile didn¡¯t bloom for him, he was satisfied.


    ¡°I really hope that Mrs. Kent can return to normal and that your mother and son can live a happy life before.¡±


    This is a sincere hope that there are too many misfortunes in this world. She is not so great and will not say that she hopes that the world will be better. She only hopes that the people around her will smile more.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Aries Kent looks back at her back. Vi Turner hasn¡¯te back yet. ¡°Ada, Vi Turner hasn¡¯te back. Do you want to call him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maybe they are making love with Mrs. Hill in the countryside now. I can¡¯t disturb other people¡¯s good things.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Thinking of such a beautiful picture, Ada Wood has goose bumps all over her body. She rubs her arms twice with her hands, shakes her head, and then walks inside. On the second floor, she wanted to take a bath, change into clean clothes, and thene down to eat.


    Just into the room, she saw a figure standing on her balcony, looking at the scenery outside. Enter the room, close the door gently, walk to the shadow, also look at the direction of his look. Neither of them spoke, but stood still.


    After a long time, Aaron wiped to break the silence, ¡°tonight, don¡¯t go to find Vi Turner.¡± A month¡¯s time will soon pass. Even if she finally chose to leave, at least, this month, he really owned her.


    ¡°It¡¯s my memory. You have no right to interfere.¡± Ada Wood must know what happened that day. She left Adairpletely, but she didn¡¯t want to die in obscurity. If she wants to be with Aaron, she needs to know what happened that day. She can¡¯t ept such a dirty oneself to stay by Aaron. He can¡¯t care, but she can¡¯t pass.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to be sad. I don¡¯t want to see you in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 168

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see her in distress, and he didn¡¯t want to lose her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    They have missed a decade, they can not love each other well, so this time, he must use his whole strength love her, protect her.


    If he hasn¡¯t Aaron, how can he spend his life.


    ¡°I hope I can be worthy of you, an iplete Ada Wood. What qualification is it for a woman who has been in prison to upy Aaron? I want to find out the man, and I will let the man pay the price. When I am qualified to stand by your side, don¡¯t mention Hill family, even if the old man refuses I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll stick to it Ada Wood loves Aaron, which has been confirmed a long time ago. After so many years of love and pursuit, she was not willing to give up. It¡¯s just a week. She won¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°What price do you want that man to pay?¡± Is it the loss of her?


    There is no more cruel than this in this world. Ada Wood tilts her head and looks out. She didn¡¯t think about it, and she didn¡¯t know how to do it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why do you do these meaningless things?¡±


    ¡°Ada, I want to tell you a very exciting news.¡± Vi Turner pushes the door of the room Adad and wants to tell her something about Bard Hunter.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw the Aaron standing behind her.


    Step back quietly, she closed the door and pretend that he didn¡¯t see anything, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I said, a month has note. When the timees, I will tell you everything. At that time, no matter what decision you make, brother Aaron will support you.¡±


    Even if she chooses to leave, he will take her to the airport in person.


    This is thest thing he did for her, for the wood family.


    ¡°But why did you choose to marry on that day? You know it was the death day of my father. You knew that day was the day of the death of the wood family.¡±


    In the prison, she had been waiting for her brother Aaron to visit her and her father to rescue her.


    However, the bad news of her father¡¯s death and the bankruptcy of the wood family came. It¡¯s just that she made a mistake alone. Why punish the whole wood family.


    ¡°I¡¯m thest one to see Uncle wood.¡±


    Aaron came to Ada Wood¡¯s side, held her in his arms and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°He told me to take care of Ada and give her happiness.¡± Hisst word is to let him have a wedding on that day.


    ¡°But brother Aaron, you know, I¡¯m not happy. Ada Wood is not happy at all. After she was released from prison, she just wanted to live a good life with Winni, but a Ferrari came in the sky, which knocked Winni and escaped. Ada Wood has no choice but to borrow money from Winifred¡¯ mother. However, Winifred doesn¡¯t recognize her at all and drives her out of the house like a disgusting fly. Do you know what¡¯s the most chilling thing for her? It¡¯s the humiliation from her beloved brother Aaron. He doesn¡¯t love her, but he can¡¯t deny her love for him in the past ten years. But why should he take her love for him and trample on her final dignity? ¡±


    Ada Wood leans in the arms of Aaron, and her clothes are wet with tears. Small hand grabs her shirt hard, seem to want to this period of time received grievance, all of a sudden pour on his body.


    ¡°Ada, brother Aaron has the reason why he has to do that. When he sees that you are suffering, he is more painful than anyone else, but he has to let you continue to be so miserable.¡± He remembered everything very clearly. Every time a little woman shed tears, he would hate himself more. He is Aaron, a man holding the whole economy of w City, but he has no way to protect his beloved woman.


    ¡°I miss Winni.¡± She has not contacted Winni for a long time. Vi Turner tells her that she can¡¯t contact Winni, which will bring her unnecessary trouble. But she really miss Winni and the woman who dotes on her and tells her stories.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see her tonight.¡± Aaron doesn¡¯t want to stop Ada Wood. She wants to know, so let her know. These things can¡¯t be hidden forever.


    ¡°Really?¡± Raised her head, Ada opened her hazy eyes, For a moment, she seemed to ovep with the vague man in my memory. He blinked his eyes, wiped away his tears, and then looked carefully. Aaron¡¯s face was haggard, and his emaciated cheek hurt his hands.


    ¡°Star,e down to eat.¡± After a long time without seeing Ada Wood downstairs, Madame Kent called out downstairs.¡±Well, I¡¯ll be down in a minute.¡± Ada Wood got up from Aaron¡¯s arms and wiped away her tears.


    ¡°Today is Aries Kent¡¯s birthday. Mrs. Kent has cooked a lot of delicious food. Would you like to stay and have dinner before you leave?¡± Some small expectations, she has not seen Aaron for several days, she really want to return to that set of duplex vi. That is thest contact between her and Zora Wood.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay for dinner?¡±


    Aaron took a look at the time. He has been here for a long time. If he stays down, he will bring danger to the little woman. Because the wedding was approaching, the old man looked at him closely and didn¡¯t go to a ce. When he met anyone, he would ask clearly.


    Ada Wood opened her mouth and was about to say something when Aaron¡¯s mobile phone suddenly rang. It¡¯s Yvette Hill.


    She hasn¡¯t seen Aaron for a long time. She¡¯s worried. Connect the phone, came Yvette Hill o voice, ¡°Aaron, where are you? Just now my grandfather called to urge us to go back quickly. The second uncle and the third uncle have alsoe back. My grandfather wants to have a family reunion dinner.¡±


    Ada Wood knows that it¡¯s time for him to go. Think of that night he hastily appeared in Vi Turner¡¯s vi, let him take her to leave, knew that she was his burden.


    Gently close the door and lean behind it.


    After a while to open the door, Aaron has gone, with the same, silent. When Ada went downstairs, I was a little disappointed. ¡°He¡¯s gone?¡±


    Vi Turner is helping to insert candles on the cake when she sees Ada Wooding down from upstairs.


    ¡°Well.¡± Ada Wood nodded and helped Vi Turner decorate the cake together.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better sit there and have a rest. You¡¯re the oldest.¡± Vi Turner nced at Aries Kent and said in a strange way.


    ¡°By the way, you have never been willing to help Aries Kent before. Why?¡± Ada Wood suddenly thinks that before Vi Turner has always refused Aries Kent, she agreed after she left for a meal. She didn¡¯t see that she had a tendency to be abused.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but jealousy that he looks better than me and that he¡¯s more like a woman than I am.¡±


    Vi Turner is lying with his eyes open. ¡°Fart, I tell you, Ada, because I made a joke five years ago that I must sleep with you. He and Aaron will hate me.¡±


    Vi Turner almost gave up and became a real woman. If not Aaron to go in time, he did not know looks like a woman, directly became a woman.


    ¡°What?¡± Ada Wood looks at Aries Kent with wide eyes. Why doesn¡¯t she know these things. Although she seldom contacted Aries Kent before, she knew that Aaron still had two good brothers.


    One was Baird Churchil, who was ascetic, and the other was Aries Kent, who was half human and half demon. She used to want to have a good rtionship with them, so as to get information from , but she never met them. ¡°You really think you can¡¯t find us. It¡¯s Aaron who doesn¡¯t let you know us.¡±

 Chapter 169

    Aries Kent¡¯s first reaction to Ada Wood before she saw her was that she was really good. Although she was young, her lovely baby face could be remembered at a nce.


    Used to those sexy and charming women, suddenly he met a girl who a little naughty, there is a sense of strangess.


    At the beginning, they all thought that Aaron was the same to her and other women.


    His trousers have been stripped, the knife was waved in front of him, if not Aaron break into the door, he really be a woman.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are not a good man. Brother Aaron is afraid that I will learn from you badly.¡± Ada Wood put the candle in, then turned his head to Vi Turner, ¡°you have something to tell me just now. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Just now he didn¡¯t see Aaron, so Vi Turner just retreated.


    ¡°Yes, guess who I saw when I went to the hot spring just now?¡±


    Vi Turner thought of the woman he had just saved, and felt a shiver.


    It is estimated that the title of his abnormal will be handed over to others.


    ¡°Who can you see? You won¡¯t see a ghost. ¡±


    Ada Wood takes a white look at Vi Turner. The people she knows are just a few. In addition to Aaron, she doesn¡¯t care about the rest.


    Before Vi Turner came back, Aaron had been in her room all the time. It was impossible for her to appear in the hot spring hotel.


    ¡± Guess who it is.¡±


    ¡°If you want to say it, just say. If you don¡¯t want , save your mouth.¡± Ada Wood is not interested in ying guessing games with Vi Turner here. After dinner, she will be hypnotized and must remember what happened that day.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fun at all. I told you, I saw Bard Hunter in the hotel just now, but he also lived here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this? Isn¡¯t this area all inhabited by overseas His nationality has been here for a long time.¡±


    Ada Wood heard from Yvonne Brook that Bard Hunter moved to Ennd eight years ago and woulde back asionally, but he seldom stayed.


    Since they are not willing to deal with people in w City, they will naturally choose to live here. He will appear in the ¡°dream¡± club because Yvonne Brook works there.


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that he is not Yvonne Brook¡¯s man. How could he leave her alone in w City and live here by himself?


    Besides, ording to his appearance, the location of the hot spring hotel is reserved for him all the year round, and no one dares to live there.


    He is so capable, why not take Yvonne Brook here? What¡¯s more, he took a man who seduced him into the hotel room.


    Atst, the woman was running out and climbing into my car.


    rtive to these, he is more surprised at Yvonne Brook existence. That woman, should have been dead, but she is still alive, and can entangle with a man like Bard Hunter.


    A woman like her, a man who is useless to her, has no way to attract her attention.


    When she was imprisoned, this man never appeared from the beginning to the end, but he could call her at will.


    She knew he was fucking another woman in the room, but she was indifferent. She just stood at the door for a few minutes and left.


    A mysterious man, entangled with a woman who should have been dead, has to be thought-provoking.


    ¡°The sun will rise tomorrow. What have I heard? Vi Turner can save people, or save people for no reason.¡±


    Aries Kent exaggerated took out his ears. Vi Turner, a psychopath who likes to see the dead but can¡¯t help, can save people.


    no one will believe it.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong with me saving people? I save your mother. What¡¯s more, that woman still has a baby face like Ada, just a little more coquettish.¡±


    Vi Turner¡¯s voice is getting lower and lower. It¡¯s true that the superwoman¡¯s figure is simr to that of Ada Wood. She has a little vor of Ada Wood.


    But for the sake of looking at that face, he would have kicked her out of the car.


    ¡°No, when I came back with Ada this evening, I saw Bard Hunter¡¯s car. The woman sitting in the back seat of him was Yvonne Brook. How could he do such a thing in front of his own woman Aries Kent but remember very clearly, after all, Yvonne Brook is the number one in the ¡°dream¡± club.


    She is not willing to receive ordinary men. He also ordered her once, but not for drinking and chatting, just wanted to check Zora Wood.


    It was five years ago, when Zora Wood just jumped out of the building.


    As Zora Wood¡¯s sister, she was in the same batch, so naturally she became the target of their pursuit of clues.


    Unfortunately, he and Baird Churchil both failed. ¡°What are you talking about? Did you see Yonne in the woods Ada Wood suddenly thought that when she bent down to pick up her mobile phone, there was a white Audi driving by her side. In this area, that Audi is a low-end car. She didn¡¯t expect that Bard Hunter would drive such a cheap car. The first time he saw him, he was driving a ck evintado, and the second time, he was driving a Bugatti Veyron, every time a valuable supercar. At one time, she doubted that Bard Hunter was the person of Hunter family.


    ¡°That white Audi, isn¡¯t it?¡± Aries Kent nodded, looked at Ada Wood in a surprised expression. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have myopia. Do you think I¡¯m blind? Vi Turner also saw Bard Hunter.¡± Aries Kent doesn¡¯t know what Ada Wood suspects.


    ¡°Who is Yvonne Brook? Who is the number one slut in the dream club? Who is Bard Hunter? Why does he want to leave Yvonne Brook beside him? What else can he do besides y with her?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Did you see Yvonne Brook in the hot spring hotel?¡± Ada Wood feels a little confused.


    Aaron appears here because the old man told him toe back for dinner. He lives here. Yvette Hill wille because she is the grandson¡¯s daughter-inw. So, if Bard Hunter lives here, it¡¯s no surprise that Yvonne Brook will follow. But she always felt that there should be some connection between these people, but on the surface, it seems that there is no connection.


    But why did they choose to appear here on the same day, coincidence? Or, she thinks too much. ¡°Vi Turner, do you know where Mr. Hunter lives?¡±¡±You want to go to him?¡± Vi Turner is frightened by Ada Wood.


    He takes Ada Wood to hide here to avoid being caught. The reason why he chose here is because the light is dark, and the closer he is to him, the more unexpected he will be.


    ¡°I want to know that Bard Hunter is rted to Hunter¡¯s family.¡± Bard Hunter didn¡¯t like Aaron. When she saw him for the first time, she had already seen it. At first, she thought it was because of Yvonne Brook.


    Later she thought, there was no reason. There are many people who have a grudge against Aaron, but Bard Hunter seems very different from others. She remembered that the dinner started at eight o¡¯clock, and it was just seven o¡¯clock sharp, and there was still time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked it, but I can¡¯t find it out. Besides, the security of master Hunter¡¯s side is so strict that I don¡¯t agree with you. It¡¯s too woollen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking in the distance, I¡¯m not close.¡± She knew better than anyone the horror. At the beginning, she wanted to haunt Aaron every day, sneaking into Hunter¡¯s vi and hiding in the bedroom of Aaron . After the old man knew about it, he caught her out and locked her in a small ck room.


    He used nine big wolf dogs to look at her. Her range of activities was only a circle with a diameter of one meter. As soon as she got out of the circle, it would be torn into pieces by the big wolf dogs.

 Chapter 170

    At that time, she squatted on the ground shivering, did not dare to move a step, or Zora Wood, andter pleaded with the man to let her go.


    The same is the father¡¯s daughter, she does not know why Zora Wood so please the old man, and she no matter how hard she tries, only to be punished.


    Zora Wood is also rebellious and disobedient, but why does Arno Hunter admit that she is Aaron¡¯s fiancee and refuses to ept her.


    Up to now, she has no way to figure out what she did wrong, so that old man does not want to see her.


    ¡°Do you really want to go?¡±


    Vi Turner wanted to stop her.


    ¡°Star, the dish has been cooked and ready to eat. Where are you going?¡±


    Mrs. Kent sees Ada Wood who is preparing to go out and stops her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and buy something. I¡¯ll be back in a minute. You can eat first.¡±


    The dinner party starts at eight o¡¯clock. It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock now. People have already been there. If she goeste, she won¡¯t be able to see it.


    Ada Wood casually made an excuse and left.


    Vi Turner followed, Aries Kent wanted to help at home, so he did not follow to join the fun. For fear of being discovered by the old man, Vi Turner went to someone else¡¯s garage and drove a low configuration Land Rover.


    Far away, he stopped his car, and then they walked to the Bush 500 meters away from Hunter¡¯s home.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    No sooner had they squatted down than someone entered.


    It seems to be the second uncle of Aaron , with a beautiful woman, like his newly married wife. ¡°It¡¯s said that the old man has changed his wife many times, but he has no offspring. He must havemitted too many evils and can¡¯t give birth to it.¡±


    ¡°Can you watch when you speak, maybe you will be punished next time.¡±


    Ada Wood can¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Ada, do you think that woman over there looks like Yvonne Brook?¡±


    Suddenly, Vi Turner pointed at a figure who wasing from the back door of the house, and then standing in the distance.


    Take out a pack of cigarettes, she smoked four packs of cigaretts, and then stood toward the back door. From the back door, a man in his forties came to Yvonne Brook¡¯s side.


    Ada Wood knows this man. He is the housekeeper of Hunter. Seeing the housekeepering out, Yvonne Brook collected the smoke, threw it on the ground and trampled it out.


    Two people talked in a low voice for a few minutes. The housekeeper hurried into the vi, and Yvonne Brook left directly.


    Ada Wood wanted to keep up with Yvonne Brook, but was stopped by Vi Turner.


    ¡°Wait a minute. There should be a good show.¡±


    Ada Wood squats down again and continues to stare at the back door.


    Sure enough, after about ten minutes like this, old Hunter came out of the back door, got into a car, and then drove to the direction that Yvonne Brook left.


    Looking at this thrilling scene, fortunately she did not follow.


    If caught by the old man, she will die miserably.


    ¡°You say, old man looks so hasty to leave, what can be the matter?¡±


    Vi sat on the floor, chin in both hands.


    Is it really like Ada Wood said that Arno Hunter has nothing to do with Bard Hunter?


    ¡°Do you know that there is still a person who does not exist in the Hunter family?¡±


    Ada Wood suddenly remembers what Aaron told her about the nonexistent person. And the person who gave her something also said he didn¡¯t exist. But what does that person have to do with Zora Wood?


    Was it in the dream club? Or he¡¯s always around them, but she doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that, but no one has ever seen that person, even Aaron doesn¡¯t know.¡± Vi Turner once checked the Hunter family, but it was tooplicated.


    All he found was basically what the Hunter family was willing to show them.


    The only useful thing was that he identally found out that the eldest grandson of the Hunter family was not Aaron . No matter how mediocre his inheritors are, they will never be useful. Therefore, Aaron is not the sessor of Hunter family, he is just the victim of that child.


    As for why he has been suffering from the halo of his sessor for so many years, it is not clear. ¡°You say, old man is so scared, is that person who does not exist have an ident?¡±


    Ada Wood makes a wild guess.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right. I told Aaron the news and asked him to check it by himself. We have done enough.¡±


    Vi Turner doesn¡¯t want Ada Wood to continue tracking down. If she is a little careless, she may be doomed.


    If he was alone, he would certainly catch up with him, but with Ada Wood, he did not dare.


    Take out the mobile phone, sent a message to Aaron , is he ready to turn around to leave, old man came back. He looked much better, as if nothing had happened just now.


    ¡°Why did the old mane back so soon?¡±


    Ada Wood looks at the old man who is walking into the back door. It¡¯s only 15 minutes since he went out toe back. It¡¯s been 15 minutes, let alone back and forth. This is a rich area. Every vi is separated by a long distance. It is blocked by a garden. It may be a small forest or a bamboo forest. The fastest vi from here also takes 5 to 8 minutes to drive, ording to the shortest time to calcte, 10 minutes on the road, the old man into the house still needs two minutes, the remaining three minutes, what can he do. Take a look at the person who doesn¡¯t exist and make sure he¡¯s ok? It shouldn¡¯t be.


    ording to his look just now, there must be something wrong with that person. ¡°Ada, we should go. If we stay too long, it is easy to expose.¡±


    Vi Turner is still afraid. If he is not Ada Wood, but another woman, he can muddle through, but it is Ada Wood.


    And judging from the situation just now, Mr. Hunter took a look at them before getting on the car. Although they squatted down in time, with his military acumen, he will find something wrongter.


    Ada Wood does not continue to insist, but follow Vi Turner¡¯s back on the car.


    ¡°Vi Turner, the old man just now seems to be a different person. It seems that there is something missing.¡±


    Although it also revealed the dignity of a soldier, it seemed that he had lost the murderous spirit of a long time in the battlefield.


    ¡°It seems that there is something wrong. Later, the old man should walk a little more lightly, not so steady.¡±


    Vi Turner and Ada Wood turn back at the same time and look at each other with wide eyes. ¡± old man has been reced.¡±¡± old man has been reced.¡± The two men turned back to their positions at the same time, shaking their heads in some incredible way.


    Maybe it¡¯s their hallucination.


    Who dares to pretend to be old man.


    ¡°Vi Turner, I feel right? Am I hallucinating? ¡±


    Ada Wood is frightened by what she blurts out. Although she seldom sees old man, she can¡¯t breathe because of his military dignity.


    Even though she is so far away, she still feels invisible pressure.


    Just now, when Arno Hunter got off, she also looked at her side. She could feel it clearly, and it was not so painful.


    In addition, seeing the way he walked, she always felt that he was trying to imitate someone. Anyway, there was something wrong with everything. Vi Turner drove slowly, looking at the road ahead, suddenly thought of something. They all ignored a very important issue, that is, it is a death penalty for someone to impersonate him, but if the person who ordered him is exactly the old man himself, how can we exin it.


    ¡°Ada, if it was the old man who asked him to impersonate himself?¡±

 Chapter 171

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then it¡¯s old master Hunter who went out just now, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s someone elseing back.¡±


    It¡¯s not that Vi Turner has never seen such a situation. Some people, afraid that their children will not be able to run the career well, will train a stand before they die, and continues to pretend to be himself until his son can run everything well.


    Or if they are ill and want to continue to deter those people, they will send their own substitutes.


    But there are also stand ins who really rece the original people, almost no one can find out. In Italy, there is such a case, he can stand there, it is because he knew the secret, with the help of that person, he stabilized in Italy.


    ¡°But why does Mr. Hunter want someone to impersonate himself?¡±


    Ada Wood doesn¡¯t understand. old man doesn¡¯t look like a sick man.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s for the one who doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Vi Turner stopped the car back to someone else¡¯s garage, took out the key, looked around, and found that it was safe to let Ada it out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry home, two eyes urges us.¡±


    Back home, Madame Kent and fake Beau Kent and Aries Kent sat in the restaurant waiting for them to go back.


    Ada Wood looked at the three people who were waiting and scratched the back of her head. ¡°Well, I¡¯m back. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Several people are singing birthday songs and eating rich meals, which are very happy.


    The happiest one is Aries Kent. He hasn¡¯t seen her mother smile so happy for a long time.


    ¡°Star, today is your seventh birthday. What gift do you want?¡±


    Mrs. Kent lights the candle on the cake and looks at Ada Wood kindly.


    ¡°Seven years old?¡±


    When she was seven years old, she remembered something strange.


    ¡°I specially arranged for star to return to his seventh birthday. There was a transitional period of one year. Mr. Carter left on Aries Kent¡¯s eighth birthday and died on that day. Therefore, the seventh birthday of star is the best start.¡±


    What Vi Turner did was to let Mrs. Kent bear the pain of losing Mr. Kent again, forcing her to ept the fact that Mr. Kent was no longer in the world, thus stimting her nerves and making her return to normal.


    Anyway, Ada Wood was forced to return to the age of seven, and the candles on the cake all said seven.


    Seeing Mrs. Kent¡¯s smiling face, she was relieved.


    Back in the room, perhaps because she was too tired, she forgot about going to see Vi for hypnosis in the evening.


    After taking a bath, she went to bed. In thetter half of the night, she seemed to feel that there was an extra person in her bed.


    Familiar, dark, open your eyes. Instead of turning on the light, she turned around, hugged the man behind her and buried her face in his chest.


    Aaron smiled, fondly touched the head of Ada,


    ¡°hurry to sleep.¡± The voice was a little tired, holding her head close to her body.


    ¡°Suddenly, I wonder if you are the brother of Aaron who I used to chase after. Before you were so indifferent to me and always avoided me, but now you treat me so well, I really doubt that you are the substitute of Aaron, just like the old Hunter I saw at the back door of Hunter¡¯s vi with Vi Turner this evening.¡±


    She mumbled and then embrace the waist of Aaron Hunter, fall asleep again.


    She has loved Aaron brother for so many years. Now he is willing to look back at her and respond to her love.


    But now she has nothing to give to brother Aaron. Aaron suddenly opened his eyes and thought about what Ada Wood said to him just now.


    After she fell asleep, she slowly got up from the bed and groped for the piano¡¯s room.


    ¡°Big brother, can you make some noise next time? I¡¯m scared to death.¡± Vi Turner feels something is wrong. When he opens his eyes and is ready to get out of bed and run away, he sees a Aaron Hunter standing on the balcony in the moonlight. There are so many people who want to kill him. If you are not careful, he will see the king of hell for a long time.


    ¡°Did you go to Hunter family with Ada today?¡±


    Aaron didn¡¯t look back and looked at the moonlight outside the window with his back to Vi Turner. Once, he also in the simr night, asked Zora Wood about the man, she was not willing to say. ¡±


    ¡°she told you, you stille to ask me why.¡± Vi Turner rolled his eyes at Aaron, falls on the bed, covers the quilt, continues to sleep.


    These days, he was really busy.


    He had to go to the hospital to see the girl, make a treatment n for her, take care of the patient at home, and apany Ada Wood out.


    ¡°Hunter¡¯s house has been heavily guarded recently. You dare to take her there.¡±


    Aaron went to Vi Turner¡¯s bed, picked him up from the bed and threw him on the ground.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    No wonder he felt restless all the time yesterday. He didn¡¯t find anything wrong.


    He was afraid that something would happen to the little woman, so he came to have a look at it at night.


    ¡°You know your woman. After so many years, when did she honest. even if I don¡¯t help her, she still has to rush by herself. If you don¡¯t settle your mess earlier, I¡¯ll take her away. I won¡¯t send her back. ¡±


    Vi got up from the ground, and he wanted to take her away many times and never let her back. But every time he saw her expectation of Aaron brother, he couldn¡¯t bear to destroy her hope.


    ¡°It will be uncle Wood¡¯s death day soon. I will solve all the problems on that day.¡±


    This is what he promised uncle wood and hisst chance to keep Ada Wood.


    ¡°By the way, I think old Hunter may have visited your nonexistent manst night. He went to the back door and drove a red Bentley, but he will be back in 15 minutes. I think he changes his car in the middle of the way. ¡±


    When Vi Turner came back, he also analyzed many possibilities, which is the most likely one. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. I¡¯ll check them out. You just have to protect her.¡±


    ¡°By the way, the woman who went to see your father in the evening is Yvonne Brook. Although I can¡¯t see clearly, it¡¯s. You can start with her.¡± After saying that, Vi Turner climbed into her bed again and continued to sleep under the quilt. In the early morning of the next day, Ada Wood received news from Baird Churchil that another body had been found near their vi.


    He had just turned 18 years old and had been directly taken away from his heart. He was scared to death.


    is still as like as two peas, the chosen child, with a tattoo simr to her neck.


    Vi Turner doesn¡¯t allow Ada Wood to go to the scene, and even refuses to let her go out at home. Maybe old master Hunter felt something. He had already sent people to track down the two people hiding in the Bush that night.


    ¡°This old Hunter is really powerful. The time we spent before and after was almost half an hour. When he came out, he nced at us from that direction and found us.¡± Vi Turner is sitting in the garden with coffee and chatting with Aries Kent about what happened yesterday evening.


    ¡°In the eventful autumn, now that we are approaching the wedding of Aaron and Yvette Hill, Mr. Hunter must be more sensitive. He is afraid that thest incident will happen again. Even if his Hunter family is more arrogant, he will not be able to lose his face for the second time.¡±


    Aries Kent sips her coffee and squints at the bodyguard on the outer wall.


    Old Hunter is really awesome, the entire vi area has been monitored.


    ¡°In three days, I¡¯m going to take Ada out of here. You should be prepared in advance. Madam Kent¡¯s treatment should be advanced.¡±


    Vi Turner is still a little afraid. He can protect Ada Wood. He is afraid that her stubborn temper and refuse to leave. Take her away as soon as possible before the trouble gets too big.


    Early in the morning, there is no one at home. Ada Wood feels bored and turns on the TV.


    As soon as the picture was opened, the old man¡¯s face appeared without warning.


    ¡°May I ask Mr. Hunter that we often see young master Hunter taking all kinds of women in and out of various hotels recently, does it mean that the wedding between master Hunter and Miss Hill may be cancelled?¡±


    ¡°Only Yvette Hill, the daughter of the Hill family, is eligible to enter the door of my Hunter family. If it is the reason of Aaron, I will consider changing someone to inherit my Hunter family.¡±

 Chapter 172

    Ada Wood stares at the stern face of Aaron in the TV. Her heart suddenly falls to the bottom. She knows the cruelty of the old man. She doesn¡¯t want to destroy Aaron because of her. Although she has been deceiving herself these days, she thinks that she and Aaron will have a future, but what the old man said in front of all the media today made her feel really afraid.


    This means that the old man is really serious and wants to wipe her outpletely.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As long as Aaron doesn¡¯t agree with him, he will even destroy him.


    She loves Aaron, but she doesn¡¯t want to see him destroyed.


    If she let go, it would make Aaron a better life.


    she did not have no confidence in herself, nor did she have confidence in Aarpm, but she really did not know whether she could really go to the day of holding hands with Aaron.


    Holding on to the remote control and looking at the man. Vi Turner squints at Ada Wood¡¯s back. He saw the scene just now.


    Take out the mobile phone, he skillfully flip through the address book, and finally stay on Mrs. Hill¡¯s number.


    Ring for a long time, Mrs Hill picked up the mobile phone, ¡°Hello, who?¡±


    ¡°Honey, forget me so quickly. We met only yesterday.¡±


    Vi Turner turn both sides, looking at his tender hands, mouth slightly up.


    Since they let Ada Wood have a hard time, then he will tease them and be fair.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Recognizing that it was the voice of Vi Turner, Mrs. Hill took a look around her and did not see anyone.


    She quickly hid in a remote corner.


    ¡°What can I do? I just miss you, baby. When will you do what you promised me? I have to wait a little impatient.¡±


    Vi Turner sat on the swing, squinting.


    Yvette Hill is not the only granddaughter-inw of your Hunter family. Let¡¯s see how much Yvette Hill is slutty.


    If anyone bullies Ada Wood, he will not let her feel better.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with you then.¡±


    Suddenly someone passed by Mrs. Hill. She quickly took down her mobile phone and covered it for fear that she would be seen on the phone.


    When the man went far away, she picked up her mobile phone and put it back to her ear. As she walked along, she said, ¡°now Yvette is Aaron¡¯s fiancee.


    She has been with him all the time. She can¡¯t find time at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t spare the time. I¡¯ve been quite busy recently. Maybe I¡¯ll go back to Italy in two days. By then, I¡¯ll shake my hand and send the photo to which newspaper. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Vi Turner has no time to spend. At most three days, he wants to take Ada Wood away from here. This is his limit.


    Only when Aaron gets married, he can bring Ada Wood back.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make an appointment for Yvette, but you have to promise me to delete the picture.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be ckmailed.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m a pervert, I always insist on credibility. If I promise something, I will never regret it. In this way, I¡¯ll send you an address and time. When ites to time tomorrow, you can let your baby girl go to that ce.¡±


    Hang up the phone, Vi Turner quickly sent a message to Mrs. Hill, and then ran to the back of Ada Wood with a smile. She turned off her TV and covered her eyes,


    ¡°guess who I am?¡± Ada Wood takes Vi Turner¡¯s hand away and goes upstairs.


    She was in a bad mood and just wanted to be alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Ada. I have good news for you.¡± Vi Turner quickly catches up and blocks Ada Wood¡¯s door in time, ¡°do you love Aaron? Do you want to be with him? ¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Ada Wood is a little impatient, and her voice is a little loud. She scares Mrs. Kent with chicken soup behind her.


    ¡°Star, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood? Have you been bullied? ¡±


    Mrs. Kent quickly took the soup and walked quickly towards Ada Wood.


    ¡°I¡¯m ok. Maybe I¡¯m a little tired. Just have a rest.¡±


    Sometimes she really envies them. he has a mother who loves them so much.


    ¡°It¡¯s OK, star. Mom has cooked chicken soup. You should drink it while it¡¯s hot and have a rest.¡± With the soup, Mrs. Kent walked into Ada Wood¡¯s room, took it to the balcony, put it on the table, scooped out a bowl and put it in the bowl. Then she gently blew it and cooled it before it was sent to Ada Wood.


    Looking at Mrs Kent¡¯s careful and considerate action, Ada Wood¡¯s tears fall down.


    She stealthily wiped two handfuls of tears, then took the chicken soup and put it into her mouth.


    She seems to have seen Winni. There is also a taste of Winni in the soup. Is not the soup made by the mother in the world, is a kind of taste, a kind of vor called maternal love. ¡°Is it good to drink?¡± Mrs. Kent sits in front of Ada Wood, smiling and watching her drink.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Can you cook it for me every day in the future?¡± This sentence, not for herself, but for the real stars standing beside her. For so many years, he can only go to the hospital to see Mrs. Kent every time. Every time she doesn¡¯t remember that he is a star after growing up, he has to introduce himself to her again every time.


    ¡°Well, the stars love to drink, so mom cooks them every day.¡± Mrs. Kent takes back the rest of the soup. She doesn¡¯t go to the door to remind Ada Wood to have a good rest.


    Vistood on the balcony, looking at the garden.


    ¡°Star is so happy to have a mother who loves him so much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I suddenly miss Winni. I don¡¯t know how she is now?¡±


    With her chin in her hands, she looked at the back of Vi Turner.


    She hasn¡¯t seen Winni for a long time. She remembers that at her wedding with Adair, Winni came back, but she didn¡¯t know when she would go to Ennd. In fact, she also missed the days in Winifred mother¡¯s home.


    At that time, there were Zora Wood and her father. They all spoiled her and loved her.


    Although Winifredmother didn¡¯t like her very much, Zora Wood was very kind to her.


    No matter what, she would give it to her first.


    ¡°Ada Wood, I¡¯m seriously asking you, do you really love Aaron? Is it possible to give up everything for him? ¡±


    Vi Turner wants an answer, an answer to Ada Wood¡¯s death sentence. Although he already knew the result, he just wanted her to say it.


    ¡°I have loved him for ten years, and my heart is full of him. Maybe I once thought of giving up him, but I never stopped loving him. Knowing that Yvette Hill has his children, it will be hard here. Knowing that he and she are going to get married is like being cut by a knife. No matter how hard I try, I can never stop loving him here. I think that only when she can¡¯t jump any more, maybe Arnold Hunter will be removed from here. ¡± Pointing to the position of her left atrium, Ada Wood looks at Vi Turner very seriously.


    Here is a seed called Aaron, which has already taken root and sprouted and grown into a towering tree.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t remove the tree from there.


    ¡°If I can let Yvette Hill and Aaron not get married, will you leave me a ce here as a brother?¡± Vi Turner reaches out and points to Ada Wood¡¯s left atrium.


    He doesn¡¯t expect that he can make Ada Wood remember anything, as long as she is willing to treat him as her brother.


    This is hisst extravagant hope and thest thing he did for Ada Wood.


    ¡°I feel as if I have seen you somewhere. Deep in my memory, there seems to be a very vague figure. Sometimes, I find that figure will ovep with you. Have we ever had a very unforgettable memory?¡±


    Some things will be forgotten inadvertently. By the time she remembered it again, maybe he was no longer there. when she heard the words of Vi Turner, she felt very sad. There was a kind of suffocation pain, which spread in her heart. ¡°Will you leave me?¡±

 Chapter 173

    Vi was stunned. Looking at Ada Wood, she raised her hand and trembled slightly.


    He moved the wisp of hair to the forehead of Ada Wood and put it behind her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Brother Vi will never leave Ada Wood, just like Zora Wood, never.¡±


    ¡°No, you are lying. Zora Wood left me, so you will leave too, right?¡±


    Tears streamed down Ada Wood¡¯s cheeks.


    She didn¡¯t know Vi for a long time, but why did she feel so heartbroken when she heard what he said.


    She and he were just patients and doctors. she was just the one Aaron Hunter asked him to take care of.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t cry. Zora Wood hasn¡¯t left yet. She has been looking at you in the sky. At night, you can see her as long as you look up.¡±


    Vi reached out her hand and wiped off Ada Wood¡¯s tears.


    Maybe not long after, he would be one of them, standing in the sky and looking at her like Zora Wood.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Ada Wood was happy, he could give up everything.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ada Wood raised her head and looked at Vi with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Really? Vi will never lie to Ada.¡± He poured a ss of water for Ada Wood and put it in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re crying like a kitten. You¡¯re not cute at all. Come on, drink some water and have a rest.¡±


    Ada Wood held the ss of warm water tightly and drank it after a pause.


    After a while, she felt a little dizzy and fell asleep on the bed.


    After tucking Ada Wood in, Vi gently kissed her forehead and called thewyer over.


    After signing all the documents, se rubbed her temples, took a deep breath and began to cure Mrs. Kent.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will hate you if she knows what you have done?¡±


    Aris Kent stood behind Vi and looked at the closed file.


    He really felt sorry for the girl upstairs. Everyone who loved her was destined to leave her.


    She had to bear the pain of losing each time. She didn¡¯t know how many more times that thin shoulder could bear.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to hate me. At least she will remember me all the time.¡±


    It was a good choice to let his Ada remember him in this way.


    ¡°I have to go out now. Someone will take her awayter. You can pretend that you haven¡¯t seen anything.¡±


    Vi had left for about an hour. As expected, someone came to take Ada Wood away.


    ording to what Vi said, Aris Kent really pretended not to see anything and asked those people to take Ada Wood away with a quilt.


    Vi didn¡¯te back until midnight. ording to the previous n, Beau Kent had left. At this time, Star was also taken away by the Kent family, leaving only Mrs. Kent in the huge house.


    When she got up at midnight, Mrs Kent wanted to go to Ada Wood¡¯s room to have a look at her, but he found that she was not there.


    Her first reaction was to look for Beau Kent. When she arrived at Beau Kent¡¯s room, Beau Kent was not in the room either. The quilt was in a mess.


    She put her hand on the messy quilt and suddenly felt a severe headache. She held her head and fell to the bed, sitting on the ground with a painful face.


    ¡°No, no, Beau Kent, Star, don¡¯t leave me. Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    She grabbed her hair so hard that she almost scratched her scalp.


    In time, Vi appeared in the room of Beau Kent. She helped her up and let her sit down. Then she took out an ancient pocket watch and shook it in front of her.


    ¡°You are very tired now. You need to rest and sleep. Yes, that¡¯s it. Close your eyes and don¡¯t think about anything. Just rx yourself.¡±


    Vi moved a stool to Mrs Kent sat down in front of her, put away the pocket watch and continued to hypnotize her. ¡°Rx. At this time, youe to a very old vi. It is your home, and there are your families in it. You are carrying a basket of vegetables, which is full of vegetables. Now, you have to open the door of this vi and cook for your family.¡±


    Aris Kent stood aside and listened quietly to Vi talking with his mother about his daily life and his childhood.


    The amiable Mrs. Kent had a wisp of silver hair on his forehead, which was casually scattered on it.


    In this way, the two of them slowly chatted.


    When Vi mentioned that Star had been taken away by the Kent family, and that Beau Kent had been hit to death by a car, a painful expression appeared on Mrs. Kent¡¯s face.


    ¡°No, No. don¡¯t take away my Star. He is my son.¡±


    Tears streamed down her wrinkled face and fell on the back of Aris Kent¡¯s hand. It was so hot.


    After the hypnosis, Vi was so tired that she sat on the chair and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°If Mrs. Kent is hypnotized again, she willpletely remember that you have been picked up by the Kent family, and that Mr. Kent is not alive. As for whether she will ept it or not, it depends on herself. Of course, you also need help.¡±


    Vi walked out of the room and began to prepare her n.


    In order to ensure that his n was wless, he had to prepare for both sides.


    After confirming three times that there was no problem, she went back to her room to sleep.


    Ada Wood had slept for a long time. When she woke up, it was still in the evening.


    She opened the window and looked outside.


    There was argevender field, and asionally a few children were ying in it.


    So she changed to another ce after she woke up. She didn¡¯t know where she was this time.


    Never mind. No matter where she was, Aaron Hunter would find her.


    ¡°Vi, I¡¯m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She ran downstairs barefoot on the soft floor.


    Unlike what he had expected, Vi wasn¡¯t here at all.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you¡¯re awake. I¡¯ve cooked Chinese food for you as your boss asked. You can go downstairs for dinner now.¡±


    A butler like man appeared in front of Ada Wood and politely talked to Ada Wood.


    ¡°Who are you? Where is Vi?¡±


    Ada Wood took two steps back and cautiously looked at the man standing in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Vi¡¯s butler. I¡¯m just responsible for taking you back to Italy from W city. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    The butler was dealing with the business in thepany, but he received the order to go to W city to pick up Ada Wood. As for other things, Vi didn¡¯t tell him, and he didn¡¯t know either.


    ¡°Send me back to W city.¡±


    Ada Wood suddenly felt that something was wrong there. Her intuition told her that she must go back to W City, or she would regret.


    She wondered why she slept in Italy. There must be something wrong with the water.


    Thinking of what Vi had said to her before, she was more convinced of her own thoughts.


    ¡°Miss Wood, I¡¯m sorry. We have received an order to take you back and protect you. We haven¡¯t received any other instructions from our boss. Please forgive us that we can¡¯t do as you ask.¡±


    The butler was very clear that this young girl in front of him was very likely to be his new boss in the future. Even if he would offend her, he would not do as she asked.


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to send me back, I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡±


    As soon as Ada Wood stepped out of the room, the housekeeper¡¯s phone rang. It was a video call from Vi.


    ¡°Ada, do you like thevender field I nted for you?¡±


    Vi¡¯s pale face appeared on the screen of the cellphone. She still looked energetic.


    Most importantly, there was a naked woman lying next to him. Seeing that he could still y with women so leisurely, Ada Wood was instantly relieved.


    ¡°Vi, you are still alive.¡±


    Although she said so, Ada Wood was still very happy. Vi was fine and could talk to her nicely.


    ¡°Ada, I¡¯m so sad about what you said. Even if you don¡¯t like me, there¡¯s no need to curse me to death. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m living well. Do you want me to perform a live porn now?¡±


    Vi put her face on the screen of the cellphone with a dirty smile. The erged face covered everything behind her.


    ¡°Fuck off! Fuck off!¡±

 Chapter 174

    Ada Wood turned off her phone and went downstairs to have dinner.


    It was a little deste to have dinner alone. During these days in W City, with Mrs Kent and Aris Kent were used to the hustle and bustle, so they were not used to it at once.


    When she raised her head, she suddenly saw the Butler standing next to her. ¡°Would you like to have dinner with me?¡±


    The Butler quickly stepped back to keep a distance from Ada Wood. ¡°Miss Wood, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t have dinner with my master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so long winded. Just eat as I tell you. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡±


    Ada Wood stood up from her seat, pulled out the chair in front of her, and ran to the kitchen to get a pair of tableware and put them there.


    There were still three people waiting in the kitchen, waiting for her to finish eating.


    ¡°You can go out to have dinner together. Why are you hiding here? And those people who are here,e and have dinner together.¡±


    Ada Wood called out arge group of people. Because Vi didn¡¯t like too many people, there were only ten people in the vi.


    Everyone stood in a row. They looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t dare to sit at the table.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take your chopsticks and bowls to eat. How about you sit down and I go get them for you?¡±


    Ada Wood thought that she only took the housekeeper¡¯s bowl and chopsticks, so these people were too embarrassed to go to the table. They had to get up from their seats and walk towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Miss Wood, what did we do wrong? Please tell us and we¡¯ll change it right away.¡±


    The housekeeper couldn¡¯t help but stand there with fear, not daring to take a deep breath.


    ¡°What did you do wrong? I just want you to have dinner with me.¡±


    Ada Wood couldn¡¯t understand. She just asked them to have dinner. Was it more horrible than punishing them?


    There were so many dishes on the table that she couldn¡¯t eat them all by herself. It was such a waste. She might as well have them all.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The butler was stunned. Then he took a look at Ada Wood, as if she wasn¡¯t going to punish them.


    The tensed nerves finally rxed. He walked to the seat opposite Ada Wood and sat down. Then he beckoned the servant to go to the kitchen to bring bowls and chopsticks for dinner.


    Ada Wood then sat down with satisfaction, picked up his chopsticks and was about to pick up food.


    However, the servants sitting opposite her all lowered their heads and refused to eat.


    Ada Wood turned around and stopped at the housekeeper¡¯s bowl. She put the dishes in her bowl and looked at them with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to eat?¡±


    ¡°Miss Wood, I don¡¯t understand. What do you want to do?¡±


    The Butler sat up straight and looked at Ada Wood seriously.


    ¡°Why are you so serious? It¡¯s just a meal. Besides, it¡¯s not just this meal. We¡¯ll eat like this every day from now on.¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t know when Vi woulde back. It was so boring to stay here alone. She would rather stay with them than be taken care of all day long. Not only could she kill time, but she might also dig out Vi¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°But we are servants.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve been in jail before. You can eat whatever I ask you to. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Ada Wood stood up and put food into everyone¡¯s bowl. Then she sat down and picked up food for herself.


    Several servants grabbed chopsticks and looked at the dishes in their bowls, their hands trembling.


    They had served so many masters, and almost every owner of this house was not good to them.


    Only thest host, Vi, would never beat or scold them, nor force them to do something they didn¡¯t want to do


    Unexpectedly, the new hostess treated them like family.


    ¡°Butler, what¡¯s wrong with them? Did I scare them?¡±


    Ada Wood knew it. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone that she had been in jail.


    ¡°No, Miss Wood. We are moved. No one has been so kind to us before. Miss Wood, no matter how difficult it will be for you in the future, we will definitely do it.¡±


    She had been working here for ten years. Almost every year, she would have a new master. Vi was the oldest one, and also the best one for them at present.


    As long as they were not beaten or scolded, they would be satisfied.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are the same people. Remember, let¡¯s have dinner together. There are so many bowls and chopsticks on the table today. I don¡¯t care how Vi treats you. As long as I am here, everyone will eat like today.¡±


    Ada Wood had never known that being good to a person was such a happy feeling.


    Five years ago, when she was a little dissatisfied with the servants at home, she would knock over the food on purpose, let them pick it up with their hands, and often deduct their wages and fire them.


    Now she realized that the good of people is mutual. If you treat her well, she will be more good to you.


    After turning off the phone, Vi threw it on the table, lifted the quilt and was about to leave.


    ¡°Do you want to take a shower with me first? You are so bad.¡± The woman twisted her slim waist and wrapped it around his waist from behind. ¡°I want you to hold me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Vi pulled a long face and threw the woman away from him.


    he picked up the clothes on the ground, quickly put them on, and then walked towards the The Springs Hotel.


    In the evening of the second day, Mrs. Hill stood at the gate of the vi of the Leng family, pacing back and forth, not sure whether he should go in or not.


    If she went in, she might destroy the Yvette Hill. But if she didn¡¯t, she would die miserably.


    What¡¯s more, that man just liked his daughter¡¯s beauty and might not beat her.


    Moreover, everyone knew that her daughter was Aaron Hunter¡¯s fiancee. Even if she had a bad intention, she didn¡¯t have the guts to do so.


    After a long while, Mrs. Hill decided to go inside and call his daughter out.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Yvette Hill looked at his mother in surprise. She had asked him to track down Ada Wood, but there was no progress.


    She wanted to go there by herself, but the Old Hunter said it in front of the media. Even if Ada Wood was really shameless, she didn¡¯t dare to make a scene.


    So she gave up the idea of looking.


    However, she still asked her mother to keep looking for her, so that she couldpletely disappear from the world, so that Aaron Hunter would belong to her alone.


    ¡°Yvette, I have something to ask you for help.¡±


    Mrs. Hill gripped Yvette Hill¡¯s hand with great strength, with a look of Jingdong on his face.


    ¡°Mom, you hurt me.¡±


    Yvette Hill, follow Mrs Hill struggled and rubbed her red arm, looking at her mother strangely.


    Afraid of being known about it, Mrs. Hill pulled Yvette Hill to the door and pushed her into the car. Then he sat on the driver¡¯s seat and drove to the address sent by Vi.


    ¡°Yvette, do you know Vi?¡±


    ¡°You mean that freak?¡±


    Yvette Hill felt a little strange. Vi had a good rtionship with Ada Wood. She had helped her escape several times. She had long wanted to find him.


    Helpless, that person was like a slippery loach, which could not be caught.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that freak. Haven¡¯t you been looking for him all the time? Mom knows that he will go to a ce today. This is the only chance to find him. I heard that he will go back to Italy in a few days. It will be difficult to find him then.¡±


    ¡°Mom, how do you know where he will go?¡±


    ¡°Of course your mother has her own way. Let¡¯s hurry up. He will leave if we arete.¡±


    Mrs. Hill took a look at his watch. It was getting closer and closer to the appointed time.


    If she didn¡¯t hurry up, Vi would expose the photos in his mobile phone to the public. At that time, her reputation would be ruined, and her daughter and Zhou family would also be destroyed because of her.


    Yvette Hill went to a private room and opened the door. He saw Vi drinking coffee elegantly, as if she was waiting for someone.


    Seeing Yvette Hill standing at the door, Vi stood up gracefully, walked up to her, grabbed her hand and kissed the back of it. ¡°My beautiful Miss Hill, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Yvette Hill looked back at her mother strangely and pulled her hand out of Vi¡¯s.


    Things seemed to be different. Vi didn¡¯t leave here in a hurry. Instead, she seemed to be waiting for her.


    Mrs. Hill knew her trick was exposed. She stood behind the door with his head down, not daring to look at Yvette Hill.


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you tell her the reason why I asked her toe here?¡± Vi stood straight and walked up to Yvette Hill. he put his head on Hill¡¯s neck and sniffed. ¡°Wow, it smells good. Miss hill is indeed ady from an eminent family.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Yvette Hill dodged Vi and walked to Mrs. Hill.


    No matter how stupid she was, she could see that Vi had something on her mother. How could an ordinary mother know nothing about slippers.


    She had heard that Vi was a person who would do anything by hook or by crook. Even if her mother didn¡¯t bring her here today, he would find another way to bring her here tomorrow.


    ¡°Yvette, don¡¯t ask. It¡¯s all my fault. If I don¡¯t do this, not only mother, but also the whole Hill family will be in trouble. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Mrs. Hill covered her face with her hands, full of regret.


    She regretted that she had done something wrong to her husband and that she had put her daughter in trouble.


    ¡°Why are you so nervous? Sit down and have a cup of coffee. We can talk slowly. The night is long and we have plenty of time.¡±


    Vi returned to his seat and asked the waiter to prepare coffee for them.


    ¡°Just say it. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you.¡±


    Yvette Hill sat opposite Vi and pushed the coffee aside impatiently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Before negotiating, I¡¯ll show you a slide. Let¡¯s appreciate it, okay?¡±


    Vi was not in a hurry. he asked the waiter who had ground the coffee to go out and then took out herptop, opened it and put it in front of Yvette Hill.


    he smiled, picked up a cup of coffee, put it to his mouth and drank it elegantly.


    Yvette Hill looked at the screen of theputer, on which yed Mrs In the photo of Hill and the French kissing, the two of them hugged each other, talking andughing, and walked into the vi.


    Her face turned ghastly pale. She looked back at her elegant mother, and then looked back at the photo in theputer. She couldn¡¯t believe that the woman in theputer was her mother.


    ¡°What do these photos mean? My mother has seen a foreigner. The two of them kissed and greeted each other politely. Vi, you are a man who hase back from abroad. Can¡¯t you ept this?¡±


    Vi picked up the coffee in front of her disdainfully, took a sip and sneered.


    They thought it was something important. Perhaps any woman in the upper ss, whether she was unmarried or had already been the wife of someone, would have a few photos of such a photo. No one was surprised.


    It was not in the 70s and 80s. Holding hands, she had to look around to see if there was anyone.


    ¡°It turns out that Miss Hill is so open. That¡¯s easy. You can also give me a polite kiss to say hello. I haven¡¯t tasted the food in your superior Miss Hill¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Vi put down the ss, stood up and walked to Yvette Hill. he bent down as if he was going to do the next step.


    Before Yvette Hill was about to push him away, she turned around and tapped on the keyboard. Some more exciting photos were exposed.


    ¡°I think Miss Hill won¡¯t mind Mrs. Hill¡¯s polite greeting. Then I¡¯ll press enter.¡±


    To be honest, he couldn¡¯t take such beautiful photos.


    It was worth it to exchange a piece of information for such a group of photos.


    Women were nothing to him. In front of money and status, he could even sell his mother, not to mention that Mrs. Hill was just someone else¡¯s wife.


    Of course, the photos were bought from the man who had posted them. For these groups of photos, he supported him to sessfully inherit the family.


    ¡°Stop! What do you want?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Yvette Hill removed Vi¡¯s hand from the Enter key, and the expression on his face finally became not so calm.


    If these photos were exposed, almost the whole Zhou family would be destroyed as her mother said.


    ¡°Honey, tell her what I want?¡±


    Vi stood up, moved fingers away from theputer keyboard, walked to Mrs. Hill and leaned against the door.


    He took out a pack of cigarettes, lit it and blew on Mrs. Hill¡¯s face.


    His frivolous expression reminded people of those yboys who didn¡¯t do their jobs, or those yboys who had been hanging out with women all year round.


    ¡°All right, all right. My baby is shy. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Holding the cigarette in his hand, he walked to the side of Yvette Hill and put it in his coffee cup. With his elbow on the table, he put his face in front of her and said with an evil and attractive smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want you to stay with me for one night. Aaron Hunter¡¯s fiancee must have a special taste.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m Aaron Hunter¡¯s fiancee, how dare you do that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Hunter family will take revenge on you?¡±


    ¡°Revenge? That¡¯s a good word. If I were afraid of revenge, I would have ended up like this.¡±


    He snapped his fingers at the door and asked the bodyguards to take Mrs. Hill out. He locked her in the next room and tied her up with a rope.


    Several strong bodyguards stood in front of her and looked at her.


    Vi raised his hand and looked at the time. It was almost the time.


    He was afraid that Yvette Hill wouldn¡¯t give in, so he put something good in her coffee.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°You just let me go?¡±


    Yvette Hill couldn¡¯t believe it. The man took her here just to show her those photos.


    How could it be so simple? A man who had tried his best to get her here just chatted with her for a few words, had a cup of coffee and then let her go.


    She stood up and was about to leave the private room when she suddenly felt a little stuffy, her body and face burning.


    She was so thirsty that she picked up a ss of warm water on the table and drank it in a gulp.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and the cup slipped from her hand. ¡°You tampered with that cup of coffee.¡±


    Vi pretended to be surprised and looked at Yvette Hill. She covered her mouth with her hands exaggeratedly and said, ¡°Miss Hill, how, how did you know that? Do you also know something about it?¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Yvette Hill felt that her body was getting hotter and hotter. She leaned over the table, gasping for breath, and involuntarily pulled his clothes, trying to release himself from those restraints.


    Her body became hotter and hotter, and her eyes became more and more blurred. She exerted more and more strength to her hands.


    She tried to run out of the door with herst sanity.


    ¡°Miss Hill, just go out. If you don¡¯t need my help at that time, you can be on the headline of tomorrow¡¯s headline in W city. I want to think about how to write the title, ¡®Miss Zhou suddenly went crazy when she saw a man on the road.¡¯ this title was not enough to be explosive, but changed to ¡®Aaron Hunter¡¯s fiancee suddenly changed her temperament, like an emotional mother or a dog, pouncing on men everywhere.¡¯ it doesn¡¯t seem to be appropriate¡­¡±


    Before Vi could finish her words, Yvette Hill fell down on the ground. Her clothes were worn out and she looked at Vi with blurred eyes, as if she could pounce on her at any time.


    She lost herst sanity when Vi walked towards her.


    She pounced on him, grabbed his clothes, tore them apart, bit his Adam¡¯s apple and pushed him to the sofa.


    Vi was startled. This woman was so crazy.


    He finally managed to stop her, so he tied her hands with a rope to stop her from pouncing on him. Then he opened the door of the lounge and looked at the soft bed with satisfaction. Then he walked over, picked up Yvette Hill and walked towards the lounge.


    Soon, a rotten smell came out of the lounge.

 Chapter 176

    On the early morning of the second day, Yvette Hill opened her eyes and saw a strange ce. She stretched out her hand and rubbed her aching head. Her whole body seemed to be torn apart.


    She remembered thatst night, her mother took her out to see Vi. Later, something unpleasant happened. When she wanted to leave, her body began to burn.


    Yes, she was druggedst night. Later, she remembered that she was crazy with a man, so now she


    She turned around and saw a man lying next to her with his back to her. She quickly sat up, grabbed the quilt and pushed it to the foot of the bed.


    She looked at the back of the man on her bed in horror, with her hands holding her head, and screamed, ¡°ah!¡±


    Suddenly, the man turned around and didn¡¯t open his eyes. ¡°Get out if you don¡¯t want to sleep.¡±


    Seeing the cold face of Aaron Hunter, Yvette Hill immediately calmed down.


    She lifted the quilt and found herself covered with love marks. Then she looked at the man on the bed. It was indeed Aaron Hunter.


    Was it Aaron Hunter who had sex with herst night? What about Vi?


    It was impossible. That man had tried his best to get her here and drugged her. It was impossible to make her crazy with Aaron Hunter all night.


    ¡°Aaron, Aaron, wake up. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Yvette Hill crawled to the side of Aaron Hunter and gently shook Aaron Hunter, trying to wake him up.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what had happenedst night, if the man in her bed was Aaron Hunter, then she didn¡¯t have to try her best to make Aaron Hunter marry her. As long as she said that she was pregnant, even if Aaron Hunter didn¡¯t want to marry her.


    Aaron Hunter was woken up. He got up and touched his painful head. ¡°Damn it. I was drugged.¡±


    ¡°Aaron, you¡¯re awake. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Yvette Hill looked at Aaron Hunter happily. The blood on the bed told her that she hadpletely changed from a girl to a womanst night, and Aaron Hunter had participated in the process.


    Hearing a familiar voice, Aaron Hunter turned to look at Yvette Hill, who was kneeling beside him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that you drank too muchst night? Someone called me to bring you back, but you didn¡¯t want to go back to the Leng family with me. I had no choice but to bring you here, but you kept holding me and didn¡¯t let me go. Later, you¡­¡±


    Yvette Hill kept her head down.


    Such a hint was obvious enough. Needless to say, everyone knew what would happen next. What else could a man and a woman do in a room.


    Aaron Hunter lifted the quilt, picked up the clothes on the ground and quickly put them on. ¡°Yvette Hill, how shameless you are! In order to make me marry you, you used such a dirty trick. Don¡¯t think that you will marry me after I sleep. You don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    After saying that, she mmed the door and left the lounge.


    After sitting on the bed for a while, she picked up a set of clean clothes and put them on.


    After changing her clothes, she went downstairs. Yvette Hill saw Vi sitting by the window, drinking coffee leisurely and enjoying it.


    She walked quickly to the opposite of him and sat down, turning her head to look at the passers-by on the roadside.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°How charming do you really think you are? To be honest, I won¡¯t have any reaction when you take off your clothes and lie on my bed. I did this just for myself.¡±


    He put down the coffee. He liked the coffee here very much, just like the coffee made by Ada Wood for him for the first time, bitter and astringent.


    ¡°What good will it do to you?¡±


    Yvette Hill couldn¡¯t understand. If it was himst night, he could take these photos and videos secretly to threaten her.


    At least she would do that.


    ¡°Ada Wood.¡± Vi put theputer in front of Yvette Hill, which was his promise to Mrs Hill¡¯s. as long as she deceived Yvette Hill toe here for one night, he would delete all the photos in it, and theputer and the chassis were here. ¡°I love her. If Aaron Hunter marries you honestly, she can¡¯t be with Aaron Hunter anymore, then she is mine.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why you are obsessed with a woman who has been in prison and has been attached to a man.¡±


    Yvette Hill just couldn¡¯t figure it out. She was much better than Ada Wood in both family background and cultivation, but why did these men like to follow her.


    Since she was a child, she could do nothing but be willful and make trouble. Why could she always get everyone¡¯s attention.


    She was not reconciled. She must find Ada Wood and destroy her.


    ¡°You can go back and ask Aaron Hunter about this question.¡± Vi stood up, bent down and said with a smile, ¡°at least you won¡¯t have what she has for the rest of your life. Besides, take care of your Aaron Hunter. Don¡¯t let him find Ada.¡±


    Now that things had been done, there was no point for him to stay in W city.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It would be better to go back early and y the whole Italy with his Ada Wood.


    If she had time, she would go to every country and go wherever she wanted to go.


    ¡°You are wrong. Aaron Hunter is mine. As long as she doesn¡¯t show up in front of Aaron, I can guarantee that Aaron won¡¯t go to find her.¡±


    Yvette Hill had been looking for Ada Wood all the time. Looking at Vi, he was sure that Ada Wood was with him.


    She had been looking for him for such a long time. She had wanted to make a deal with him and ask him to hand over Ada Wood, but she didn¡¯t expect that he also liked that woman.


    In this way, they could exchange information and reduce the chances of meeting each other. It was better than directly destroying Ada Wood.


    She didn¡¯t want Aaron Hunter to find fault with her in the future.


    Yvette Hill squinted at Vi¡¯s back. As long as Aaron Hunter was hers, Ada Wood would lose. ¡°When I got married with Aaron, you took her to the bar. I will wee you.¡±


    Vi smiled and didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, she made an OK gesture to Yvette Hill.


    When they got married, of course he would bring Ada Wood back.


    She not only came back, but also got even with them.


    He would take back all the things he owed Ada Wood.


    After drinking the rest of the coffee, Yvette Hill also walked towards his own home.


    When they got home, Mrs. Hill was sitting on the sofa in the living room, with his hands sped tightly and murmuring.


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go to thepany with dad?¡±


    As soon as Yvette Hill entered the room, she saw her shivering mother sitting on the sofa with her forehead on her hand, looking worried.


    Thinking of what happenedst night, she still had a lingering fear.


    If it weren¡¯t for Vi¡¯s obsession with Ada Wood, she would have lost her virginity to himst night.


    ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re finally back. I was so scared. Did Vi do anything to you?¡±


    Hearing the voice of Yvette Hill, Mrs. Hill immediately stood up from the sofa and circled around her for two circles.


    When she saw the faint marks on her neck, her heart sank.


    She copsed on the ground and pped herself hard. ¡°I¡¯m not a human. I¡¯m an animal. How could I send my daughter to that kind of man¡¯s hand?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Please don¡¯t do this. Let me tell you. It wasn¡¯t Vi who did it. It was Aaron who did it.¡±


    Yvette Hill grabbed Mrs. Hill¡¯s hand, helped her up and walked towards the French window.


    Afterforting Mrs. Hill, he poured her a ss of warm water and sat down opposite her.


    ¡°Yvette, don¡¯tfort me. I know you don¡¯t want me to me myself. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Mrs. Hill held a cup of warm water and put it on hisps. Tears streamed down his cheeks.


    How could she do such a thing? The more she thought about it, the more upset she became.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really Aaron. At first, I thought it was over, but when I woke up the second day, the man lying on the bed was not Vi, but Aaron. Look, I took some photos specially.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 177

    Yvette Hill took out her mobile phone and showed Mrs. Hill the photos she had taken.


    She was not afraid that Aaron Hunter would not admit it. She took these photos just to show Ada Wood.


    She didn¡¯t believe it. Seeing that she was like Aaron Hunter, she didn¡¯t give up.


    Mrs. Hill looked at the pictures in Yvette Hill¡¯s mobile phone with an incredible face.


    ¡°Why did he do this? What good would it do him?¡±


    Mrs. Hill could not find out why Vi wanted to help them. If he really wanted to help them, why didn¡¯t he directly tell them to use that method.


    And she didn¡¯t see that he really helped them.


    ¡°If he came straight to us and said that he would help us, we would not believe him. Do you remember thest time I asked you to chase Ada Wood? He stopped your car on the way and took Ada Wood away. I think he just wanted to own that woman alone. As long as Aaron Hunter did not marry me one day, he might go back to find that little bitch. He was afraid of their old rtionship, so he did so.¡±


    Yvette Hill is trying to remember Vi, who always seems to have met him somewhere.


    To be more urate, I saw him when I was young. My memory is a little vague, but I can¡¯t remember where I saw him.


    ¡°That makes sense, Yvette. Now Aaron Hunter can¡¯t even regret his marriage. With these photos, Old Hunter will never allow him to do so. My child, this time he was really scared and safe. Fortunately, nothing happened. Otherwise, I can¡¯t afford you, your father and the Hill group.¡±


    Mrs. Hill finally felt relived, drank a big mouthful of warm water, and then went back to the room to dress up again.


    Aaron Hunter returned to thepany and rushed into the bathroom to wash away the smell of Yvette Hill.


    He has already got the photos and videos. Without Vi¡¯s help this time, I¡¯m afraid it would not be so easy to muddle through.


    If you want topletely destroy the wedding, you must let Yvette Hillpletely die.


    ¡°Young Master, Miss Wood has safely arrived at the bald spot, and Young Master Vi has also returned.¡±


    Wes stood at the bathroom door, helping Aaron Hunter with clean clothes.


    ¡°I see. You put your clothes there and guard the door. No one is allowed toe in without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Wes put down his clothes, then walked out of the office and stood respectfully at the door.


    Yvette Hill was holding a heat preservation box with a proud face. He was limping when walking. Although he tried to hide it, he was as careful as Weiss. How could he not find her abnormality.


    Thinking that the young master didn¡¯t go back to Liangjia Vist night, but came back early this morning with a bad face, and that he didn¡¯t wear the clothes Miss Wood bought, I guess I can guess something.


    It seems that the young master really gave up Miss Wood. The day when the young master got married is also the day when he left.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t resign himself, Miss Hill will definitely let him get out of the cool house.


    ¡°Miss Hill, please wait.¡±


    Reach out and stop Yvette Hill.


    ¡°I¡¯m Mr Hunter of the future, and you dare to stop me.¡±


    Yvette Hill knocks out Wes¡¯ hand and looks at Wes angrily.


    She always knew that Aaron Hunter¡¯s housekeeper never liked her. Every time Ada Wood came, he would never stop her, but she was never put in.


    After she married Aaron Hunter, she must drive him out of Liang¡¯s house to see how long he can be arrogant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hill, the young master told me that no one can go in without his permission. Please allow me to go in and report to the young master. Please don¡¯t embarrass me, Miss Hill.¡±


    Wes turned to Yvette Hill and blocked her way with his body.


    ¡°Well, go and report.¡±


    Yvette Hill stepped back and rubbed his sour hands.


    Seeing Wes turn around, he rushed to the door quickly.


    Aaron Hunter just picked up a cup of coffee. Before it was delivered to his mouth, he saw Yvette Hill rushing in with arge incubator.


    His face darkened and his cold eyes looked at Weiss. ¡°What did I just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master, Miss Hill has toe in. I can¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Wes stood behind Yvette Hill with his head down.


    He had expected that she would have such a move, but he didn¡¯t want to stop her.


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Aaron Hunter¡¯s voice was cold and his eyes were sharp. He nced at what Yvette Hill was holding.


    Put down the Doraemon cup and turn around with a disgusted face.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡±


    Wes quickly turned and left the office.


    ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t be so angry. I cooked chicken soup for you and drank it while it was hot.¡±


    Yvette Hill took the heat preservation box, walked to Aaron Hunter¡¯s side, took out a bowl, scooped up arge bowl of chicken soup and put it in the bowl. After blowing for a while, the soup was cold before it was brought to Aaron Hunter¡¯s side and looked at him with a smile.


    Aaron Hunter picked up the instion box on the table and threw it into the trash can. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand me? Get out of here.¡±


    Yvette Hill put down the ything, ran behind Aaron Hunter, held him tightly from behind, and pressed his face tightly against his back. Tears dropped on his back clothes like beads that had been tapped, ¡°Aaron, are you still angry about yesterday? I really didn¡¯t mean to. Your strength is too strong. I can¡¯t get away from you. I know it¡¯s not good to do this, but I really love you. I can give everything for you, which Ada Wood can¡¯t do.¡±


    Aaron Hunter broke her fingers around his waist, one by one, and pushed her from behind him, ¡°Do you want to be taken by me so?¡±


    ¡°Aaron, don¡¯t humiliate me, ok? I really can¡¯t live without you, I will die.¡±


    ¡°Oh, would you die without me? That¡¯s funny.¡±


    Aaron Hunter grabbed Yvette Hill¡¯s hand, walked to the office door, threw her out of the office, and then mmed the door shut.


    Yvette Hill angrily chopped his feet at the door and left.


    When Vi returned to the house in Italy, Ada Wood was wearing an apron, pickingvender in the flower field with a group of servants.


    ¡°Ada, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to make somevender perfume. You are so coquettish, you must not match it.¡±


    Ada Wood is bored anyway. The servant at home just said thatvender flowers are blooming well, which is suitable for making perfume.


    She can¡¯t speak well here. She can¡¯t go out and wander around, so she has to deal with thisvender flower field.


    ¡°By the way, have you done something unseemly these two days and left me here alone?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I have a gift for you. Close your eyes.¡±


    Vi reached out his hand, closed Ada Wood¡¯s eyes, and then took out a very delicate box, from which she took out a water blue ne.


    The drop shaped pendant has a very delicate small pattern inside.


    Help Ada Wood hang it around her neck, and then let her open her eyes.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Ada Wood grabbed the ne on her neck. It was very beautiful in the sun.


    ¡°Why did you give me a ne?¡±


    Vi suddenly looked at Ada Wood seriously, and grabbed her shoulder with both hands. ¡°Ranran, this ne is very important. If I have an ident one day, you must protect this ne. It can help you and Aaron Hunter get through the difficulties.¡±


    This is ast word. He doesn¡¯t know how soon Old Hunter will find his head.


    If the n is sessful, naturally they will not have any major events.


    If the n fails, he is bound to me Ada Wood for this. He can hide her so that no one can find her. However, this matter always has to be borne by someone. As long as he is caught, Old Hunter cannot find Ada Wood and will let her go for a while.


    ¡°Well, why did something happen?¡±


    Ada Wood firmly grasped the ne and put it on her chest.


    This ne can help her tide over difficulties with Aaron Hunter, and she will take good care of it.


    ¡°This is not normal. Everyone will burp. Do you think you and Aaron Hunter can live forever?¡±

 Chapter 178

    Vi gives Ada Wood a nk look, as if her idea is a very idiotic thing.


    ¡°Vi, you can die now.¡±


    It¡¯s no use wasting her kindness to help him makevender scented perfume and ask him to have fun, girl.


    Take off your shoes and step on thevender field barefoot, chasing after Vi and beating him.


    In this way, the two people are chasing each other in thevender field. It seems that Vi hit her with flowers when she was a child. She is unwilling to chase him back.


    Suddenly, she stopped, squatted down and hugged her head.


    No pain, just a little dizzy.


    In my memory, that little boy dotes on her and always gives her the best things.


    The little boy¡¯s face became clearer and clearer. It was a miniature version of Vi.


    ¡°Brother Vi, wait for me. Don¡¯t run so fast.¡± The little girl, holding her shoes and words, ran after the little boy,ughing happily, ¡°Brother Vi, will you marry me when I grow up?¡±


    ¡°Brother Vi, will you marry me when I grow up?¡±


    Ada Wood looks up at Vi.


    Tears trickled down her cheeks on the tiny flowers ofvender.


    The flower could not bear the weight of tears, was pressed down, dropped on the yellow soil, prated into the soil, and became the nutrient of the flower.


    ¡°Ranran, what did you say?¡±


    Vi stood in front of Ada Wood, her lips trembling slightly.


    A long time ago, there was a little girl who liked to follow a little boy behind her. She moured to marry a little boy when she grew up, and then went to learn how to make bento. She loved bento, but she always cut her hand, and the bento made was very unpleasant.


    He would cook for her, andter she often pestered him to cook food.


    ¡°Did I often say this to you before?¡±


    Ada Wood squatted on the ground, closed her eyes and tried to recall the scene.


    So familiar, but so strange, so far but so near.


    ¡°Ada, do you remember something?¡±


    Vi is a little surprised. Is it because the same scene as before appears, so that her memory has been restored?


    This is not umon, but few people will remember such a long time ago.


    ¡°I seem to see a little girl running after a little boy in the flower field. The little girl said that she would marry a little boy when she grew up. The little boy disliked the little girl¡¯s clumsiness and refused to marry her. He said when she could paint his portrait as beautiful as a real person, he would consider whether to marry her.¡±


    It turned out that the little girl was holding a delicate paintbrush besides flowers.


    The pen was engraved with a Si character, which was secretly taken by the little girl from the boy¡¯s room.


    ¡°The pen in the little girl¡¯s hand is yours.¡±


    Later, she couldn¡¯t remember anything, only such a fragment.


    ¡°The little girl is very naughty. Every time she makes a mess of the little boy¡¯s painting, the little boy is often scolded. She also secretly pulls the little boy out to y when he is in ss. When the teacher catches him, she makes a face and refuses to admit it.¡±


    Vi sits next to Ada Wood and tells the story of a little girl and a little boy long ago.


    ¡°Since they are so friendly, why did the little girl forget the little boyter?¡±


    If you don¡¯t forget, maybe the little girl is happy with the little boy now.


    But if you don¡¯t forget, the little girl won¡¯t know Aaron Hunter.


    ¡°Later something unpleasant happened. The little boy left the city, and the little girl forgot about the little boy. When the little boy grew up and was able to protect the little girl, he went back to find her, but found that she had fallen in love with another person. The little boy knew that the little girl was very happy, and he didn¡¯t have the heart to bother her, so he went back in frustration. But the little boy was not reconciled, and it was clear that the little girl had made an agreement with him to grow up She wanted to marry him, but she fell in love with another person. So on the day when the little girl came of age, he went back to meet her, but the little girl was sent to prison. The little boy thought a lot, but there was no little girl. Later, he dressed as a woman and went to prison. He lived in the same cell with the little girl. The little girl still had another person in her heart. Even if the little boy stood in front of her, she could not recognize him. Later, the little boy gave up, gave uppletely, and returned to Italy sadly. I thought he and the little girl would never see each other again, but the man the little girl loved went to Italy in person, lowered his arrogant head and begged the little boy to go back and help her heal. ¡±


    Vi will never forget that Aaron Hunter, for Ada Wood¡¯s sake, dressed in sexy women¡¯s clothes, bright red high-heeled shoes, and painted bright red nail polish and fiery red lips, pretending to be a little woman snuggling in his arms.


    That man can give up everything, even dignity, for her.


    Aaron Hunter didn¡¯t know. He secretly took a photo like him as a souvenir.


    He thought that he would never want to see his own image in his life.


    Ada Wood lowered her head and lost herself in thought.


    Three lives, three men, she is doomed not to be loved in this life.


    Adaire said that he loved her and finally married someone else. Aaron Hunter said that he loved her and now he is also the fiance of Yvette Hill. Vi said that she once loved her, but now she has let go.


    Everyone who loves her will love her until she lets go.


    ¡°Ada, don¡¯t you want to know what Aaron Hunter paid me?¡±


    Vi looks at Ada Wood with a sly smile. He is not a saint and can¡¯t sacrifice himself for others.


    But Ada Wood doesn¡¯t love him after all.


    Even if she forced herself to stay with him, she would not be happy. Instead of getting an unhappy Ada Wood, she might as well let go and see a happy Ada Wood.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ada Wood turned her head and looked at Vi¡¯s side face. She was a little overwhelmed by the speed of topic change.


    Before she could figure out why the little girl in her memory forgot the little boy, Vi drew her thoughts back to Aaron Hunter.


    Don¡¯t you want to see her sad? Or just unwilling to recall her past?


    ¡°I tell you, this is definitely the biggest stain in Aaron Hunter¡¯s life


    Vi took out a photo and put it in front of Ada Wood.


    Aaron Hunter in the photo is a little woman with exaggerated makeup and wig, snuggling in Vi¡¯s arms.


    She really can¡¯t imagine the appearance of an Aaron Hunter in his nies, wearing high heels and hiding in the arms of another man.


    If you don¡¯t look carefully, you can¡¯t really find this is a female version of Aaron Hunter.


    It looks like that.


    ¡°This, Aaron Hunter?¡±


    ¡°Such as the fake Presiden, your brother Aaron.¡± Vi proudly put the photo away, ¡°I promise to save you on the condition that he will stay in Italy as my woman for a week, and I must specify his daily dress and behavior, as well as the color and makeup of nail polish.¡±


    The first three days, Vi really upset Aaron Hunter.


    If Aaron Hunter didn¡¯t find out about his rtionship with Ada Woodter, I¡¯m afraid it would take him seven days.


    ¡°Aaron Hunter really loves you. Whether he personally sends you to prison or pinches your neck and says you deserve to die, you should believe that his heart is a thousand times more painful than yours.¡±


    When Ada Wood got out of prison, he also went there to get her out of prison.


    On the way, he saw Aaron Hunter¡¯s car. He was going to turn around and go back.


    Before he could turn around, he found another group of people behind Aaron Hunter.


    So, they followed one another, Aaron Hunter followed the young season, the group followed Aaron Hunter, and Vi followed the group.


    Later, he learned that those people were sent by Old Hunter to monitor Aaron Hunter.


    ¡°But he will marry Yvette Hill in the end, won¡¯t he?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ada Woody in thevender field, looking at the blue sky.


    Even without Yvette Hill, Ada Wood could not enter the Hunter familyand be Aaron Hunter¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 179

    It was obvious that the words the Old Hunter saidst time were for her.


    If she wanted to be with Aaron Hunter, she would have nothing to do with the Hunter family.


    But the Old Hunter wouldn¡¯t let Aaron Hunter go so easily. He would rather destroy him than let him be with her.


    She didn¡¯t know how she had offended the Old Hunter. She had done nothing but chased after Aaron Hunter since she was a child.


    The only thing she did wrong was to kill Zora Wood.


    But Zora Wood didn¡¯t love Aaron Hunter, and Aaron Hunter didn¡¯t love either. Why did she choose such an extreme way to break off the engagement with Aaron Hunter?


    ¡°What if Aaron Hunter can¡¯t marry Yvette Hill?¡±


    Vi couldn¡¯t guarantee that Ada Wood could be with Aaron Hunter, but he could destroy the wedding of Yvette Hill and Aaron Hunter.


    As long as Aaron Hunter and Yvette Hill don¡¯t get married, they still have a chance.


    Ada Wood smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    Even if they can¡¯t get married, so what? The people of the Hunter family won¡¯t recognize me. Since I¡¯m not destined to be happy, I¡¯d better give up.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll take you to get familiar with Italy these days. You may stay here often in the future.¡±


    Vi had given all his property to Ada Wood. As long as he had an ident, Ada Wood would take over the business of Italy and other countries.


    And the housekeeper he left would help Ada Wood manage the business.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Maybe she would stay with Vi in the future.


    ¡°By the way, Yvette Hill sent me her wedding invitation. Will you go back with me when they get married?¡±


    Vi received the wedding invitation of Yvette Hill for Ada Wood.


    Everyone could be absent from the wedding except Ada Wood.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back. I don¡¯t want to make a fool of myself again.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t watch Aaron Hunter walk into the Holy Church hand in hand with another woman.


    She couldn¡¯t congratte Aaron Hunter with a smile. He was not Adaire. She loved him so deeply.


    ¡°Ada Wood, when did you be so timid? Where is your courage to pursue Aaron Hunter?¡±


    ¡°It was eaten by a dog.¡±


    Ada Wood took it for granted. All her courage had been used up five years ago.


    Now Ada Wood was a coward. She was obsequious, afraid of love and injury.


    ¡°There are still ten days left. Think it over. If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When they got home, Ada Wood hid herself in her room, under the quilt, with tears all over her face.


    ¡®Ada Wood, you¡¯re so useless. You don¡¯t even dare to say a word of blessing to Aaron Hunter or say goodbye to him.


    She didn¡¯t go downstairs until dinner time. She felt a little embarrassed when she saw everyone was waiting for her.


    This meal was like chewing wax, and she had been thinking about what Vi had said to her during the day.


    She always felt that something was wrong, but no matter what she thought, she could not find any ws.


    Suddenly, Ada Wood saw the obvious scratches on Vi¡¯s hand, which were caused by a woman¡¯s fingernails.


    She grabbed his hand and there were many scratches on it. ¡°Vi, have you been taught a lesson by a woman?¡±


    Vi withdrew his hand and put down his sleeve. ¡°I was raped by a woman and almost broke my virgin.¡±


    Thinking of that night, Yvette Hill grabbed him tightly and wanted to sleep with him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that a weakdy lwould be a strong woman under the effect of that thing, and he almost lost his purity.


    He had been a boy for so many years. How could he let a woman like Yvette Hill take him away.


    Ada Wood rolled her eyes at Vi. ¡°You¡¯re still a virgin. I¡¯m afraid the women you¡¯ve slept with can line up around Italy.¡±


    ¡°Ada, you¡¯ve broken my heart. For so many years, I¡¯ve kept my chastity for you in order to let you break my boy work. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be harassed by Aaron Hunter. It really pissed me off.¡±


    Thinking of this, he was so angry that he finally plucked up the courage to go back to find Ada Wood and recognize her. However, he saw Aaron Hunter carry her out of Adaire¡¯s wedding room.


    Then, Adaire announced that the wedding was cancelled.


    Later, Ada Wood lost the memory of that day and couldn¡¯t speak.


    Ada Wood knew what happened next.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to make you, Vi, keep your integrity for so many years. You haven¡¯t met anyone who can break your child¡¯s cultivation, have you?¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t know if it was because she had hurt Vi or because Vi was too stubborn to give others a chance.


    It was impossible that no one loved such an excellent man.


    When a person locked his heart, no matter how good the person beside him was, he could not open his heart to her.


    Just as she used to be, there was only Aaron Hunter in her eyes. Adaire had missed the sunshine.


    But without the Aaron Hunter, Ada Wood¡¯s life would be meaningless.


    When you get something, it means that you have to lose something.


    Maybe when you lose something, you don¡¯t feel it. When you turn around again, you will find that you can never take back what you have lost.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll take you to a good ce tonight.¡±


    Vi took Ada Wood to get familiar with his life. Maybe she would take care of all these things in the future.


    He had a hunch that the Old Hunter woulde to him soon.


    After dinner, Ada Wood changed into a ck dress, which was the most eye-catching one in the night club.


    ¡°Vi, are you trying to make me hate you? I think I¡¯ll be chopped to death every minute.¡±


    Ada Wood looked at her exaggerated dress in the mirror, which shed under the light.


    To be honest, she looked like a prostitute.


    ¡°Yes, it does look like something like that. Chicken, then change to a low-key one, which is a water blue dress.¡±


    Vi took out a water blue dress, put it in front of Ada Wood andpared it with her. Finally, she put it down.


    ¡°This dress is not good. It¡¯s pretty. It¡¯s okay for you to go out for a date or go on a trip. You have to wear this dress when you go to that ce.¡±


    Ada Wood rolled her eyes at Vi and found the simplest T-shirt and jeans with a high ponytail, looking like a little girl next door.


    It was neither mboyant nor casual.


    ¡°Ada Wood, if you dare to go out with me in such a dirty dress, I¡¯ll throw you into an alley in Italy, leaving you alone.¡±


    Vi didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Helpless, Ada Wood had to change into a in dress, knee length. The dress was a little conservative but elegant.


    With the water Blue Ne Vi gave her, it was perfect.


    Her long hair was casually scattered on her shoulders, and the big waves made her more charming.


    Vi nodded with satisfaction and opened the door for her like a gentleman, with her hands carefully ced on the roof of the car.


    After Ada Wood got in the car, she walked to the other side and got in.


    ¡°My beautiful princess, you are absolutely the focus tonight.¡±


    Vi held Ada Wood¡¯s hand and asked with an evil smile.


    Ada Wood pulled her hand out of Vi¡¯s hand and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Let me tell you. I don¡¯t know how to speak Italian. Don¡¯t me me if I embarrass you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Wood, don¡¯t worry. People there can speak Chinese. In order to show respect, they will bring a trantion with them. You just need to speak as usual.¡±


    The Butler drove the car steadily without any expression on his face.


    He was willing to help Ada Wood, her future boss.


    The car stopped at the gate of a luxurious casino. When the casino staff saw Vi¡¯s car, they immediately came up to open the door for them. ¡°Mr. Si, are you still going to y in a private room tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to serve me tonight. Just make yourself at home.¡±


    Vi got out of the car, walked to Ada Wood, opened the door for her, held her hand and got out of the car.


    Standing at the gate of the casino, Ada Wood felt a little flustered.


    It was the first time she hade to such a ce.


    In the past, Aaron Hunter didn¡¯t allow her toe into contact with such a ce. He only took Zora Wood there.


    A casino was like a casino, full of the smell of money.


    Here was another Italy, a voluptuous Italy.


    This was the world of the rich, and it was also the easiest ce to turn the rich into the poor.


    ¡°Do you want to y some?¡±


    The Butler behind Vi followed them with chips in his hands.


    Ada Wood looked back at the pile of chips in the hands of the housekeeper. How much was it? If she lost all of them, she would be heartbroken.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you afraid of losing?¡± With a faint smile at the corners of hos mouth, Vi took the chips from the housekeeper and threw them on the table. ¡°I have a lot of money. You can¡¯t lose it all.¡±


    What¡¯s more, this casino was owned by him. Even if he lost, the money would still be put into his pocket in the end.


    Of course, he was not the only one who owned the casino. He held half of the shares, and the other half was in the hands of another person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand and I don¡¯t want to gamble.¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t like this ce. It looked magnificent on the surface, but in fact, it was more messy than anywhere else.


    Vi threw another pile of chips on the table. Before Ada Wood could see it clearly, the chips were taken away by the dealer again.


    ¡°Come on, sit over there. Let¡¯s y a few.¡±


    Vi didn¡¯t feel sad that those chips had been taken away. Instead, she sat down leisurely.


    Ada Wood couldn¡¯t dissuade Vi, but she didn¡¯t want to y either. She just stood behind him and watched him y.


    ¡°Give me the chips.¡±


    Vi asked the butler to put all the chips in front of him. He wanted to y more here.


    The Butler walked up to Vi and put the chips in front of him at one point one.


    When she was about to turn around and change some more chips, a girl with a high ponytail, dressed in neutral clothes, walked up to Ada Wood, grabbed her behind, raised her hand and pped her.


    ¡°Little bitch, it¡¯s you who seduced my brother Vi, right?¡±


    Lina Turner grabbed Ada Wood¡¯s hair and dragged him towards the gate of the casino.


    Everyone was used to this kind of scene of catching adultery, and they were not even in the mood to watch the y.


    Almost every once in a while, Linawoulde here to catch adultery. Any woman brought here by Vi woulde to no good end.


    ¡°Damn it! Didn¡¯tLinago to Ennd? Why is she here?¡±


    Vi red at the housekeeper, lifted her long legs and ran after him quickly.


    Ada Wood felt that her scalp was about to split open. She stretched out her hand, trying to grab Lina Turner¡¯s hand, but she was caught in the opposite direction and her body was retreating.


    She felt a sharp pain on her face and was thrown to the gate of the casino by Lina Turner before she could exin.


    ¡°Help me take off all her clothes and throw her on the opposite road.¡±


    This was her usual trick. Sometimes she would give Vi¡¯s woman two mouthfuls of spring water, medicine, many homeless men and men who wanted to go out but had no money to y. They would try their luck here, asionally picking up a beautiful woman and having sex.


    However, Vi never cared about that. Those women had been close to him. What would happen to them had nothing to do with him.


    Even so, there were still a lot of women willing to follow Vi. Everyone knew that as long as she was in a good mood, the money she won would bring to him.


    And Lina Turner couldn¡¯t stay here every day. She was so lucky that she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing all her life.


    ¡°Lina Turner, how dare you touch my woman?¡±


    Vi stood behind Lina Turner with a long face, like a demon who had returned from hell.


    He grabbed her wrist hard and was about to crush her bones.


    She could touch any woman except Ada Wood.


    The Butler walked to Ada Wood in time and helped her up from the ground. He took a look at Lina Turner.


    This time, they had offended their boss. At least for now, no one dared to hurt Miss Wood in front of their boss.


    ¡°Brother Vi, what¡¯s wrong with you? No matter what I did before, you wouldn¡¯t be angry. Have you been drugged by this little bitch? Why did you do this to me for her?¡±


    Lina Turner¡¯s hand was painful, but the pain in her heart made her even more painful, so painful that she was about to cry.


    For so many years, she had been silently following Vi. As soon as he said that he wanted to open a casino, she immediately asked her father to sponsor the merge with him.


    Where did he want to go? She would provide funds unconditionally and pave the way for him.


    As long as he was in trouble, she would do it well for him before he opened his mouth.


    He said she was too timid to stand beside him. She lived with her father¡¯s bodyguards and carried out all kinds of difficult tasks.


    He said that the woman he liked to wear high heels and skirts, so she took off all the equipment for him and began to wear skirts and high heels.


    ¡°Lina Turner, you are so kind to me. I know you can touch all women except her.¡±


    Vi¡¯s eyes were still cold, and the strength of her hands did not decrease.


    He was destined to be sorry for this woman all his life.


    Since there was no result, don¡¯t give her hope.


    Apart from giving her so many difficult problems, he just hoped that she could understand that it was impossible for them to be together.


    Just like the moon that could not hug the sun, they were all in the same sky, but could not hug each other.


    Covering her face with her hands, Ada Wood knew that she was in a very troublesome situation.


    After calming herself down, she walked to Lina Turner and took Vi¡¯s hand away. ¡°Vi, be gentle to girls, not to mention a girl who loves you.¡±


    She turned around and wanted to exin the rtionship between her and Vi to Lina Turner. But before she could say anything, a p fell on her swollen face again.


    Ada Wood closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes, she saw Vi raise her hand and p Lina Turner.


    The loud noise scared the waitress at the door. She stood there trembling, not daring to take a deep breath.


    Then, Vi held Ada Wood¡¯s hand and was about to leave the casino.


    ¡°Vi, I was wrong.¡±


    Lina Turner covered her face and cried at Vi. Then she ran to the middle of the road.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    As soon as Ada Wood finished his words, Lina Turner was hit by a car and flew away.


    She broke free from Vi¡¯s grip, rushed to Lina Turner and held her up. ¡°Lina Turner, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. Please hold on. The ambnce will be here soon. We¡¯ll be fine as soon as we arrive at the hospital.¡±


    Lina Turner¡¯s breath became weaker and weaker, and her eyes became unfocused. She raised her bloody hand slightly and said, ¡°brother Vi, please love me once before I die, okay?¡±


    Ada Wood¡¯s body stiffened and tears fell on her.


    All of a sudden, it urred to him that he had been chasing after Aaron Hunter desperately before. What was the difference between him and Lina Turner now.


    She just fell in love with a man she shouldn¡¯t love. What was wrong with it.


    ¡°Lina Turner, listen up. I¡¯m not your brother Vi. My name is Ada Wood. I¡¯m the woman brought by your brother Vi. I don¡¯t love your brother Vi, but he loves me. You don¡¯t know that ying tricks on him is really an interesting thing. As long as I give him a candy, he is willing to do everything for me, even willing to sacrifice his life for me. Do you think why I¡¯m here today is because of me I know you will definitelye. I just like to see you go crazy because of his jealousy. When I have enough of him, I will grab all his things, and then kick him aside, making him live like a dog. Aren¡¯t you the one who loves you the most? If you die like this, you won¡¯t see the day when he is down and out. ¡±


    Ada Wood knew that this girl loved Vi to the bone.


    She didn¡¯t want Vi to feel guilty for the rest of her life because of her.


    ¡°Ada Wood, I won¡¯t die. I will let you know what will happen to the man who stole my Lina Turner.¡±

 Chapter 180

    Lina Turner¡¯s eyes became fierce. She grabbed Ada Wood¡¯s arm with her sharp nails and sank into her flesh. The blood of the two people merged together.


    With her eyes wide open, she wanted to see the face of this vicious woman clearly. She must let her pay for what she had said and done today.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. So, don¡¯t die. It¡¯s not easy to find an opponent. If you die like this, I¡¯ll have a headache.¡±


    The corners of Ada Wood¡¯s mouth lifted into a smirk.


    As long as Lina Turner¡¯s desire to survive was aroused, her hope of survival would increase a little.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die before you die.¡±


    Lina Turner was carried into the ambnce by the medical staff. When the door was closed, she didn¡¯t look away from Ada Wood.


    Her eyes were full of anger and hatred, almost swallowing Ada Wood.


    Seeing Lina Turner leave, Ada Wood took out a tissue and wiped the blood on his body and hands.


    At this time, the first thing she wanted to see when she woke up was definitely Vi.


    ¡°What did you just say to her?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Vi stood behind Ada Wood and watched the ambnce leave.


    He didn¡¯te because he didn¡¯t want to give her hope and let her get more disappointment in the future.


    ¡°I told her that you didn¡¯t deserve her.¡±


    Without Ada Wood¡¯s reminder, Vi knew that he didn¡¯t deserve Lina Turner.


    In this world, the woman he felt most sorry for was Lina Turner.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Vi didn¡¯t want to talk about Ada Wood and Lina Turner. He didn¡¯t want her to get too close to her.


    He knew very well that the woman knew the existence of Ada Wood and would not let her go.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to see her. You won¡¯t go, but you can¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Ada Wood was stubborn. Since she stimted Lina Turner¡¯s desire to live, she must be responsible to her to the end and watch her out of danger.


    When she appeared in the hospital, Lina Turner was still in the operating room. She was still in danger.


    She wanted to go inside to see Lina Turner, but was stopped by Bat Turner.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You stole my daughter¡¯s man and made her lie in the operating room, dead or alive?¡±


    Bat Turner was a short and fat man, but he didn¡¯t lose the demeanor of a mafia boss at all.


    He was omnipotent in this ce.


    Even the government had to respect him, but Vi didn¡¯t appreciate it. She didn¡¯t want to marry his daughter and forcibly divided her own territory in his territory.


    He appreciated Vi and wanted to marry her, but that man didn¡¯t like his daughter, and his daughter was loyal to him.


    His wife died a long time ago. She was his only daughter. He was so painful that he couldn¡¯t even breathe when he cursed her.


    But she had to carry out all kinds of dangerous tasks for that man. She had been hurt so much that she almost died several times.


    He looked carefully at the thin girl in front of him. Except for her slightly tender face, there was nothingparable to his daughter. What the hell was wrong with Vi? She didn¡¯t want the Pearl of his boss for such a weak woman.


    Ada Wood looked nervously at the man who had served in the army for half a life. If he hadn¡¯t said it himself, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that such a beautiful and tall girl would be the daughter of this man.


    On the way here, the housekeeper had already introduced Lina Turner¡¯s background to her. She also thought of what would happen in the hospital.


    ¡°Mr. Turner, first of all, I didn¡¯t steal your daughter¡¯s man. Second, I didn¡¯t hurt her and saved her. I admit that it has a lot to do with me that your daughter is lying there, but it¡¯s not me who caused her to be like this. It¡¯s her own personality.¡±


    She didn¡¯t hurt Lina Turner, but it was undeniable that Lina Turner had a car ident because of her.


    ¡°Why should I believe that you didn¡¯t hurt my daughter? I only believe what my people told me.¡±


    Bat Turner made a gesture to the people behind him, and then several bodyguards behind Ada Wood held her back, forcing her to bend down, bent over, and walked up to Bat Turner, lowering her head, as if she had made a mistake.


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t dare to struggle. She was afraid that if she exerted force, her arm wouldn¡¯t be hers.


    She raised her head and looked at Bat Turner. She didn¡¯t feel scared anymore.


    ¡°Mr Turner, do you think that if you treat me like this now, Miss Qin will stand in front of you safe and sound, or Vi will be your son-inw? Obviously, no one can do that.¡±


    ¡°At least I can let you go in with my daughter, so that she won¡¯t be alone on the operating table.¡±


    Bat Turner only had one daughter. If something really happened to her, he would tear down Ada Wood¡¯s bones one by one, cut her flesh into pieces and feed it to the dogs.


    ¡°Miss Wood, you¡¯d better pray that my daughter is fine. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Mr Turner, I know you love Miss Turner. But what good will it do to me if something bad happens to her? Besides, she loves Vi so much. I also hope that she can be happy.¡±


    Ada Wood sincerely hoped that Vi could be happy. No matter what kind of agreement they had made when they were children, it had been so long since they had been together. She had already forgotten him.


    Everyone who approached her had a bad ending. She didn¡¯t want Vi to be the next one.


    ¡°Miss Wood, what a high sounding statement. Since you think so, why do you still want to take over Vi?¡±


    Ba Turner was not that kind of unreasonable person. He also knew something about Ada Wood.


    But Ada Wood was another woman¡¯s daughter after all. No matter how nice and righteous she was to Vi in the past, he still hoped that his daughter would be happy.


    Vi had personally exined to him that she couldn¡¯t ept the reason of his daughter, but Lina Turner didn¡¯t listen to her and didn¡¯t want to let her go. She didn¡¯t care even if her head was broken and bleeding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know what happened between me and Vi, but I can tell you clearly that I really hope that Vi can get happiness, and I also hope that he can live happily with the person he loves.¡±


    At this time, the doctor came out of the operating room and took off the mask on his face.


    ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter?¡±


    Bat Turner walked to the doctor in a hurry. His voice was trembling, and his short and fat figure looked a little dispirited.


    She seemed to be ten years older all of a sudden, lifeless.


    ¡°Miss Turner has passed the dangerous period and is still in aa. It depends on tomorrow whether she can wake up or not. If she can wake up, she will be fine. If she can¡¯t, she may be a vegetable. But I really want to ask, who is Ada Wood? Miss Turner has endured it because of her hatred towards this person. Ordinary people can¡¯t endure such serious injuries, let alone save her.¡±


    The doctor took off her gloves. He really admired Lina Turner¡¯s perseverance. What kind of hatred could make here back from the jaws of death.


    ¡°You mean my daughter can be saved?¡±


    Hearing the news, Bat Turner felt hopeful.


    She grabbed the doctor¡¯s shoulders with both hands excitedly, and the wrinkles on her face were obvious. ¡°Doctor, if you can save my daughter, I will buy this hospital for you.¡±


    Hearing the news, Ada Wood breathed a sigh of relief.


    The Butler who had just parked the car also came up.


    When he saw the controlled Ada Wood, he became vignt all of a sudden. He walked to the side of Q city and said, ¡°boss, Miss Wood works for our boss. I think you should show some respect to him.¡±


    He had asked Ada Wood to wait for him downstairs, but he didn¡¯t see her after parking the car. So he had to ask the nurse at the front desk. Ada Wood also asked her which operating room Lina Turner was sent to, and then hurried upstairs.


    As soon as he caught up, he saw that Ada Wood was controlled by Ba Turner¡¯s men.


    Vi had said that if Ada Wood lost a hair, he would have to pay with his life.


    Although these people who had been on the edge of knives all year round were not afraid of death at all, he did like Miss Wood very much, without putting on airs at all.


    ¡°Let her go.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Lina Turner suddenly sat up from the bed, ring at Ada Wood with her big brown eyes.


    She tightened his grip.


    Ada Wood felt that she was going to suffocate and her face turned red.


    She didn¡¯t expect Lina Turner, who had been badly injured, to have such strength.


    Just as she thought she was about to suffocate to death, the strength in Lina Turner¡¯s hand weakened.


    With the other hand covering her chest, she coughed up a mouthful of blood. The painful expression on her face did not reduce her hatred for Ada Wood.


    After recovering a little, Ada Wood knocked off Lina Turner¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Lina Turner, you¡¯d better have a good rest. With your weak body, I can¡¯t even handle you. It¡¯s funny that you still want to stop my n.¡±


    Seeing that Lina Turner had woken up, Ba Turner rushed in and called the doctor. He grabbed Lina Turner¡¯s hands excitedly and said, ¡°my sweetheart, you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Ada Wood knew that her mission had beenpleted and there was no point for her to stay here anymore.


    She stood up, turned around and was about to leave the ward.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t let this woman go. She wants to hurt Vi.¡±


    Lina Turner painfullyy back on the bed and pointed at Ada Wood. The anger in her eyes did not decrease at all, almost tearing that thin woman apart.


    Afraid of irritating Lina Turner, who had just woken up, Ba Turner beckoned the bodyguards to control Ada Wood, and then asked the doctor to take her to have a general check-up.


    After Lina Turner went far away, Ba Turner walked up to Ada Wood and motioned for the bodyguard to let her go. ¡°Miss Wood, I won¡¯t forgive you for robbing my boyfriend. But in one thing, you saved my daughter. I owe you a favor. Take this bullet. If you need any help in the future, give it to my men. They will know that you are looking for me.¡±


    Ba Turner took a bullet from his neck. This was the only bullet that hit him. It was given to him by Vi.


    After the bullet was taken out, he had been wearing it as a souvenir.


    He had been out for so many years, but no one had hurt him. Vi was the first one, and she would be thest one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I just want to ask you for one thing.¡± Ada Wood gave the bullet back to Ba Turner and said firmly, ¡°please send me to a ce where no one can find me. I want to start a new life.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Aaron Hunter or Vi anymore.


    She and they were not from the same world. It was better for her to disappear herself than to make them suffer. This was good for everyone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Vi find it?¡±


    Ba Turner felt a little strange about Ada Wood¡¯s request. This was the simplest and most difficult request he owed.


    Everyone who helped him would ask him for endless wealth and status. Different from their greed, Ada Wood didn¡¯t seem to be interested in these things at all.


    ¡°Yes, and don¡¯t let Vi find me. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Not only Ba Turner, but also many people wanted her to disappear.


    Yvette Hill, Lina Turner and many people she didn¡¯t know all wanted her to disappear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Vi can help you and give you everything you want. He is even willing to die for you. He loves you so much. Are you really willing to give up on him?¡±


    ¡°Vi is a good person. I hope he can get better. I don¡¯t love him. I don¡¯t want to be an obstacle between Lina and him. I don¡¯t want him to do anything for me. He has his own life and someone who loves him. Can you understand what I mean?¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t know if Ba Turner could understand her, but she was sure that Ba Turner was the one who could help her. With his ability, he could definitely help her start a new life.


    She was really tired.


    ¡°I will help you. At six o¡¯clock this evening, as long as you walk out of thevender field and go one kilometer east, there will be a car waiting for you there.¡±


    Ba Turner was willing to do Ada Wood a favor. If this woman was willing to leave Vi by herself, she wouldn¡¯t have to do anything to her, nor would she have a bad reputation of returning kindness with ingratitude.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Instead of staying in the hospital, Ada Wood asked the housekeeper to send her to Vi.


    The car stopped in front of a coffee shop called Times.


    When they walked into the shop, they found that the shop was decorated in an antique style. Even the waiters in the shop were all wearing Chinese ancient clothes, while Vi was grinding coffee at the bar counter.


    It had to be said that Vi was really business minded. It was really popr to run a special coffee shop abroad, and there was a constant stream of guests here.


    Even after a month¡¯s photographing, most of the seats were taken by young couples, and some rich people who liked Chinese culture booked a seat all year round.


    ¡°Today our boss came to our shop for inspection. He was in a good mood, so today¡¯s coffee is free.¡±


    Seeing that Ada Wood had arrived, Vi walked to the middle of the coffee shop and announced the exciting news.


    The moment he finished his words, the whole restaurant was in an uproar. Everyone looked at Ada Wood with gratitude.


    Ada Wood was stunned for a moment. Before she could react, someone asked, ¡°Mrs. , what¡¯s the good day today? Is it your wedding day with your boss?¡±


    ¡°Well, i¡­¡± Ada Wood didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. She was neither thendy here nor Vi¡¯s fiancee. Standing there, she looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°No, today is the 5th anniversary anniversary of the establishment of the coffee shop, so the owner will treat you to coffee for free.¡±


    Vi didn¡¯t want Ada Wood to be in a dilemma, so she exined the reason for her in time.


    Perhaps there was no good show to watch, everyone said a few wishes and then sat down to continue what they had just done.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Embarrassed, Ada Wood walked up to Vi and rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I was not prepared at all.¡±


    ¡°You have been working as a free rider for five years. It will be strange if you know it.¡±


    After Vi came back from W City, she opened this coffee shop called ¡°Times¡± in the name of Ada Wood, which was under the name of Ada Wood.


    This coffee shop was specially opened for her, named after time, and took the day they met as an anniversary.


    ¡°When did I open such a coffee shop? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Of course, Ada Wood knew what Vi meant, but she didn¡¯t want it or ept it.


    This gift was too heavy for her to bear in Thand.


    ¡°Ada, these things will be yours in the future.¡±


    ¡°Vi, listen to me. I don¡¯t need these things. I just hope that you can go back to the way you used to be. Although you are cold-blooded and ruthless, in that case, you may live a morefortable life.¡±


    Vi¡¯s biggest mistake was to know her and go back to find her after she lost her memory.


    If he hadn¡¯t gone back, if he had stayed in Italy and lived afortable life, perhaps he had married Lina Turner and had his own happy nest in a ce she didn¡¯t know.


    But why did he go back to find her and get involved in this mess.


    ¡°Ada, without you, everything is meaningless. I did this willingly. I can¡¯t have you, but I want you to be happy. So I will help Aaron Hunterplete his n and let youe back to him.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t make it clear to you anyway. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go to eat.¡±


    Every time they talked about this topic, Ada Wood would run away.


    This was the most intimate meal for Ada Wood and Vi. He helped her cut the steak and she fed him the tomatoes she didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Ada Wood, you are so kind to me.¡±


    Vi said with a smile as she opened her mouth to receive the gift from Ada Wood.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to eat. I don¡¯t want to feed you.¡±


    As soon as Ada Wood reached out her hand, she immediately withdrew it.


    Before she couldpletely retreat, Vi ran after her, bit her fork and swallowed the food contentedly.

 Chapter 182

    ¡°I was just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Vi sat back in her seat. ¡°But if only I could do that every day. I¡¯m willing to die now.¡±


    ¡°Then go to hell now.¡±


    Since Zora Wood¡¯s death, Ada Wood had been afraid of the word, fearing that it would be a fact.


    She was afraid that someone would leave her again.


    So she ran away again. As long as she left, she knew nothing and didn¡¯t have to suffer the pain of losing.


    ¡°Ada, my heart hurts. How could you ask me to die?¡±


    Vi covered her chest and fell to the ground, struggling desperately.


    Ada Wood felt so humiliated that all the people around her came to watch. She really wanted to hide herself under the ground.


    She quickly stood up from her seat and walked to Vi, trying to help her up.


    But Vi lied to her. She just couldn¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°Ada, you also feed me tonight. If you don¡¯t promise me, I won¡¯t get up.¡±


    Even if she couldn¡¯t get up, Vi rolled on the ground two times casually and held Ada Wood¡¯s leg, crying.


    When the group of people saw this, they all thought that Ada Wood was bullying Vi and pointing at her.


    Under great pressure, Ada Wood had no choice but to agree with Vi. She dispersed the crowd first and said, ¡°I promise you. Get up quickly. It¡¯s not a shame to be a big [ÀÏÒ¯].¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They don¡¯t know me. Besides, I¡¯m Vi, a changeable woman. I¡¯m like this today. Even if Ie to the same ce with you tomorrow, they won¡¯t recognize me. Anyway, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Vi quickly got up from the ground, and then patted the dust on her clothes to exin what had just happened to them. It was just a small game he yed with the beautiful woman in front of him.


    After the crowd dispersed, Vi took Ada Wood¡¯s hand and left the restaurant, heading to another ce.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Ada Wood was led by Vi, running on the street in Italy.


    The high heels made it difficult for her to run. She wanted to stop for several times and take off her shoes.


    Vi seemed to have noticed Ada Wood¡¯s pain. She stopped and looked at Ada Wood¡¯s feet. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    She led Ada Wood into a high-end shoe shop. Each pair of shoes in the shop was unique in the world, and of course, the price was very beautiful.


    Suddenly, he stopped in front of a pair of crystal shoes. The white diamond shone with light blue light in the light.


    The color was very light, which made the white more than pure white.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Vi took the shoes off the shoe rack, squatted in front of Ada Wood, took off her high-heeled shoes and helped her change into the crystal high-heeled shoes.


    He took her to the mirror and let her walk around by herself.


    ¡°You asked me for this pair of shoes before. You said that when you got married, you wanted a pair of crystal shoes, but it couldn¡¯t be pure white, because too many people owned it. You wanted a pair of blue crystal shoes. Then you held my hand and walked into the holy church together.¡±


    This pair of shoes was designed and made by Vi herself, and was also the most precious treasure in the shop.


    Many people wanted this crystal shoes, but no one could match it.


    Every pair of crystal shoes here had someone waiting for them. Only a certain person was qualified to wear the shoes here.


    His requirements were very strict. It was not necessarily that only the rich could afford it. If he was willing to, he was willing to let him take a pair of shoes even if he was only given a coin.


    Therefore, every couple who were about to get married woulde to this crystal shoes shop called Times. Whether they had money or not, they woulde. Perhaps they would be the next lucky person.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In Italy, everyone knew that the owner of a shop called Times, whether it was a coffee shop, a shoes shop, or a clothing shop, was a freak. He didn¡¯t seem to exist for making money. As long as he was happy, he could give everything to others and design new things.


    Everyone knew that there was a girl named time, who was the true love of the founder of Times.


    Just like a legend, everyone knew, but no one knew who and what the girl named time looked like.


    No one knew that Vi was the boss of Times.


    Seeing that Ada Wood was trying on that pair of shoes, the shop assistant was obviously very excited. She shouted at Ada Wood, ¡°time girl.¡± then she ran to the lounge and called out the other shop assistants, saying that ¡°time girl¡± had gone to her shop.


    The people here didn¡¯t know Ada Wood, but they could tell at once that Ada Wood was a ¡°time girl¡± because Vi helped her try on the shoes.


    This crystal shoes shop was the only ce where Vi woulde in person. Almost all the shoes here were made by him, so everyone here knew him.


    And the ¡°time girl¡± was also spread out from here.


    ¡°They called me ¡®time girl¡¯ just now, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Startled by the sudden crowd, Ada Wood hid behind Vi, stuck out half of his head from his arm and looked at the girls awkwardly.


    ¡°In Italy, there is a legend that ¡®time girl¡¯ is a symbol of happiness. As long as I can see her, I can get happiness.¡±


    With a smile, Vi pulled Ada Wood out of his back and said in Italian, ¡°she is my ¡®time girl¡¯. Every shop named Times¡¯ here is opened for her. I¡¯m very happy that one day she can wear the crystal shoes I designed for her. I believe that everyone who sees the ¡®time girl¡¯ wearing crystal shoes here today will be happy.¡±


    Not knowing since when, ¡°time girl¡± had be the representative of happiness here.


    Every girl who was about to get married would be warmly called ¡°time girl¡±.


    Lina Turner had been here many times. Every time she wanted to try on the crystal shoes, she would be stopped in time.


    No one could touch that pair of shoes except Vi.


    It was the first time that the shoes had been worn on a girl¡¯s feet. Everyone here knew that if one day the shoes were taken off and worn on a girl¡¯s feet, the girl must be a ¡°time girl¡±.


    ¡°But why did they call me ¡®time girl¡¯?¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t understand what Vi had said. She only understood the two words time.


    All of a sudden, she remembered which time photography shop Adaire opened for her. But he told her that it was opened for her.


    She didn¡¯t know that she had been treated as time in their house.


    ¡°You are the ¡®time girl¡¯ on the silver standard.¡± Vi asked the shop assistant to bring a pair of lovely slippers for Ada Wood.


    He had nned to give her this pair of shoes when he took Ada Wood back to W city.


    But when he saw her painful feet and wanted to get her a pair of slippers, he just arrived at the door of his shop and pulled her in.


    The girl in the slippers was obviously more excited. She asked Ada Wood in not very fluent Chinese, ¡°can, can I help you change into this pair of slippers?¡±


    Afraid of bothering her, Ada Wood quickly refused, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    She took the slippers from the shop assistant and put them at her feet. When she was about to change her shoes, she unintentionally saw the girl¡¯s disappointed face.


    She couldn¡¯t understand. Did the girls here like to help the guests change their shoes? Confused, she raised her head to look at Vi.


    ¡°Just let her change. They think they will be happy as long as they touch the crystal shoes that time girl has worn.¡±


    Vi exined this strange phenomenon, because his strange behavior led to this strange legend here.


    The legend was so magical that everyone began to believe it.


    Embarrassed, Ada Wood picked up the pair of slippers and put it back to the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl took the shoes and immediately squatted down. ¡°No, thank you. Yes, it¡¯s my, my honor.¡±

 Chapter 183

    ina Turner suddenly sat up from the bed, ring at Ada Wood with her big brown eyes.


    She tightened her grip.


    Ada Wood felt that she was going to suffocate and her face turned red.


    She didn¡¯t expect Lina Turner, who had been badly injured, to have such strength.


    Just as she thought she was about to suffocate to death, the strength in Lina Turner¡¯s hand weakened.


    With the other hand covering her chest, she coughed up a mouthful of blood. The painful expression on her face did not reduce her hatred for Ada Wood.


    After recovering a little, Ada Wood knocked off Lina Turner¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Lina Turner, you¡¯d better have a good rest. With your weak body, I can¡¯t even handle you. It¡¯s funny that you still want to stop my n.¡±


    Seeing that Lina Turner had woken up, Bate rushed in and called the doctor. He grabbed Lina Turner¡¯s hands excitedly and said, ¡°my sweetheart, you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Ada Wood knew that her mission had beenpleted and there was no point for her to stay here anymore.


    She stood up, turned around and was about to leave the ward.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t let this woman go. She wants to hurt Vi.¡±


    Lina Turner painfullyy back on the bed and pointed at Ada Wood. The anger in her eyes did not decrease at all, almost tearing that thin woman apart.


    Afraid of irritating Lina Turner, who had just woken up, Bat Turner signaled the bodyguards to control Ada Wood, and then asked the doctor to take her for a general check-up.


    After Lina Turner went far away, Bat Turner walked up to Ada Wood and motioned for the bodyguard to let her go. ¡°Miss Wood, I won¡¯t forgive you for robbing Lina¡¯s boyfriend. But on one thing, you saved my daughter. I owe you a favor. Take this bullet. If you need any help in the future, give it to my men. They will know that you are looking for me.¡±


    Ba took a bullet from his neck. This was the only bullet that hit him. It was given to him by Vi.


    After the bullet was taken out, he had been wearing it as a souvenir.


    He had been out for so many years, but no one had hurt him. Vi was the first one, and she would be thest one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I just want to ask you for one thing.¡± Ada Wood gave the bullet back to Bat Turner and said firmly, ¡°please send me to a ce where no one can find me. I want to start a new life.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Aaron Hunter or Vi anymore.


    She and they were not from the same world. It was better for her to disappear herself than to make them suffer. This was good for everyone.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Vi find it?¡±


    Bat Turner felt a little strange about Ada Wood¡¯s request. This was the simplest and most difficult request he owed.


    Everyone who helped him would ask him for endless wealth and status. Different from their greed, Ada Wood didn¡¯t seem to be interested in these things at all.


    ¡°Yes, and don¡¯t let Vi find me. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    Not only Bate, but also many people wanted her to disappear.


    Yvette Hill, Lina Turner and many people she didn¡¯t know all wanted her to disappear.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Vi can help you and give you everything you want. He is even willing to die for you. He loves you so much. Are you really willing to give up on him?¡±


    ¡°Vi is a good person. I hope he can get better. I don¡¯t love him. I don¡¯t want to be an obstacle between Lina and him. I don¡¯t want him to do anything for me. He has his own life and someone who loves him. Can you understand what I mean?¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t know if Bat Turner could understand her, but she was sure that Bat Turner was the one who could help her. With his ability, he could definitely help her start a new life.


    She was really tired.


    ¡°I will help you. At six o¡¯clock this evening, as long as you walk out of thevender field and go one kilometer east, there will be a car waiting for you there.¡±


    Bat Turner was very happy to help Ada Wood. If this woman was willing to leave Vi by herself, he wouldn¡¯t have to do anything to her, and he wouldn¡¯t have a bad reputation of returning kindness with ingratitude.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Instead of staying in the hospital, Ada Wood asked the housekeeper to send her to Vi.


    The car stopped in front of a coffee shop called Times.


    When they walked into the shop, they found that the shop was decorated in an antique style. Even the waiters in the shop were all wearing Chinese ancient clothes, while Vi was grinding coffee at the bar counter.


    It had to be said that Vi was really business minded. It was really popr to run a special coffee shop abroad, and there was a constant stream of guests here.


    Even after a month¡¯s photographing, most of the seats were taken by young couples, and some rich people who liked Chinese culture booked a seat all year round.


    ¡°Today our boss came to our shop for inspection. He was in a good mood, so today¡¯s coffee is free.¡±


    Seeing that Ada Wood had arrived, Vi walked to the middle of the coffee shop and announced the exciting news.


    The moment he finished his words, the whole restaurant was in an uproar. Everyone looked at Ada Wood with gratitude.


    Ada Wood was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, someone asked, ¡°Mrs., what¡¯s the good day today? Is it your wedding day with your boss?¡±


    ¡°Well, i¡­¡± Ada Wood didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. She was neither thendy here nor Vi¡¯s fiancee. Standing there, she looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°No, today is the 5th anniversary anniversary of the establishment of the coffee shop, so the owner will treat you to coffee for free.¡±


    Vi didn¡¯t want Ada Wood to be in a dilemma, so she exined the reason for her in time.


    Perhaps there was no good show to watch, everyone said a few wishes and then sat down to continue what they had just done.


    Embarrassed, Ada Wood walked up to Vi and rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I was not prepared at all.¡±


    ¡°You have been working as a free rider for five years. It will be strange if you know it.¡±


    After Vi came back from W City, she opened this coffee shop called ¡°Times¡± in the name of Ada Wood, which was under the name of Ada Wood.


    This coffee shop was specially opened for her, named after time, and took the day they met as an anniversary.


    ¡°When did I open such a coffee shop? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Of course, Ada Wood knew what Vi meant, but she didn¡¯t want it or ept it.


    This gift was too heavy for her to bear.


    ¡°Ada, these things will be yours in the future.¡±


    ¡°Vi, listen to me. I don¡¯t need these things. I just hope that you can go back to the way you used to be. Although you are cold-blooded and ruthless, in that case, you may live a morefortable life.¡±


    Vi¡¯s biggest mistake was to know her and go back to find her after she lost her memory.


    If he hadn¡¯t gone back, if he had stayed in Italy and lived afortable life, perhaps he had married Lina Turner and had his own happy nest in a ce she didn¡¯t know.


    But why did he go back to find her and get involved in this mess.


    ¡°Ada, without you, everything is meaningless. I did this willingly. I can¡¯t have you, but I want you to be happy. So I will help Aaron Hunterplete his n and let youe back to him.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t make it clear to you anyway. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go to eat.¡±


    Every time they talked about this topic, Ada Wood would run away.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This was the most intimate meal for Ada Wood and Vi. He helped her cut the steak and she fed him the tomatoes she didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Ada Wood, you are so kind to me.¡±


    Vi said with a smile as she opened her mouth to receive the gift from Ada Wood.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to eat. I don¡¯t want to feed you.¡±


    As soon as Ada Wood reached out her hand, she immediately withdrew it.


    Before she couldpletely retreat, Vi ran after her, bit her fork and swallowed the food contentedly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 184

    ¡°I was just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Vi sat back in her seat. ¡°But if only I could do that every day. I¡¯m willing to die now.¡±


    ¡°Then go to hell now.¡±


    Since Zora Wood¡¯s death, Ada Wood had been afraid of the word, fearing that it would be a fact.


    She was afraid that someone would leave her again.


    So she ran away again. As long as she left, she knew nothing and didn¡¯t have to suffer the pain of losing.


    ¡°Ada, my heart hurts. How could you ask me to die?¡±


    Vi covered her chest and fell to the ground, struggling desperately.


    Ada Wood felt so humiliated that all the people around her came to watch. She really wanted to hide herself under the ground.


    She quickly stood up from her seat and walked to Vi, trying to help her up.


    But Vi lied to her. She just couldn¡¯t afford it.


    ¡°Ada, you also feed me tonight. If you don¡¯t promise me, I won¡¯t get up.¡±


    Even if she couldn¡¯t get up, Vi rolled on the ground two times casually and held Ada Wood¡¯s leg, crying.


    When the group of people saw this, they all thought that Ada Wood was bullying Vi and pointing at her.


    Under great pressure, Ada Wood had no choice but to agree with Vi. She dispersed the crowd first and said, ¡°I promise you. Get up quickly. It¡¯s not a shame to be a big master.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They don¡¯t know me. Besides, I¡¯m Vi,. I¡¯m like this today. Even if Ie to the same ce with you tomorrow, they won¡¯t recognize me. Anyway, you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Vi quickly got up from the ground, and then patted the dust on his clothes to exin what had just happened to them. It was just a small game he yed with the beautiful woman in front of him.


    After the crowd dispersed, Vi took Ada Wood¡¯s hand and left the restaurant, heading to another ce.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Ada Wood was led by Vi, running on the street in Italy.


    The high heels made it difficult for her to run. She wanted to stop for several times and take off her shoes.


    Vi seemed to have noticed Ada Wood¡¯s pain. She stopped and looked at Ada Wood¡¯s feet. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    She led Ada Wood into a high-end shoe shop. Each pair of shoes in the shop was unique in the world, and of course, the price was very beautiful.


    Suddenly, he stopped in front of a pair of crystal shoes. The white diamond shone with light blue light in the light.


    The color was very light, which made the white more than pure white.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Vi took the shoes off the shoe rack, squatted in front of Ada Wood, took off her high-heeled shoes and helped her change into the crystal high-heeled shoes.


    He took her to the mirror and let her walk around by herself.


    ¡°You asked me for this pair of shoes before. You said that when you got married, you wanted a pair of crystal shoes, but it couldn¡¯t be pure white, because too many people owned it. You wanted a pair of blue crystal shoes. Then you held my hand and walked into the holy church together.¡±


    This pair of shoes was designed and made by Vi herself, and was also the most precious treasure in the shop.


    Many people wanted this crystal shoes, but no one could match it.


    Every pair of crystal shoes here had someone waiting for them. Only a certain person was qualified to wear the shoes here.


    His requirements were very strict. It was not necessarily that only the rich could afford it. If he was willing to, he was willing to let him take a pair of shoes even if he was only given a coin.


    Therefore, every couple who were about to get married woulde to this crystal shoes shop called Times. Whether they had money or not, they woulde. Perhaps they would be the next lucky person.


    In Italy, everyone knew that the owner of a shop called Times, whether it was a coffee shop, a shoes shop, or a clothing shop, was a freak. He didn¡¯t seem to exist for making money. As long as he was happy, he could give everything to others and design new things.


    Everyone knew that there was a girl named time, who was the true love of the founder of Times.


    Just like a legend, everyone knew, but no one knew who and what the girl named time looked like.


    No one knew that Vi was the boss of Times.


    Seeing that Ada Wood was trying on that pair of shoes, the shop assistant was obviously very excited. She shouted at Ada Wood, ¡°time girl.¡± then she ran to the lounge and called out the other shop assistants, saying that ¡°time girl¡± had gone to her shop.


    The people here didn¡¯t know Ada Wood, but they could tell at once that Ada Wood was a ¡°time girl¡± because Vi helped her try on the shoes.


    This crystal shoes shop was the only ce where Vi woulde in person. Almost all the shoes here were made by him, so everyone here knew him.


    And the ¡°time girl¡± was also spread out from here.


    ¡°They called me ¡®time girl¡¯ just now, didn¡¯t they?¡±


    Startled by the sudden crowd, Ada Wood hid behind Vi, stuck out half of his head from his arm and looked at the girls awkwardly.


    ¡°In Italy, there is a legend that ¡®time girl¡¯ is a symbol of happiness. As long as I can see her, I can get happiness.¡±


    With a smile, Vi pulled Ada Wood out of his back and said in Italian, ¡°she is my ¡®time girl¡¯. Every shop named Times¡¯ here is opened for her. I¡¯m very happy that one day she can wear the crystal shoes I designed for her. I believe that everyone who sees the ¡®time girl¡¯ wearing crystal shoes here today will be happy.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not knowing since when, ¡°time girl¡± had be the representative of happiness here.


    Every girl who was about to get married would be warmly called ¡°time girl¡±.


    Lina Turner had been here many times. Every time she wanted to try on the crystal shoes, she would be stopped in time.


    No one could touch that pair of shoes except Vi.


    It was the first time that the shoes had been worn on a girl¡¯s feet. Everyone here knew that if one day the shoes were taken off and worn on a girl¡¯s feet, the girl must be a ¡°time girl¡±.


    ¡°But why did they call me ¡®time girl¡¯?¡±


    Ada Wood didn¡¯t understand what Vi had said. She only understood the two words time.


    All of a sudden, she remembered which time photography shop was open for her, but he told her that it was for her.


    She didn¡¯t know that she had been treated as time girl.


    ¡°You are the ¡®time girl¡¯.¡± Vi asked the shop assistant to bring a pair of lovely slippers for Ada Wood.


    He had nned to give her this pair of shoes when he took Ada Wood back to W city.


    But when he saw her painful feet and wanted to get her a pair of slippers, he just arrived at the door of his shop and pulled her in.


    The girl in the slippers was obviously more excited. She asked Ada Wood in not very fluent Chinese, ¡°can, can I help you change into this pair of slippers?¡±


    Afraid of bothering her, Ada Wood quickly refused, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    She took the slippers from the shop assistant and put them at her feet. When she was about to change her shoes, she unintentionally saw the girl¡¯s disappointed face.


    She couldn¡¯t understand. Did the girls here like to help the guests change their shoes? Confused, she raised her head to look at Vi.


    ¡°Just let her change. They think they will be happy as long as they touch the crystal shoes that time girl has worn.¡±


    Vi exined this strange phenomenon, because his strange behavior led to this strange legend here.


    The legend was so magical that everyone began to believe it.


    Embarrassed, Ada Wood picked up the pair of slippers and put it back to the girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl took the shoes and immediately squatted down. ¡°No, thank you. Yes, it¡¯s my, my honor.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!